-'%*>r' 


MM 


tihxaxy  of  Che  t:heolo0(cd  ^emmarjp 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 
PRESENTED  BY 

Rufus  H.   LeFevre 


■5x7^7^ 


^^.- 


A, 


MAY  21  1952 


HISTORY 


OF  THE 


Audaize  Annual  Conference 


OF  THE 


UNITED  BRETHREN  CHURCH, 

From  1853  to  I89i. 


REV.  J.  L.  LUTTRELL, 

A  Member  of  the  Conference  for  Thirty-five  Years. 


Published  for  the  Authqe  by  the 

UNITED  BRETHREN  PUBLISHING  HOUSE. 

Dayton,  Ohio. 

1892. 


Entered  according  to  act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1892, 

By  REV.  J.  L.  LUTTRELL, 

in  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.  C. 

All  rights  reserved. 


TO 

Mxs,  Xocftcg  IP.  ILuttrell, 

My  faithful  wife  and  devoted  helper  in  the 
ministry,  is  this  volume 

DeOfcateO. 


ZAj^  ^<^^;Z^    ^^^  >i^^-9^  tV^f^t^/ii^ 

(^A^^y.  ^^Z^iy^  ^Ct-t^z^  i^^&^^<^^  ^^W^ 
Z^^^^-^i^    •-^^^^a-^^e-*^  ^^^  7^^^  ^^-T!^  ^ 


1)p:ar  brothek,  FRIEND: — A  Avord  concerning  the 
book  yon  hold  in  your  liand;  if  you  i)lease. 
When  the  ])n1>li<;ntion  of  tlie  history  was  proposed,  less 
than  a  year  ago,  it  was  to  be  a  book  of  about  three 
hundred  i>ages,  and  no  embellishments  whatever. 

8ncha  work  would  have  cost  only  al)0ut  half  to  have 
issued  it  that  rhis  did. 

At  the  very  loic  price  of>^2,i){)  I'or  plain  cloth;  >f2,o{) 
ibr  hali' morocco,  and  -$3,00  lor  full  morocco  gilt  bind- 
ing we  would  not  be  more  than  whole;  while  to  till 
this  advance  sale  mean's  a  dead  loss^  to  meof  over  $400 

We,  present  no  legal  claim  in  this  transaction, 
l)ut  we  think  it  pro])er,  and  snrcJjj  it  is  religious,  to 
state  the  matter  plainly,  candidly,  and  kindly,  and  so 
leave  our  cause  to  the  tender  (?)  mercies  of  individual 
conscience,  which,  Ave  doubt  not,  if  allowed  its  way, 
will  conform  to  the  rules  of  moral  eqniti/  as  surely  as 
it  (concedes  the  claims  of  legal  juHtice. 

Tills  matter  is  left  with  you.  We  hope  you  Avill  en- 
Joy  the  reading  of  the  book,  and  receive  full  value  for 
your  investment.  • 

We  have  opened  book  account  with  conscience  in 
this  matter  where  every  one  will  receive  pro[)er  cred- 
it for  any  amount  they  may  send. 

We  request  you  to  write  us  any  thing  yon  think  a- 
bout  the  book;  no  diiierence  what  it  may  be — favora- 
ble or  reverse-write  n;e  anyhow,  and  we  will  file  your 
letters  as  proof  of  either  our  wisdom  or  our  i'oily  in 
presuming  to  thrust  ui>on  your  attention  the  Ixjokyou 
hold  in  your  hand. 

We  make  the  special  request  that  if  this  letter  gives 
you  trouble  in  any  way  that  you  take  it  out  and  sign 
your  mime  to  it  and  return  it  to  jue;  but  in  no  case 
jiiust  it  be  remov<'<l  if  it  is  )iot  in  your  way. 

With  much  Kespect,  Yours  in  Bonds. 

J.  L.  LUTTllELL. 


PREFACE. 

For  more  than  twenty  years  we  have  purposed  writing  a 
history  of  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference.  Preparatory 
to  this  we  have  been  carefully  noting  passing  events  and 
gatliering  matter  as  opportunity  served.  Our  connection 
with,  and  service  in,  the  Conference,  dating  back  almost  as 
far  as  to  its  organization,  while  it  does  not  add  anything  to 
the  literary  merits  of  the  work,  should,  nevertheless,  com- 
mend it  as  a  faithful  record  of  the  facts  it  chronicles.  None 
but  those  who  have  experience  in  writing  such  a  work  know 
anything  of  the  difficulties  in  its  preparation.  Believing 
that  we  had  something  to  write  about,  we  have  sought  to 
write  something  that  the  people  would  read.  How  well  we 
have  succeeded  in  our  purpose  the  future  will  tell. 

About  everything  is  embraced  in  these  outlines  that  falls 
to  the  make-up  of  the  history  of  thirty-nine  years  of  Church 
work.  Perfection  is  claimed  for  nothing  chronicled  here 
but  the  truth  these  pages  tell.  We  trust  that  none  will  find 
them  "tame,"  but  that  all  who  may  read  them,  whether  for 
profit  or  for  pleasure,  will  be  abundantly  rewarded  for  the 
time  spent  in  their  perusal.  Particular  care  has  been  ob- 
served in  all  statistical  matters,  and  we  present  them  as 
being  reliable  just  as  far  as  the  data  from  which  they  are 
made  up  is  correct. 

The  plan  of  reviewing  the  work  for  each  decade  will  be 
appreciated,  we  believe,  by  all  who  wish  to  study  our  rise 
and  progress  —  victories  and  defeats. 

Tlie  biographical  sketches,  while  they  may  not  meet  the 
desire  of  every  one,  will,  no  doubt,  commend  the  purpose 
of  the  writer,  if  indeed  not  his  wisdom  in  the  scope  and 
character  given  to  each.  While  it  would  have  been  a 
pleasure  to  have  written  more  about  some  men,  it  became 
a  duty  to  say  less  of  all.    This  is  true  from  the  fact  that  the 

iii 


J  V  PREFACE. 

greater  number  of  the  ministers  in  the  Conference  at  this 
time  are  young  in  years  and  experience,  and  their  history 
is  yet  unmade. 

It  is  believed  that  the  manner  of  treating  llie  work  re- 
viewed will  be  approved,  as  it  gives  each  department  under 
a  special  heading;  as,  the  Sabbath  School,  Missionary, 
Moral  Reform,  etc. 

Our  ministerial  class  meetings  will  be  a  good  place  to  go 
— especially  for  the  preacher  on  "blue  Monday." 

The  general  ministerial  roll  will  serve  to  answer  about 
all  the  reader  desires  to  know  about  the  preachers  of  the 
Conference:  as  to  when  they  joined,  how  old  they  were, 
how  long  they  remained,  when  and  how  they  got  away,  etc. 

But  we  cannot  give  a  complete  analysis  in  the  limited 
space  of  a  preface,  and  so  ask  the  reader  to  accept  the  work 
and  peruse  its  pages  carefully,  and  we  doubt  not  that  each 
will  be  amply  rewarded  for  the  time  and  care  spent  in 
doing  it. 

By  the  aid  of  the  analytical  index  any  matter  can  readily 
be  found,  as  it  is  arranged  in  alphabetical  order.  For  the 
convenience  of  those  who  wish  to  study  the  history  from 
year  to^^ear  we  place  a  si^ecial  index  to  the  sessions  of  the 
Conference,  which  gives  the  time  and  place  of  holding 
each.  Our  object  is  to  make  the  book  both  interesting  and 
useful  to  all  who  may  choose  to  look  through  it. 
Respectfully, 

July  1,  1892.  The  Author. 


ERRATA. 


PAGE. 

CounsoUer,  Rev.  E 206 

Heistand,  Rev.  Tobias 89 

Imler,  Rev.  Isaiali 128 

Kiracoffe,  Rev.  William ...^  88 

Kiracoffe,  Rev.  S.  H 89 

Liittroll,  Rev.  D.  M 104 

Miller,  Rev.  Merritt 88 

Miller,  Rev.  Jacob,  and  Wife 342 


INDEX  TO  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE. 

Luttrell,  Rav.  J.  L Frontispiece 

Abbott,  E^v.  D.  W 272 

Bechdolt,  Eev.  P.  C 22:) 

BaUinger,  Eev.  A.  W 329 

Bolduc,  Eev.  Edmond 423 

Bucber,  Eev.  H.  P 423 

Buxton,  J.  S.,  Esq 367 

Buxton,  Singleton,  and  Wife 252 

Brower,  Josepb,  Esq 367 

CounseUer,  Eev.  E 129 

Cburch  House,  Pleasant  Hill 20 

Church  House,  Dunkirk 33J 

Cburch  House,  Lockington 364 

Cburch  House,  EUda 404 

Cooper  Shop— Home  of  our  Sunday  School 390 

Davis,  Eev.  E.  E 308 

Farber,  Eev.  L.  S 32 

Fields,  Eev.  C.  A - 285 

Geyer,  Eev.  M.  E 272 

Great  Meeting 408 

Holden,  Eev.  A.  W 32 

Heistand,  Eev.  Tobias 108 

Herron,  Eev.  A.  M 308 

Holmes,  Eev.  J.  N 423 

Horrible  Night 216 

Horse  Falls  Through  a  Bridge 32G 

Imler,  Eev.  Isaiah 207 

James,  Eev.  J.  C 308 

Johnston,  Eev.  Michael 50 

Johnston,  Eev.  Micliael,  Going  to  Judgment 170 

Johnson,  Rev.  L.  T 73 

Kiracoffe,  Eev.  Wm 108 

Kiracolfe,  Eev.  S.  H 108 

Kline,  Rev.  J.  Q 285 

LuttreU,  Rev.  D.  M 367 

Lower,  Rev.  William 32 

Lower,  Eev.  J.  W 272 

Lea,  Rev.  J.  M 17 

McKee,  Rev.  V/ 50 

V 


INDEX    TO    ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Miller,  Rev.  A,  F 17 

Miller,  Rev.  William 17 

Miller,  Rev.  C.  W 50 

Miller,  Rev.  D.  R 50 

Miller,  Rev.  George 73 

MiUer,  Rev.  Morritt 103 

Meads,  Rev.  H.  D 308 

Miller,  Rev.  Jacob,  and  Wife 316 

Mobbed,  Rev.  D.  Bender 100 

Mobbed,  Rev.  J.  L.  Luttrell 106 

New  Way 65 

Old  Way 61 

Ob,  but  We  were  Sick 280 

Roberts,  Rev.  W.  Z 207 

Reed,  Rev.  L.  C 329 

Stewart.  Rev.  J.  P 73 

Stover,  Rev.  E.  G 285 

Spray,  Rev.  W.  J 329 

Spray,  Rev.  James,  at  Tollgate 38 

Spray,  Rev.  James— Chairs  oa  Horse 40 

Shepherd,  W.  H 329 

Stemen,  Rev.  H.  G 285 

Smith,  Rev.  Henry 423 

Sipe,  Rev.  Mrs.  Alice 347 

Schenck,  Miss  Ella 347 

Schenck,  Rev.  D.  J 73 

Swamped,  J.  L.  Luttrell,  Twelvemile  Creek 358 

Swamped,  J.  L.  LuttreU,  Wabash  River 360 

Thomas,  Rev.  H.  S 32 

Thrown  Over  Horse's  Head,  LuttreU 324 

Whetsel,  William,  artdWife 252 

Whetsel,  Rev.  A.  S 225 

Whitley,  Rev.  C.  B 17 

West,  Rev.  R.  N.,  and  Wife 343 

Wilgus,  Rev.  R.  W 129 

Waldo,  Rev.  W.  L 272 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 


PACG 


FiKST  TO  Fourth  Year 17-31 

Organization— Log  Church  where  the  First  Conference  was 
Held  in  1853— Anecdote  of  the  Dog-Leg  Tobacco— Rev.  A. 
Shindledecker— John  Hill— F.  B.  Hendrix— The  Way  We 
Used  to  Make  Roads. 

chaptp:r  II. 

Fifth  to  Eighth  Year 32-49 

Rev.  L.  Hall — J.  Spray— Passing  ToUgate— Carrying  Chairs 
on  Horse— Special  Remarks  on  the  Sacrifices  of  Preachers 
— The  Wonderful  Sermon  of  Bishop  Edwards. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Biographical, 50-54 

Rev.  George  Davis— L.  S.  Farber- Thomas  Reed— H.  E. 
Tobey. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Ninth  and  Tenth  Years 55-62 

Resolutions  on  the  State  of  the  Country — Recapitulatioo. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Personal  Reminiscences  of  the  First  Decade 63-72 

Why  and  How  We  Entered  the  Ministry— How  We  Trav- 
eled—Our Poverty  —Assailed  for  it  by  a  Sister— Our  Predic- 
ament with  the  Torn  Pantaloons— The  Conversion  of  Her 
who  was  Ashamed  of  Us,  and  Her  After  Life. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Reminiscences  in  the  Life  of  Rev.  H.  S.  Thomas 73-76 

His  First  Protracted  Meeting— The  Old  Man  who  was  Killed 
— Shortest  Sermon — Longest  Sermon — Corn  Sermon. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Biographical  Sketches 77-88 

J.  M.  Lea— A.  Konklin— A.  F.  Miller— David  Davis. 

vii 


Yin  C'ONti:nts. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Slaveholders'  Church  Organized 89-95- 

Parties  to  It— Rev.  D.  Bender  at  the  Political  Meeting- 
Makes  a  Speech— A  Mob  Kesists  Him— The  Writer  Mobbed, 
etc. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

The  New  Chdrch  Organization— Continued 96-lOT 

CHAPTER  X. 

Review  of  the  Work  of  the  Eleventh,  Twelfth,  and 

Thirteenth  Years 108-128 

The  Expulsion  of  Those  wlio  were  in  Sympathy  with  the 
Slaveholders'  Rebellion — Ministerial  Support — The  Writer 
Censured  for  Leaving  a  Circuit— Comment  upon  the  Action 
— Sad  Death  of  a  Preacher  and  His  Wife — Happy  Death  of 
Rev.  McBride — General  Observations — Ministerial  Associa- 
tions—Educational—Publishing and  Sunday-School  Inter- 
ests. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Review  of  the  Work  of  the  Fourteenth,  Fifteenth,  Six- 
teenth, AND  Seventeenth  Years 129-144' 

Comment  upon  Resolutions — Their  Nature  and  Force — Self- 
Seeking  Rebuked— Novel  Roll  Call. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Biographical  Spcetches , US-ISJ 

Rev.  A.  W.  Holden— Rev.  William  Lower— Rev.  S.  T.  Mahan. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Re\'iew  of  the  Work  of  the  Eighteenth,  Nineteenth, 

AND  Twentieth  Years 154-159 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Recapitulation 160-164 

Review  of  the  Second  Ten  Years'  Work — Remarks  on  the 
"  Drop"  Column— General  Observations,  etc. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Biographical  Sketches 165-180 

D.  F.  Thomas— M.  Johnston— W.  McKee— C.  W.  MiUer— 
G.  Miller-S.  S.  Holden-W.  E.  Bay-D.  N.  Howe. 


CONTENTS.  IX 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Keview  of  the  Work  foe  the  Twenty-First,  Twenty- 
Second,  AND  Twenty-Third  Years 181-191 

An  Appeal  to  the  People  by  the  Writer— An  Address  by 
the  Writer — An  Exhibit  on  Finance. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
Biographical  Sketches 192-206 

L.  T.  Johnson— H.  S.  Thomas— D.  J.  Schenck— T.  Coats— 
C.  A.  Fields. 

CHAPTER  XVIII 

Review  of  the  Work  foe  the  Twenty-Fourth,  Twenty- 
Fifth,  Twenty-Sixth,  and  Twenty-Seventh  Years..  207-215 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Personal  Reminiscences. 217-224 

A  Horrible  Night— A  Mob  Defeated— A  Big  Collection. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Review  op  the  Work  foe  the  Twenty-Eighth,  Twenty- 
Ninth,  and  Thirtieth  Years 225-229 

Entertaining  an  Annual  Conference,  etc. 

CHAPTER  XXI, 

Recapitulation  of  the  Work  for  the  Years  Falling 

Between  1872  and  18S2 230-232 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Biographical  Sketches 233-243 

C.  B.  Whitley— A.  Sherrick— T.  Heistand. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Biographical  Sketches— Continued 244-251 

E.  Counseller— J.  Marker— R.  W.  Wilgus— Merritt  MiUer— 
W.  Kiracoffe- S.  H.  Kiracofle— S.  Patterson. 

CHAPTER  XXIV 
Some  of  the  Pioneer  Laymen  of  the  Conference 252-271 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Singleton  Buxton^Mr.  and  Mrs.  WUliam 
Whetsel— Mrs.  Elizabeth  LuttreU,  Mother  of  the  Writer— 
Her  Remarkable  Death. 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Review  of  the  Work  for  the  Thirty-First,  Thirty-Second, 
Thirty -Third,  Thirty-Fourth,  and  Thirty -Fifth 
Years 272-279 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

More  Personal  Reminiscences 281-284 

Oh,  but  We  were  Sick. 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Review    of    the  Work    foe  the    Thirty-Sixth,  Thirty- 
Seventh,  Thirty-Eighth,  and  Thirty-Ninth  Years...  285-290 
Comment  on  the  New  Order  of  Thing-s— Twenty-One  Minis- 
ters Secede — Action  of  the  Conference  in  the  Matter — Fail- 
ing Off  in  Preachers'  Salaries,  etc. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Recapitulation 291,  292 

Review  of  the  Nine  Years  Next  Preceding  the  Session  of 
1891— Work  and  Reward,  etc. 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Biographical  Sketches 293-298 

R.  Ross — H.  Davis,  Anecdotes  and  Remyiiscencea  of  His 
Life. 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Brief  Biographical  Sketches 299-307 

C.  Bodey— J.  P.  Stewart— D.  W.  Abbott— M.  R,  Geyer— 
I.  Imler- J.  W.  Lower— R.  N.  West— H.  G.  Stemen— J.  D 
WiUiams— J.  Z.  Parthemer— W.  Z.  Roberts— E.  Bolduc— 

D.  A.  Johnston— E.  M.  Counseller— J.  Q.  Kline. 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Reminiscences  of  the  Writer 308-312 

Our  First  Work — The  Converted  Drunkard — He  Builds  a 
Church— The  Most  Pitiful  Case  We  ever  Saw. 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Biographical  Sketches— Continued 313-321 

A,  W.  Ballinger— L.  K.  Waldo-D.  A.  Boyd— H.  P.  Bucher 
—P.  C.  Bechdolt— A.  S.  Whetsel— H.  D.  Meads— John  Rus- 
sell—L.  Rice-H.  G.  Smith— H.  Good— W.  L.  Waldo-Jacob 
Miller— L.  C.  Reed— A.  M.  Herron- W.  H.  Shepherd— W.  J. 
Spray— J.  D.  Lusk-J.  N.  Holmes— J.  C.  James— E.  E.  Davis 
— E.  G.  Stover— B.  A.  Sutton— Mrs.  A.  Sipe-D.  M.  Luttrell. 


CONTENTS.  XI 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Incidents  in  the  Life  of  the  Wkitee 322-328 

A  Narrow  Escape— Just  in  Time— Three  Wonderful  Falls  — 
Divine  Healing  in  Rev.  C.  A.  Fields's  family. 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

Ministerial  Class  Meeting,  No.  1 329-331 

Topic:  Conversion  and  Call  to  the  Ministry — Opened  by 
Eev.  J.  P.  Stewart. 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

The  Record  of  the  Auglaize  Conference  in  the  Work  of 

Christian  Missions 332-341 

Review  of  tlie  General  Work— Dunkirk  Church— Wliole 
Amount  of  Money  Collected  for  the  Thirty-Nine  Years- 
Amount  Paid  Parent  Board— A  Tough  Case. 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Woman's  Work  in  the  Conference.. 342-349 

Organization  —  Our  Missionaries  in  Africa  —  Mrs.  Miller 
West's  Call  to  Africa— Comments  by  the  Writer. 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Ministerial  Class  Meeting,  No.  2 350-356 

Topic :  Conversion  and  Call  to  the  Ministry — Opened  by 
Rev.  D.  J.  Schenck. 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Some  Reminiscences  of  the  Writer 357-362 

Oil,  but  We  were  Wet — The  Broken  Bridge — Buried  in  the 
Quicksand — Horse  in  River,  etc. 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

Un'Ited  Brethren  Church  at  Lockington,  Ohio 363-366 

An  Abbreviated  History  of  the  Church  at  that  Place — Com- 
mendation of  the  Builders. 

CHAPTER  XL. 

Sabb.\th-School  Work 367-385 

Rise  and  Progress— Difliculty  of  the  Work — Lay  Workers — 
A  Symposium  by  Laymen. 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

Reminiscences  and  Anecdotes  of  the  Sabbath-School 

Work 386-396 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XLIL 

Sketch  of  the  Life  of  the  Weitee ,.,.,..  397-403 

Written  by  Another. 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 

The  Chtjech  at  Elida,  Ohio 405-407 

Its  History,  Rise,  and  Progress. 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

Reminiscences  op  the  Writee 409-418 

Our  First  Revival  as  Circuit  Preacher  Held  in  August — A 
Great  Meeting,  Remarkable  Manifestations— Doomed  Per- 
sons— A  Wonderful  Child— Our  Best  Dinner. 

CHAPTER  XLV. 
The  Auglaize  Conference  on  Moral  Reform 419-422 

CHAPTER  XLVL 

General  Ministerial  Roll  from  1853  to  1891 423-430 

Time  of  Joining  Conference— Age  at  the  Time — Number  of 
Years  in  Conference — Time  Ceased  to  be  Members — How 
Ceased  to  be  Members— Remarks  Upon  the  Call  to  the 
Ministry. 

CHAPTER  XLVII. 

Dissension  and  Disintegration  of  the  Church,  Growing 
out  of  the  Acts  of  the  General  Conferences  of 

18S5  AND  1.SS9 431-438 

.  Report  of  Committee  No.  6— Minority  Report— LuttreU's 
Substitute— Comments  upon  These  Reports — The  Effect 
upon  Certain  Men  and  Their  Conduct— The  Conservatoi 
and  the  Course  It  Pursued. 

CHAPTER  XLYin. 

The  Basal  Principle  of  Insubordination  Defined— The 

Fallacy  of  the  Conscience  Plea  Exposed 439-443 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 

The  Practical   W^orkings  of   the  Principles  op  Insub- 
ordination   444-453 

CHAPTER  L. 

The  Work  of  Insuboedination  Consummated 454-465 

How  It  Was  Done— What  It  Effected,  etc. 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  study  of  history  and  biography  is  interesting, 
instructive,  and  profitable.  History,  both  sacred  and  pro- 
fane, is  a  narration  of  the  transactions,  revolutions,  and 
works  of  individuals,  nations,  and  the  church  general. 
Ecclesiastical  history  will  show  us  the  amazing  progress 
of  Christianity,  despite  the  powers  of  the  world  that 
opposed  it.  Aside  from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  there  is  no 
more  important  study  than  ecclesiastical  history.  Con- 
cerning biography,  Dr.  Johnson  says  that  "no  species 
of  writing  seems  more  worthy  of  cultivation  than  biog- 
raphy, since  none  can  be  more  delightful,  or  more  useful; 
none  can  more  certainly  eni'hain  the  heart  by  irresistible 
interests,  or  more  widely  diffuse  instruction  to  every  diver- 
sity of  condition."  The  history  of  a  conference,  while  it 
narrates  the  transactions,  revolutions,  and  operations  in 
general,  must  also  give  the  lives  of  individuals, — their  labors, 
sacrifices,  successes,  failures,  and  victories, —  especially  those 
connected  with  the  conference  in  its  early  history.  Such  a 
history,  while  it  is  local  so  far  as  boundary  lines  are  con- 
cerned, is,  in  an  important  sense,  general  in  its  application. 
The  history  of  one  conference  is,  in  some  respects,  the 
history  of  all  other  conferences.  While  the  names  of  per- 
sons and  particular  incidents  may  be  local,  yet  the  facts 
narrated  belong  to  a  class,  and  are  similar  to  those  which 
have  occurred  in  other  conferences.  The  history  of  the 
growth  and  development  of  the  Church  in  any  one  locality, 
furnishes  information  which  cannot  fail  to  be  both  interest- 
ing and  profitable.  All  ecclesiastical  history  is  made  up  of 
the  incidents  which  occurred  in  certain  localities.  The 
history  of  the  apostolic  church  is  made  up  by  narrating 
facts  connected  with  each  local  church  or  congregation. 
That  history,  as  it  now  appears  to  us,  would  be  very  incom- 
xiii 


XIV  INTRODUCTION. 

|)k'te  if  the  churches  at  Rome,  Jerusalem,  and  Ephesus,  were 
left  out.  The  history  of  the  church  general,  as  it  comes 
down  to  us  through  the  ages,  gives  facts  and  incidents 
which  occurred  in  certain  localities.  It  also  gives  the 
names,  lives,  labors,  and  deaths  of  many  who  toiled  and 
sacrificed  to  build  up  and  sustain  the  various  institutions 
of  Christianity.  In  like  manner  the  histoiy  of  a  particular 
denomination  is  written.  The  history  of  a  conference, 
synod,  presbytery,  is  a  part  of  the  historj'^  of  the  denomina- 
tion to  which  they  severally  belong;  and  it  is  expected  that 
many  incidents  will  be  given  that  could  not  be  given  in  a 
general  history. 

The  history  of  Auglaize  Conference,  as  given  in  this  book, 
is  full  of  interest,  not  only  to  those  who  are  now  members 
in  the  Conference,  but  to  those  who  have  been  members 
and  have  gone  elsewhere  to  labor.  It  will  be  interesting 
and  profitable  to  ministers  and  members  throughout  the 
Church,  to  read  of  the  struggles,  toils,  sacrifices,  progress, 
and  victories  of  the  Church  in  a  single  Conference.  It  will 
also  be  interesting  and  helpful  to  those,  who,  in  after  years, 
may  become  members  in  the  Conference,  both  ministers 
and  laymen. 

The  author  of  this  book  is  in  every  way  fitted  to  write  the 
history  of  Auglaize  Conference.  He  is  gifted  with  the  pen ; 
has  been  a  member  of  the  Conference  for  many  years; 
knows  every  inch  of  its  territory ;  has  been  pastor,  presiding 
elder,  and  has  represented  the  Conference  a  number  of  times 
in  the  General  Conference.  He  is  familiar  with  its  early  his- 
tory, being  himself  one  of  the  pioneers.  He  understands 
the  meaning  of  the  words,  "  an  unreserved  itinerant."  It  is 
a  faithful  and  reliable  history,  and  gives  many  incidents  and 
practical  suggestions  which  will  be  helpful  to  those  now  in 
the  active  work.  Incidents  connected  with  pioneer  itin- 
erant life  are  given,  which  every  young  minister  ought  to 
read,  especially  those  who  think  their  lot  to-day  is  very 
hard. 

All  who  read  this  book  will  see  what  struggles  and 
sacrifices  were  necessary  to  plant  and  sustain  the  Church  in 
an  early  day.    If  it  had  not  been  for  men  of  rugged  courage 


INTRODUCTION.  XV 

and  mighty  faith  in  God  to  lay  the  foundation  of  the  Church 
in  those  earher  times,  we  never  would  have  succeeded.  It 
was  no  dress  parade  to  penetrate  those  forests  and  plant  the 
Church  in  log  cabins  and  log  schoolhouses.  Those  early 
missionaries  went  out,  scarcely  knowing  where  they  went, 
sometimes  on  horseback,  but  often  on  foot;  and  lodged 
wherever  night  overtook  them,  thankful  for  any  sort  of 
shelter.  They  counted  not  their  own  lives  dear  unto  them, 
only  so  they  might  win  souls  to  Christ.  As  for  salary,  that 
was  next  to  nothing.  But  some  of  them  have  gone  to  their 
reward,  and  are  at  home  resting,  while  their  works  are  fol- 
lowing them.  I  bespeak  for  this  book  a  wide  circulation 
and  general  reading.  As  visitors  do  not  like  to  be  kept 
waiting  at  the  door  for  admission,  I  will  throw  it  wide  open 
at  once  and  invite  you  into  the  parlor,  where  you  will  find 
everything  in  the  very  best  of  order. 

J.  Weaver. 
Dayton,  Ohio. 


CHAPTER  I. 

FIRST  TO  FOURTH  YEAR, 

Organization — Log  Church  where  the  First  Conference  was 
Held  in  1853  —  Anecdote  of  the  Dog-Leg  Tobacco  — 
Rev.  A.  Shindledecker  —  John  Hill  —  F.  B.  Hendrix  — 
The  Way  We  Used  to  Make  Roads. 

\Jp  to  the  General  Conference  of  1853,  which, 
was  held  at  Miltonville,  Butler  County,  Ohio, 
there  were  but  thirteen  organized  Conferences  in 
tlie  Church,  as  follows;  Pennsylvania,  East 
Pennsylvania,  Miami,  Scioto,  Allegheny,  White 
River,  Iowa,  Muskingum,  Sandusky,  Illinois, 
Wabash,  St.  Joseph,  and  Indiana.  It  was  at  this 
session  that  the  fourteenth  satellite,  with  her 
twenty-two  (suns)  sons,  appeared  above  the  hori- 
zon of  the  moral  heavens  of  the  Church  of  the 
United  Brethren  in  Christ.  This  star  was  not 
called  "Wormwood,"  though  some  of  its  (suns) 
sons  turned  away  to  serve  other  gods,  and  demon- 
strated that  the  root  was  there  which  bore  "  gall 
and  wormwood."     (Compare  Deut.  29  :  18    with 

Rev.  8  t  11.) 

In  two  particular  instances  the  "  waters  have 
been  made  bitter  and  many  have  died  by  reason 

of  the  bitter  waters."     But,  while  the  waters  were 
2  17 


18  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

SO  bitter,  in  the  first  instance,  Moses  broke  a 
branch  from  a  sweet  tree  that  God  showed  him 
and  cast  it  into  the  stream,  and  the  "  w^aters  were 
made  sweet."  And  in  the  second  case,  Ehsha 
took  a  new  cruse  and  filled  it  wntli  salt  from  the 
Lord's  salt-barrel  and  threw  it  into  the  waters 
and  they  were  healed. 

But  to  return  :  This  star  was  called,  at  the 
first,  "  Maumee,"  and  for  the  first  four  years  was 
known  as  the  Maumee  Annual  Conference,  when 
its  name  was  changed  to  that  of  Auglaize.  Of 
these  first  four  years  this  chapter  will  treat. 

The  ninth  item  of  the  report  on  boundaries,  a^ 
adopted  by  the  General  Conference  of  1853,  and 
an  addendum  later  in  the  session,  is  the  ecclesias- 
tical authority  by  which  the  Auglaize  Conference 
exists,  as  a  distinct  body.  Our  first  geographical 
lines  were  located  thus  :  "  The  Miami  Conference 
to  be  divided  by  a  line  as  straight  as  practicable 
from  the  Scioto  line  by  Urbana,  Piqua,  Green- 
ville, Winchester,  to  former  line  ;  the  boundaries 
to  remain  as  they  now  are  ;  the  south  part  of 
said  Conference  to  retain  the  former  name,  and 
the  north  part  to  be  called  Maumee  Conference  ; 
Piqua  to  belong  to  the  south."  By  the  addendum, 
the  Miller,  Wright,  Keller,  and  Spracklin 
classes,  from  Sandusky  Conference,  were  given  to 
the  Maumee. 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  19 

First    Year. 

The  first  session  of  this  young  Conference  was 
held  in  Pleasant  Hill  Chapel,  Mercer  County, 
Ohio,  convening  on  the  Sth  of  September,  A.  D. 
1853.  Dr.  L.  Davis,  late  of  Union  Biblical  Semi- 
nary, Dayton,  Ohio,  was  the  presiding  bishop.  The 
following-named  preachers  composed  the  Confer- 
ence at  that  time  :  A.  Shindledecker,  John  Hill, 
James  Spray,  George  Davis,  David  Davis,  Wil- 
liam Miller,  Henry  Snell,  Ira  Thompson,  L.  S. 
Farber,  C.  B.  Whitley,  William  Siberry,  James 
Lea,  A.  F.  Miller,  Thomas  lieed,  James  Wilkin- 
son, William  Milligan,  J.  Eby,  William  J.  Burtch, 
P.  B.  Holden,  F.  B.  Hendrix,  H.  R.  Tobey,  and 
D.  Bolbp.  To  this  number  were  added,  on 
recommendation  from  quarterly  conference,  A. 
W.  Holden,  E.  M.  Brown,  S.  Downey,  G.  S. 
Gibbons;  and  T.  J.  Babcoke  on  anticipated 
transfer  from  Scioto  Conference.  The  salaries  of 
the  preachers  averaged  about  $132. 

The  accompanying  engraving  shows  the  Old 
Pleasant  Hill  Chapel,  where  the  first  session  of 
the  Conference  was  held.  The  house  was  built  of 
hewn  logs,  and  had  a  cabin  roof,  covered  with 
clapboards.  It  stood  on  a  rise  of  ground,  not  a 
hill,  but  sufficiently  elevated  to  suggest  its  name. 
It  was  in  the  woods,  with  little  or  no  clearing 
around  it.     It  was  located  in  the  neighborhood  of 


20 


AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  21 

A.  Sliindledecker,  who  was  one  of  the  first 
settlers  in  that  place,  and  among  the  first  to  plant 
the  church  in  this  wilderness  of  Northwestern 
Ohio. 

Old  Pleasant  Hill  Chapel  has  a  history  which 
is  one  of  botli  honor  and  shame.  She  witnessed 
the  effort  both  to  build  and  to  destroy.  In  1853 
sixteen  men  crossed  the  threshold  of  this  rural 
house  of  Ciod  with  hearts  full  of  devotion  for  the 
cause  of  truth  and  righteousness,  as  outlined  by 
the  humble  Church  of  the  Ignited  Brethren  in 
Christ.     They  were  then — 

"  Free  from  envy,  scorn,  and  pride," 
And  lived  alone  for  Jesus  crucified. 

But,  alas !  eleven  years  later  we  find  two  of 
those  who  helped  launch  our  ship,  namely,  P.  B. 
Holden  and  A.  Sliindledecker,  assembled  in  this 
same  church  with  a  few  others,  organizing  a  new 
Church,  which  they  were  pleased  to  call  the 
"  Evangelical  United  Brethren  Association."  This 
was  a  child  of  the  slaveholders'  rebellion,  of 
which  we  will  speak  more  at  length  in  its  appro- 
priate place. 

Second   Year. 

The  second  annual  meeting  of  the  jVIaumee 
Conference  was  held  at  Union  Bethel  Chapel,  in 
Auglaize  County,  Ohio,  convening  October  14, 
1854.     Seventeen  members  out   of  twentv-seven 


22  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

were  present  and  ready  for  duty.  Eight  more 
were  admitted  to  membership  at  this  session, 
namely,  G.  C.  Warvel,  on  transfer  from  Miami 
Conference,  and  John  Biddle,  from  Muskingum; 
and  from  the  quarterly  conference,  Samuel 
Patterson,  Michael  Johnston,  J.  C.  McConehey, 
John  Frisinger,  A.  Schoub,  and  J.  Marker. 

At  this  session  Brothers  Whitley,  Tobey,  and 
Bolbp  were  ordained. 

We  remember  that  there  was  some  lively 
talking  done  on  rules  of  order  at  this  meeting. 
The  eighth  item  read  :  "  No  member  shall  be 
permitted  to  indulge  in  the  use  of  tobacco  in  the 
Conference  room  during  session  hours."  This 
called  out  some  very  heavy  opposition,  in  which 
one  member  declared  that  the  rule  infringed 
personal  rights  and  liberties.  He  said  he  was 
God's  free  man,  and  allowed  no  man  or  body  of 
men  to  deprive  him  of  his  liberties.  All  the 
while  he  was  making  his  speech  he  was  rolling  a 
quid  of  what  was  called,  in  those  days,  "  dog-leg  " 
tobacco  in  his  mouth,  and  spitting  saliva  all 
around  in  a  way  which  at  least  convinced  all 
who  were  present  that  he  was  in  earnest  about 
the  matter.  This  was  the  brother  who,  in  the 
year  1843,  paid  the  presiding  elder,  H.  Kumler, 
Jr.,  with  a  small  twist  of  tobacco,  the  value  of 
which,  at  that  day,  was  one   cent.     Though  no 


CHUllCH  HISTORY.  21$ 

part  of  our  history  proper,  yet  we  give  the  matter 
entire  as  we  find  it  in  the  minutes  of  Miami 
Conference,  as  it  serves  to  show  our  ante- 
cedents. Thus  reads  the  item  :  "  Henry  Kumler, 
Jr.,  received  from  John  Hill  $18  ;  the  several 
circuits,  $11,80  ;  Thomas  Reed,  small  twist  of 
tobacco.  Total,  |222."  That  is  to  say,  twenty- 
one  preachers  received  that  amount,  Kumler 
getting  $29.82,  while  the  twenty  get  an  average 
of  $9,609. 

But  to  return  :  The  work  of  the  year  shows 
that  progress  had  been  made,  there  having  been 
collected  nearly  $160  more  for  missions  than  the 
previous  year  ;  and  the  preachers'  salaries  had 
reached  an  average  of  about  $160,  or  70  cents  a 
day  for  actual  time  employed. 

But  the  best  feature  of  the  work  was  the 
success  in  garnering  sheaves.  This  equaled, 
nearly  seventy  to  the  field.  The  lowest  number 
received  was  twenty-five  on  the  Mississinawa 
Mission,  E.  M.  Brown  in  charge,  and  the  highest 
number  was  one  hundred  and  fifty-eight,  on 
Allentown  Circuit,  J.  M.  Lea  in  charge.  Forty 
years  ago  there  w^as  not  quite  as  much  difference 
in  salaries  as  at  the  present  time.  Then  a  bishop 
received  thirty  to  fifty  dollars  for  holding  an 
Annual  Conference.  This,  we  suppose,  served  to 
make   them    feel    that,  when   measured   by    the 


24  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

money  standard,  at  least,  a  bishop  was  no 
greater  man  than  the  poor  missionary,  who 
ofttimes  did  not  receive  much  more,  and  not 
unfrequently  no  more,  for  a  whole  year's  toil  and 
sacrifice.  The  work  of  ingathering  this  year  was 
very  satisfactory,  indeed,  the  net  increase  being 
about  seven  hundred. 

TJtird   Year. 

Another  year  of  toil  and  conflict,  of  hope  and 
fear,  of  defeat  and  victory,  is  past,  and  twenty- 
three  battle-scarred  soldiers  of  Christ  have  turned 
into  ecclesiastical  camp  for  a  few  days  for  the 
purpose  of  reviewing  the  work  of  the  year  and 
planning  for  a  future  campaign.  The  place  of 
this  encampment  is  Salem  Church,  Champaign 
County,  Ohio,  and  the  time  September  5,  1855. 
The  whole  amount  paid  preachers,  including  $178 
paid  missionaries  from  the  mission  fund,  was 
$1,942.47,  which  was  equal  to  $114.32  each,  and 
meant  just  77  cents  per  member.  Surely,  if  the 
people  were  paying  their  way  through  to  the 
celestial  city,  they  could  not  ask  for  lower  rates. 
Just  to  think !  a  man  could  travel  for  twenty- 
five  years  at  these  rates,  and  it  would  only  cost 
him  $19.25. 

It  is  cheering  to  know,  however,  that  the 
sacrifices  made  by  those  men  of  God  won  an 
average  of  fifty-four  souls  for  the  Master.     There 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  25 

were  two  more  members  admitted  at  this  session, 
J.  W.  Hill  and  T,  J.  Downey,  neither  of  whom 
staid  very  long.  Downey  joined  the  Masons  and 
went  to  the  Presbyterians,  and  Hill  transferred 
to  Sandusky  Conference,  and  finally  joined  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  It  was  about  this 
time  that  the  following  anecdote  obtained  regard- 
ing Mr.  A.  Shindledecker.  In  those  days  the 
people  lived  on  corn  bread,  and  this  did  not  agree 
with  Mr.  Shindledecker,  and,  according^,  the  long 
tours  on  -  mission  fields  which  kept  him  out  for 
many  weeks,  subsisting  on  "  johnnycake,"  gener- 
ally "used  him  up,"  and  he  would  get  very 
hungry  for  wheat  bread. 

But,  before  we  go  further,  we  must  tell  our 
readers  what  we  mean  by  "  johnnycake,"  as  there 
are  but  few  now  living  who  understand  it.  "  John- 
nycake  "  was  corn  meal  mixed  with  water  and  salt, 
and  perhaps  a  little  lard  for  shortening,  though 
dry  snow  was  much  better  when  it  could  be 
obtained,  and  was  used  by  those  who  knew  the 
secret.  The  dough  thus  prepared  was  spread  out 
in  a  thin  cake  about  one  inch  thick,  six  inches 
wide,  and  eighteen  to  twenty-four  inches  long, 
and  placed  on  the  "johnnycake  board,"  and 
propped  up  before  the  fire  and  baked.  In  those 
days  the  "johnnycake  board"  was  indispensable 
to  good  housekeeping.     Well,  our  missionary  had 


26  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

been  out  for  some  three  or  four  weeks,  and  was 
nearly  starved ;  but  he  knew  of  one  place  where  he 
was  sure  to  get  wheat  bread.  One  Brother 
Brown,  near  Bluffton,  Indiana,  had  gotten  on  so 
that  he  was  raising  some  wheat,  and  could  afford 
wheat  bread  when  the  preacher  came,  and, 
knowing  Mr.  Shindledecker's  trouble  and  his  taste 
as  well,  both  Brother  and  Sister  Brown  could  cater 
to  his  wish  in  the  matter  of  viands.  Accordingly, 
when  the  preacher  arrived.  Brother  Brown  had 
on  his  part  secured  a  nice  venison  from  the 
woods,  and  Sister  Brown  had  prepared  wheat 
bread  and  crull  cake  and  nice  venison,  and 
everything  so  tempting  that  it  would  have  pro- 
voked an  appetite  in  a  well-fed  man.  They  are 
seated  at  the  table,  and  Mr.  Shindledecker  is 
asked  to  say  grace,  and  thus  he  does  it :  "  0  Lord  ! 
we  thank  th6e  for  this  buck  and  twister.  Amen." 
His  explanation  for  the  seeming  irreverence  was, 
that  he  was  so  hungry  that  he  could  not  help  it. 
Father  Shindledecker,  as  he  was  familiarly 
called,  was  very  eccentric.  Later  in  life  he  built 
a  barn,  and  very  soon  that  almost  omnipresent 
nuisance,  the  lightning-rod  peddler,  called  and 
proposed  to  put  up  the  needful,  when  he  received 
this  reply  :  "  Go  about  your  business ;  Jesus 
Christ  is  my  lightning-rod."  This  alarmed  the 
fellow,  and  he  put  whip  to  his  horses  and  was 


CHURCH    PIISTORY.  27 

soon  out  of  the  reach  of  liim  whom  he  thought 
to  be  crazy. 

On  another  occasion,  while  occupying  the  stand 
with  a  brother  who  was  preaching,  Mr.  Shindle- 
decker  kept  praying :  "  Send  the  power !  0 
Lord,  send  the  power!  Send  down  the  power, 
Lord !  "  when,  all  at  once,  he  fell  back  from  his 
seat,  threw  up  his  hands,  and  cried  out  with 
stentorian  voice  :  "  Stay  thy  hand,  Lord !  0 
Lord,  stay  thy  hand !  "  When  asked  why  he 
wanted  the  Lord  to  stay  His  hand,  he  said  it  was 
because  he  believed  that  he  would  have  "  busted  " 
if  He  had  poured  out  any  more  upon  him. 

It  was  he  who,  when  organizing  the  new  Church 
in  the  interests  of  the  slaveholders'  rebellion, 
preached  from  this  peculiar  text :  '•'  Every  tub 
shall  stand  on  its  own  bottom."  He  told  his  hear- 
ers that  his  text  was  found  in  the  lids  of  the  Bible. 

Abraham  Shindledecker  was  about  six  feet  in 
height  and  of  slender  build,  light  complexion, 
sharp  nose,  high  cheek-bones,  eye  keen  and 
sparkling,  and  inclined  to  be  in  every  place.  His 
prototype  would  most  likely  be  traced  to  the  sons 
of  America.  We  are  able  to  trace  his  ministerial 
relation  to  the  Church  as  far  back  as  the  year  1832. 
Fourth   Year. 

The  fourth  session  of  the  Maumee  Conference 
was  held  at  Union  Chapel,  three  miles  north  of 


28  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

Decatur,  Indiana.  This  was  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Father  Martin,  the  sweet  singer  of  Israel,  and 
a  pioneer  of  the  church  in  that  place. 

Nothing  of  unusual  interest  occurred  during 
the  year,  nor  yet  at  the  session,  all  things  moving 
on  in  the  ordinary  way.  We  note  the  following  : 
There  were  thirty-three  ministers  in  the  Confer- 
ence at  this  time,  to  which  number  were  added 
William  McKee,  J.  S.  Hickman,  and  A.  Mc- 
Dannel,  from  quarterly  conference;  A.  Konk- 
lin,  on  transfer  from  Scioto  Conference,  and 
J.  S.  Wright,  by  boundary  line  between  Sandusky 
and  Auglaize  Conferences.  A.  W.  Ilolden  and 
W.  Milligan  were  ordained,  the  ordination  being 
performed  on  Monday  morning.  J.  Eby  was 
dismissed,  possibly  for  non-attendance,  and  E.  M, 
Brown  returned  his  license. 

The  average  amount  paid  for  missions  was 
"SJ  cents  per  member,  and  the  average  salary  of 
preachers  for  the  year  was  $143.19. 

It  is  pleasing  to  know  that  the  Conference  was 
not  indifferent  to  the  Sabbath-school  work,  even 
at  this  early  date  in  her  history.  During  the 
year  seven  new  schools  were  organized,  making 
fifty-two  in  all.  There  w^ere  gathered  into  these 
schools  one  thousand  seven  hundred,  old  and 
young,  for  tlie  study  of  God's  Word  ;  not  as  now, 
however ;  none  of  the  modern  facilities  and  helps 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  29 

as  we  now  have ;  a  small  Testament,  hymn  book, 
and,  perchance,  a  question  book  being  all-sufficient. 

Rev.  John  Hill,  one  of  the  charter  members  of 
our  Conference,  was  a  man  of  commanding 
appearance,  about  six  feet  in  height,  and  two 
hundred  pounds  in  weight ;  complexion  light, 
impulsive  in  nature,  a  little  on  the  defensive,  and 
seldom  caught  off  his  guard ;  kind  and  true  to  a 
friend,  but  severe  on  an  enemy ;  a  fine  ];)reacher, 
and  a  most  genial  fireside  companion.  Such  was 
the  man  who  served  the  Church  for  many  years, 
and  fell  asleep  at  his  home  in  Monmouth,  Adams 
County,  Indiana,  in  -  the  year  1872.  Brother 
Hill  received  Annual  Conference  license  in  1842, 
eleven  years  before  the  Auglaize  Conference  was 
organized,  making  his  ministerial  years  just 
thirty  in  number. 

F.  B.  Hendrix  was  a  large  man,  strongly  built, 
dark  complexion,  hair  and  eyes  black,  lips  thin, 
and  nose  aquiline.  Father  Hendrix  was  born  in 
Washington,  D.  C,  in  the  year  1805;  was  con- 
verted in  Knox  County,  Ohio,  in  the  twenty -first 
year  of  his  ago,  and  was  licensed  to  preach  by 
Bishop  Kumler  in  1839.  He  served  the  Church 
actively  over  forty  years,  and  for  ten  years  prior 
to  his  death  he  sustained  a  superannuated  relation 
to  the  Conference,  making  the  time  of  his  ministry 
fifty   years.     He    died    at  Liberty  Center,  Wells 


30  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

County,  Indiana,  March  14,  1888.  Father 
Hendrix  was  ordained  at  a  Conference  held  at 
Lewisburg,  Preble  County,  Ohio,  in  the  year 
1841.  Beginning  his  ministry  more  than  a  half 
century  ago,  he  was  truly  a  pioneer.  As  such  he 
learned  much  of  the  ways  and  means  of  that 
early  dry.  To  be  an  itinerant  preacher  then 
meant  something.  Everything  was  full  of  mean- 
ing— nothing  blank  but  the  preacher's  support, 
which  often  did  not  amount  to  as  much  for  the 
year  as  the  monthly  pension  now  paid  many  ex- 
soldiers.  During  the  first  four  years'  work  of  Mr. 
Hendrix,  he  received  only  about  seventy-eight 
dollars  a  year,  and  did  not  travel  less  than  about 
ten  thousand  miles.  All  this  was  done  on  horse- 
back, or  on  foot,  as  there  was  nothing  much  then 
that  would  be  called  roads  now;  for  the  most 
part  they  were  simply  bridle-paths  through  the 
dense  forests. 

It  will  doubtless  be  of  interest  to  know  some- 
thing of  our  roadmaking  in  those  days,  and  since 
the  waiter  is  himself  a  pioneer,  we  will  tell  the 
reader  how  it  w^as  done.  In  the  wild  woods, 
where  we  lived  as  far  back  as  1835,  when  a  road 
was  wanted  the  few  neighbors  who  were  inter- 
ested in  it  agreed  upon  a  time  when  the  work  of 
procuring  the  road  should  be  done.  The  surveying 
was  the  novel  part  of  the  whole  business.  A  long  tin 


CHUKCH  HISTORY.  31 

horn,  say  anywhere  in  length  from  three  feet  to 
six,  or  a  gun,  was  always  substituted  for  the  sur- 
veyor's compass.  Either  was  unerring  in  a 
calm  day;  and  this  is  the  way  they  were  used: 
Neighbor  A  would  fire  a  gun  or  blow  the  bugle; 
Neighbor  B  would  take  the  bearings  from  the 
sound,  and  then  they  blazed  through  and  bushed 
out  until  such  a  w^ay  was  improvised  leading  to 
every  cabin  home  throughout  the  settlement. 
For  many  3'ears  the  country  afforded  no  better 
roads  than  these. 

Pardon  the  seeming  digression;  for  we  want 
to  say  that  much  of  the  life  of  Father  Hendrix 
was  spent  in  the  mterest  of  the  Church,  at  a  time 
when  what  we  have  here  noted  was  the  rule 
rather  than  the  exception.  While  Fath«^  lif^n. 
drix  may  not  have  excelled  as  a  text  preacher, 
he  did  excel  as  an  exhorter,  and  at  the  fireside 
he  had  but  few  equals,  and  no  superiors.  Never 
shall  we  forget  the  methods  of  this  man  of  God, 
which  were  used  by  him  to  lead  us  to  Christ, 
when  we  were  sinking  down,  down  to  night, 
hopeless,  and  filled  with  despair.  So  simple,  and 
yet  so  full  of  thought,  so  full  of  reason,  so  full  of 
Christ.  Blessed  be  the  day  that  brought  that 
faithful  servant  of  God  to  my  humble  cabin 
home.     Peace  to  his  memory. 


CHAPTER  11. 

FIFTH  TO  EIGHTH  YEAR. 

Rev.  L.  Hall  —  J.  Spray  —  Passing  Tollgate  —  Carrying 
Chairs  on  Horse  —  Special  Remarks  on  the  Sacrifices 
of  Preachers  —  The  Wonderful  Sermon  of  Bishop  Ed- 
wards. 

The  fifth  session  of  the  Auglaize  (formerly 
Maumee )  Conference  convened  in  Olive  Branch 
Church,  Auglaize  County,  Ohio,  on  the  11th  day 
of  September,  1857;  Bishop  Edwards  presiding, 
and  William  McKee  acting  as  secretary. 

As  we  have  a  new  name,  we  deem  it  proj^er  to 
give  the  names  of  all  members  in  the  Conference 
at  this  time.     They  are  as  follows: 

A.  Shindledecker,  William  Miller,  James  Wilk- 
inson, A.  W.  Holden,  J.  M.  Lea,  F.  B.  Hendrix, 
C.  B.  Whitley,  Michael  Johnston,  John  Frysinger, 
A.  Konklin,  A.  Shoub,  A.  McDannel,  H.  Snell, 
Ira  Thompson,  James  Spray,  P.  B.  Holden, 
J.  Marker,  J.  McConehey,  H.  R.  Tobey,  D.  Bolbp, 
J.  S.  Hickman,  William  McKee,  John  Hill,  John 
W.  Hill,  L.  S.  Farber,  T.  Reed,  A.  Miller. 
These  were  present  at  the  session.  The  following 
were  absent:  William  Siberry,  D.  Davis,  Wil- 
liam   Milligau,    W.    i.    Burtch,    G.    C.    Warvel, 

32 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  6d 

John  Biddle,  T.  J.  Downey,  T.  J.  Babcoke, 
S.  Patterson,  and  G.  S.  Gibbons.  Total  num- 
ber, thirty-seven.  This  is  a  net  gain  to  the 
Conference,  after  deducting  losses,  of  fifteen  mem- 
bers. Up  to  this  time  there  have  been  no 
deaths  among  the  ministers,  but  from  one  cause 
and  another  there  are  four  less  than  would  have 
been  warranted  by  uprightness  of  life  and  char- 
acter. 

It  was  at  this  session  that  the  writer,  in  connec- 
tion with  six  others,  joined  the  ministerial  army. 
They  were  as  follows:  Leonard  Hall,  C.  W.  Mil- 
ler, S.  S.  Holden,  William  Lower,  J.  W.  Bartmess, 
H.  S.  Thomas.  This  made  just  twenty-six  addi- 
tions to  the  Conference  to  this  date. 

At  this  session  J.  S.  Wright  transferred  to 
Scioto  Conference,  and  T.  J.  Babcoke's  and  J.  Bid- 
die's  names  were  erased  for  irregularities  in 
conduct  and  character;  thus  leaving  exactly 
forty-one  members  on  roll  at  the  close  of  the 
session. 

By  reference  to  the  reports  on  finance  we  are 
able  to  note  improvements.  There  was  paid  for 
the  support  of  the  ministry  88  cents  per  member, 
which  gave  an  average  salary  to  those  employed 
of  $145.55;  and  8  cents  per  member  was  paid 
for  missions.  The  presiding  elders  received  a 
better  support   this  year  than   at   any   previous 


34  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

time.  William  Miller,  on  the  West  District,  re- 
ceived $213.82,  aud  J.  Wilkinson,  on  the  East, 
$266.66,  which  was  $94.69  better  than  what  the 
preachers  on  charges  received. 

The  difference  between  the  salaries  was  not 
dependent  upon  the  amount  of  work  done,  but 
was  doubtless  the  result,  largely,  of  the  methods 
employed  in  securing  both.  The  preacher,  stand- 
ing between  the  presiding  elder  and  the  people,  is 
far  better  than  the  ordinary  class  steward,  who 
stands  between  the  preacher  and  the  people.  The 
reason  is  obvious.  The  minister  has  more  heart 
in  it.  He  better  understands  the  necessity  of  the 
work ;  and  the  conditions  under  which  his  efforts 
are  made,  at  least  in  those  days,  were  more  favor- 
able to  success.  His  appeals  were  made  direct  to 
the  whole  congregation,  and  at  a  time  when  their 
hearts  were  warm  under  the  sermon,  and  before 
they  had  time  for  criticism  to  set  in  action  on  the 
truths  they  had  heard. 

It  was  at  this  session  that  M.  -Johnston,  J. 
McConehey,  John  Frysinger,  A.  Shoub,  J.  Marker, 
and  Ira  Tli/)mpson  were  ordaine4:l.  Of  the  seven 
who  joined  the  Conference  at  this  session,  but  two 
are  now  in  it,  viz.,  H.  S.  Thomas  and  the  writer. 
Brother  Hall  soon  left  the  church  militant  and 
joined  the  church  triumphant,  he  "  falling  asleep 
in  Jesus"  in  the  quiet  precincts  of  his  Christian 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  35 

home,  in  the  year  1861.  Brother  Hall  tarried 
with  lis  but  a  little  while,  yet  long  enough  to 
draw  to  himself  a  large  circle  of  friends,  in  whose 
memories  he  still  lives,  after  a  lapse  of  more 
than  thirty  years, 

Mr.  Hall  was  a  man  about  five  feet  eight 
inches  in  height,  and  stoutly  built;  round  head 
and  face;  dark  skin;  and  eyes  and  hair  black;  the 
vital  temperament  predominating. 

The  class  of  this  year  will  never  forget  an 
episode  in  connection  with  this  session. 

The  Rev.  James  Spray  invited  us  to  take  din- 
ner at  his  house  on  Sabbath,  telling  us  that  he 
wanted  to  initiate  us  into  the  itinerancy.  We 
must  be  pardoned  for  giving  the  reader  a  full 
benefit  here.  We  do  so  that  those  who  live  now 
may  know  how^  some,  yea  many,  lived  in  the 
earlier  history  of  our  Conference  life;  and  espec- 
ially do  we  record  it  that  young  men  who  enter 
the  ministry  now"  may  see  something  of  what  it 
cost  some  one  before  them  to  break  ground  to 
their  hand. 

"  Services  are  out "  —  that's  the  way  we  used  to 
say  it  —  and  we  hear  a  stentorian  voice  calling, 
''Come  on.  Boys,"  and  we  follow.  That  voice 
belongs  to  our  host.  Kow  we  are  at  his  home, 
just  a  few  rods  from  the  church.  The  house  w^as 
after  the  fashion  of  that  day,  at  least  in  part.     It 


36  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

was  built  of  large  logs  hewn  on  both  sides,  and 
was  two  stories  high.  It  had  a  large  fireplace  in 
one  end,  with  a  stick  and  mud  chimney  on  the 
outside,  which  acted  as  though  it  had  been  built 
the  wrong  end  up,  as  the  entire  building  was 
painted  a  beautiful  black  by  the  friendly  smoke 
which  persisted  in  claiming  its  place  within  the 
building,  rather  than  out  and  above  it.  Win- 
dows were  not  necessary,  as  light  had  free  course 
through  the  cracks  between  the  logs. 

Well,  in  due  time  dinner  was  served — not  such 
as  now  ;  no  napkins,  no  silverware,  no  dessert 
dishes,  no  pie  and  cake  plates — did  not  need 
them.  Again  that  voice  which  called  us  to  dine, 
called  us  to  a  leafy  shade,  and  our  host  leads  the 
way,  and  soon,  by  his  direction,  we  are  .all  seated 
on  the  ground,  with  the  master  of  ceremonies, 
James  Spray,  in  the  center  of  the  circle ;  and  then 
follows  a  scene  worthy  of  the  painter's  skill, 

The  dinner  itself,  not  j'-et  digested,  was  an  old- 
fashioned  one,  after  the  manner  of  rural  life,  and 
was  90  well  spiced  with  the  touches  of  sparkling 
wit  and  clerical  good  humor  from  the  head  of  the 
house  that  we  were  in  fine  condition  to  receive 
what  awaited  us  on  the  green  sward.  I  think 
that  all  that  were  present  can  say  that  one  hour 
spent  in  hearing  that  man  of  God  relate  his  ex- 
perience in  the  work  of   the  ministry,  and  the 


CHURCH   HISTORY,  37 

incidents  of  his  life,  was  the  one  hour  of  all 
others  in  which  they  were  made  wiser,  happier, 
sadder,  and  better.  To  the  writer  the  picture  of 
that  hour  hangs  in  memory's  hall  as  brilliant  in 
all  its  colors  as  when  it  was  painted  thirty-five 
years  ago. 

James  Spray  was  about  six  feet  in  height  and 
well  built;  his  skin  was  fair;  his  hair  was  light, 
almost  red,  and  his  eyes  blue.  His  cheek  bones 
were  prominent  and  the  nose  sharp,  which  indi- 
cated a  quick,  clear,  penetrating  mind. 

Brother  Spray  was  given  to  eccentricities,  as  the 
following  incidents  will  show.  Riding  through 
a  long  lane  one  day,  a  large  porker  jumped  up 
before  him,  and  in  his  fright  took  down  the  lane, 
with  the  preacher  after  him  hollowing  "  Boh, 
boh,"  imitating  the  hog,  when  suddenly  he  came 
upon  two  or  three  men,  which  put  an  end  to  his 
fun. 

On  another  occasion  he  staid  over  night  at  a 
hotel  in  Indiana,  and  the  landlord  feigned  great 
piety,  but  Brother  Spray  suspected  the  fraud  and 
so  contrived  a  test.  His  horse  was  trained  to 
bite  when  punched  behind  the  shoulder,  so,  while 
the  landlord  is  assisting  him  to  mount  he  gives 
the  horse  a  punch  and  the  horse  gives  the  pious 
landlord  a  bite,  which  causes  him,  with  an  oath,  to 
cry  out,  "  You'll  bite,  will  you?  "  This  satisfied  the 


38 


AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  39 

preacher,  who  rode  off,  laughing  at  the  discomfi- 
ture of  his  pious  (?)  host. 

Another  time  he  purchased  a  horse  out  on  his 
field,  and  not  having  saddle  or  bridle  he  peeled 
bark  and  constructed  a  bridle  out  of  that  and 
started  for  home.  All  went  well  enough  until 
he  came  to  the  tollgate  west  of  St.  Mary's,  Ohio, 
when  he  was  suddenly  put  to  grief,  if  indeed  not 
to  shame.  On  riding  up  to  the  gate  he  was  con- 
fronted by  a  woman  who  demanded  the  fee. 
Money  he  did  not  have,  and  to  say  that  he  was  a 
minister  seemed  hardly  the  thing  to  do  at  that 
time,  and  pass  he  could  not  unless  he  paid.  Well, 
he  summons  the  courage  and  asks  the  lady  if  the 
clergy  did  not  go  free,  and  receives  the  reply, 
"Yes,  sir,"  and  looking  him  full  in  the  face,  she 
said,  "Are  you  a  preacher?  " 

The  people  he  served  were  poor,  and  few  in 
number,  and  could  not  pay  much  for  the  support 
of  the  gospel,  and  Brother  Spray  would  take 
anything  they  would  give  him  and  pack  it  home 
a  hundred  and  more  miles  on  horseback — coon- 
skins,  a  piece  of  meat,  a  little  corn,  no  difference 
what.  At  one  time,  someone  who  made  a  kind 
of  chair,  or  substitute  for  it,  proposed  that  he 
would  make  him  two  for  quarterage,  if  he  could 
get  them  home  any  way.  He  was  told  to  make 
them,  which  he  did,  and  the  preacher  carried 
them  home  on  the  horse. 


40 


AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 


^^  ^  Xv^^^ltF'-^ 


CHURCH    HISTORY,  41 

In  many  respects  James  Spray  was  a  remark- 
able man.  Careless  as  to  dress,  and  indifferent 
to  censure  or  praise,  he  could  be  himself  and 
suffer  no  loss  of  independence.  At  times  he 
excelled,  in  oratory,  many  of  his  day.  His  per- 
ceptibilities were  keen,  and  on  questions  of 
church  law  he  had  ]:io  peers.  When  he  rose  in  the 
Conference  room  to  speak  on  questions  of  law,  all 
wanted  to  hear;  and  when  he  died  the  question 
was  asked,  "  AVho  will  fill  his  place  ? "  He 
died  in  great  j^eace  at  his  home  in  Auglaize 
County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1861. 

It  was  at  this  sitting  that  the  plan  of  assessing 
the  fields  of  labor  for  the  support  of  the  presiding 
elders  was  inaugurated;  and  the  salaries  were 
fixed  at  three  hundred  dollars.  There  was  also 
an  advance  stej)  taken  in  the  cause  of  missions. 
A  resolution  was  adopted  requiring  preachers  to 
take  subscriptions  for  that  purpose.  Up  to  this 
time  collections  only  had  been  the  order.  During 
the  year  the  membership  had  been  strengthened 
by  the  addition  of  nearly  nine  hundred  new 
names.  Twenty  ministers  went  out  fi'om  this 
meeting  full  of  hope  for  the  future,  and  as  it 
seemed  to  us,  with  a  determination  to  win. 

Now,  after  a  lapse  of  only  about  thirty-five  years, 
there  is  not  one  of  that  twenty  regularly  in  the 
work  of  the  Conference,  and  but  two  who   are 


42  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

members  even,  the  writer  and  H.  S.  Thomas. 
Eight  are  dead,  five  of  them  transferred,  and 
three  of  them  seceded,  while  the  remainder 
dropped  out  along  the  way. 

Sixth   Session. 

We  have  now  reached  the  sixth  annual 
session  of  the  Conference,  and  are  assembled  at 
Mt.  Victory,  Ohio,  and  the  time  is  August  27, 
1858.  There  were  just  forty -four  members  at  the 
opening  of  the  session,  showing  that  our  mem- 
bership had  doubled  itself  in  six  years.  To  this 
number  were  added  three  more  on  recommenda- 
tion from  quarterly  conference,  namely,  William 
E.  Bay,  Reuben  Moore,  and  J.  C.  McBride. 

The  names  of  J.  McConehey  and  William  J. 
Burtch  were  erased  from  the  journal ;  and  G.  C. 
Warvel  and  A.  W.  Holden  transferred  to  the 
Miami  Conference,  leaving  forty-three  members 
on  the  Conference  roll. 

The  reports  show  commendable  progress  in 
many  things.  The  baptismal  fire  seems  to  have 
fallen  on  the  Conference  from  east  to  west  and 
from  north  to  south. 

Preachers  are  better  paid  than  in  any  time  be- 
fore, they  receiving  an  average  amount  of  $160.27 
to  the  man,  or  in  the  aggregate  $3,205.47;  the 
highest  salary  paid  being  $327.51,  on  Miami  Cir- 
cuit, and  the  lowest  on  Yan  Wert  Circuit — $28.95. 


CHUKCH    HLSTOKY.  43 

Then  there  was  paid  for  missions  $330.36.  These 
sums  amounted  to  |1.06  per  member  for  the 
traveUng  minister,  and  ten  cents  for  the  cause  of 
missions.  But,  better  still,  there  was  a  net  in- 
crease in  the  membership  of  six  hundred  and 
sixty-two,  after  deducting  all  losses.  The  whole 
number  received  was  one  thousand,  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty -four,  the  highest  being  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty-five,  on  St.  Mary's  Circuit,  and  the 
lowest,  twelve,  on  Lockington  Circuit.  Truly  the 
Lord  must  have  favored  his  people.  It  could 
not  be  otherwise  when  twenty  reapers  gather  an 
average  of  more  than  seventy  sheaves  each. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  these  were  the  days 
when  men  were  seriously  considering  the  question 
of  American  slavery,  and  the  agitation  of  that 
question  reached  to  all  classes,  and  in  no  small 
degree  did  it  affect  the  churches  and  political 
parties.  A  resolution  passed  at  this  session 
serves  to  show  the  attitude  of  the  United 
Brethren  Church  to  that  "  sum  of  all  vil- 
lainies." 

"  Whereas,  The  United  Brethren  Church,  as  a 
Church,  stands  opposed  to  the  institution  of 
American  slavery,  considering  it  a  sin  and  curse 
to  our  country,  and  her  civil  and  religious 
institutions ;  therefore — 

"  Resolved,  That  we  consider  it  inconsistent  for 


44  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

any  of  the  ministers  of  our  Church  to  lend  aid 
and  comfort  to  the  institution  of  American 
slavery,  by  supporting  pro-slavery  men  for  office, 
or  giving  any  countenance  to  the  institution, 
either  directly  or  indirectly." 

Of  course  there  were  a  few  brethren  who  did 
not  harmonize  so  fully  with  the  resolution,  yet 
they  claimed  to  be  opposed  to  the  vile  curse  of 
slavery.  But  the  time  came  which  lifted  the 
mask  and  revealed  the  true  standing  of  all  on 
the  great  question  which  so  nearly  proved  the 
overthrow  of  our  government. 

Of  those  who  entered  the  Conference  at  this 
session  there  are  none  with  us  now. 
Seventh  Session. 

Another  year  of  labor  for  the  Master  has  been 
performed,  and  again  thirty-two  of  his  servants 
answer  to  the  annual  roll  call.  This  time  we  are 
assembled  at  Stringtown,  Mercer  County,  Ohio, 
about  four  miles  from  where  the  first  session  of 
this  Conference  was  held. 

The  time  is  August  25,  1859. 

The  following  names  were  added  to  the  Con- 
ference roll  at  this  session:  On  recommendation 
from  quarterly  conference,  G.  AV.  Holden,  Hiram 
Davis,  and  J.  G.  AVilkinson  —  half-brother  of 
James  Wilkinson  ;  on  transfer,  H.  Beber  from 
Muskingum  Conference,  William  Longacre  fiom 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  45 

Miami,  and  D.  Strayer  from  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  not  one  of  whom  is  with  us 
now.  Wilham  McKee  and  G,  S.  Gibbons  were 
ordained  to  the  office  of  elder,  and  A.  Shoub 
was  transferred  to  the  Erie  Conference. 

To  the  writer  this  session  was  a  remarkable 
one — one  never  to  be  forgotten  while  memory 
can  recall  the  past.  Things  transpired  there, 
either  through  design  or  ignorance,  perhaps 
both,  which  very  nearly  wrought  our  ruin,  as 
they  came  very  near  turning  us  aw^ay  from  the 
ministry,  the  brethren,  and  the  Church.  But 
God  be  praised  that  mercy  and  good  men  turned 
back  the  uprising  tide  which  threatened  our 
overthrow  and  helped  us  rise  above  it  all;  and 
time  and  space  have  wrought  changes,  and 
distance  lends  enchantment  even  to  the  sadness 
of  that  great  trial  hour. 

Finances  for  the  year,  from  some  cause,  show  a 
falling  off  in  ministerial  support,  the  average 
salary  being  only  about  $135.  But  there  is  an 
increase  in  contributions  to  missions,  which 
shows  that  our  people  are  waking  up  to  that 
interest.  It  is  a  little  remarkable,  however,  that 
they  should  drop  off  twenty-three  cents  per 
member  for  the  support  of  the  home  ministry 
and  add  about  three  for  missions.  Nevertheless, 
this  is  just  what  was  done  this  year,  and,  so  far 


46  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

as  the  writer  knows,  they  were  all  happy  over  it. 
And  why  not  be  happy?  They  have  paid  their 
preachers  about  37 1  cents  a  day.  No  matter; 
God  remembered  his  faithful  servants  and  blessed 
their  labors  with  a  good  harvest  of  golden 
sheaves,  and  thus  are  added  over  nine  hundred 
members  to  his  church. 

We  have  now  come  to  the 

Eighth  Session 
Of  the  Conference,  and  are  assembled  in  Allen- 
town,  Allen  County,  Ohio,  for  the  yearly  reckon- 
ing. It  is  August  23,  1860,  and  Bishop  Edwards 
again  gives  direction  to  our  movements,  and 
William  McKee  notes  our  doings. 

Twenty-eight  men,  chosen  of  God  and  ap- 
pointed to  do  his  work,  answer  to  the  call  of  their 
names,  while  nine  of  our  number  are  absent. 
To  this  number  there  were  added  the  names  of 
J.  Waggoner,  D.  R.  Miller,  and  J.  Weagly,  from 
quarterly  conference;  AVilliam  Jones,  from  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  J.  Park,  from 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  making  forty- 
two  members  in  the  Conference,  including  Brother 
H.  R.  Tobey,  who  died  during  the  year. 

It  was  at  this  conference  that  the  following 
licentiates  were  ordained:  S.  S.  Holden,  C.  W. 
Miller,  H.  S.  Thomas,  J.  W.  Bartmess,  L.  Hall, 
J.  S.  Hickman,  AV.  Longacre,  and  J.  L.  Luttrell. 


CHURCH   HISTORY,  47 

The  work  and  rewards  of  the  year  are  as  follows: 
Twenty-three  laborers  were  employed,  whose 
aggregate  pay  was  $2,983.37,  a  sum  less  than 
$130  each,  or  about  $10.80  2:»er  mouth.  To  pay 
this  amount  it  cost  our  people  about  eighty-seven 
cents  jper  capita.  These  figures  show  how  cheaply 
the  Church  could  be  run  in  those  days.  We 
hazard  no  truth  when  we  say  that  the  members 
of  the  Church,  in  this  self-same  year,  did  not 
spend  less  than  $10,000  for  tobacco.  We  do  not 
believe  that  they  spent  anything  for  drinks,  for  our 
people  are  a  strictly  temperate  and  sober  people. 

If  men  preached  well  in  those  days,  it  was  by 
special  divine  favor,  rather  than  from  any 
special  preparation.  Aside  from  the  Bible  and 
hymn  book,  there  were  but  few  helps  of  any  kind 
in  hand;  and  little  matter,  for  no  difference  how 
desirable  it  may  have  been  to  have  used  helps,  as 
now  it  is  done,  no  preacher  had  the  means  to 
procure  the  books,  and  if  he  should,  there  was 
no  time  for  study  except  at  hours  which  should 
have  been  occupied  in  resting  the  body  and 
recuperating  the  energies  of  nature,  that  he 
might  endure  the  double  strain  necessitated  by 
having  to  earn,  in  large  measure,  at  least,  the 
living  for  his  family. 

Men  sometimes  complain  of  the  great  sacrifices 
they  have  to  make  at  the  present  day.     Just  how 


48  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

well  such  would  have  managed  thirty  or  forty 
years  ago  we  do  not  pretend  to  know,  but  suppose 
their  counterpart  would  be  found  in  the  son  whose 
father  had  entered  the  forest  at  an  early  day, 
when  the  country  was  in  a  state  of  nature,  and 
cleared  up  a  farm,  put  up  the  needed  buildings, 
blasted  and  removed  the  stumps,  and  turned  it  all 
over  to  him,  made  ready  to  his  hand,  and  the  son 
would  say,  "  0  what  sacrifices  I  do  have  to  make  in 
taking  car&  of  my  farm.  I  have  so  much  ground 
to  plow,  so  much  seed  to  sow,  so  much  reaping  to 
do,  so  much  gathering  into  barn,"  But  is  this 
the  way  to  measure  sacrifice?  Does  not  the  son 
virtually  enter  into  the  labors  of  the  father?  Is 
it  not  as  though  he  sowed  not,  and  yet  reaps?  as 
though  he  scattered  not  abroad,  and  yet  gathered 
into  barn?  In  short,  can  there  be  a  real  sacrifice 
in  that  which  returns  an  equivalent? 

Be  this  as  it  may,  experience  and  observation 
have  taught  us  that  to  be  an  itinerant  minister  in 
those  days  meant  much  more  than  it  now 
does.  That  our  readers  may  get  a  better  idea  of 
the  magnitude  of  the  work  done  at  this  time,  we 
need  only  tell  them  that  there  were  no  less  than 
two  hundred  and  fourteen  preaching  places  in  the 
Conference,  or  over  ten  for  each  man.  Add  to 
this  the  fact  that  these  appointments,  as  a  rule, 
were  scattered  over  a  large  territory,  requiring,  in 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  49 

some  cases,  from  two  to  three  hundred  miles' 
travel  through  swamps  and  mud,  and  you  will 
get  some  idea  of  what  it  cost  to  lay  the  founda- 
tion of  our  Zion  and  plant  the  "  Rose  of  Sharon  " 
in  the  wilderness.  The  opening  of  this  year 
found  three  thousand,  four  hundi  ed  and  twenty -two 
members  on  the  church  records,  to  which  the  year's 
work  added  one  thousand  and  four  hundred  more. 

This  history  would  fail  in  its  object  were  we  to 
pass,  without  notice,  the  Sabbath  services  of  this 
session.  None  who  were  present  that  day  will 
ever  forget  the  scenes  and  solemnities  of  the  hour. 
Bishop  Edwards  was  going  to  preach  a  Conference 
sermon — not  a  sermon  at  Conference,  as  is  more 
frequently  done  of  late  years,  and  he  was  evi- 
dently in  his  best  mood.  The  text  chosen  was, 
*'  Open  thy  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  iill  it."  This 
was  a  sermon  every  sentence  of  which  was  thought 
on  fire. 

If  ever  a  preacher  opened  his  mouth  wide. 
Bishop  Edwards  opened  his  wide  that  day,  and  if 
ever  God  verified  his  promise  to  fill  an  open 
mouth  he  did  it  on  that  occasion,  for  smoke  de- 
scended and  filled  the  house  while  he  j)Oured 
forth  volumes  of  truth  in  single  sentences,  and 
kindled  fires  with  thoughts  that  fell  from  his  li|)s 
which  God  touched  with  living  coals  from  his 
own  altar.  « 


CHAPTER  III. 

BIOGRAPHICAL. 

Rev.  George  Davis  —  L,  S.  Farber  —  Thomas  Eeed  —  H.  K. 
Tobey. 

Rev.  George  Davis,  a  cha-rter  member  of  the 
Conference,  and  who  transferred  at  the  third 
session  to  any  Conference  he  might  choose  to  enter, 
was  a  small,  squarely  built  man,  about  five  feet 
eight  inches  in  height,  and  weighed  about  one 
hundred  and  forty  pounds.  He  had  a  round 
head  and  face,  and  a  short,  thick  nose.  His  hair 
was  auburn  in  color,  and  his  eyes  grey.  He  was 
one  in  which  we  would  expect  the  perceptive  and 
reflective  faculties  to  predominate  under  the 
direction  of  the  vital  temperament. 

Rev.  H.  Snell,  whose  name  was  associated  with 
the  Conference  at  the  beginning,  and,  as  we  think, 
still  should  be,  is  a  small  man  possessing  rather 
sharp  features;  a  genial  companion  at  your  fire- 
side, and  a  good  entertainer  at  his  own;  a  good 
preacher,  when  so  engaged,  and  if  grace  had 
triumphed  rather  than  man,  we  could  record 
what  we  cannot  now  do,  viz.,  that  there  yet  lived 
among  us  one  who  was  first  in  the  organization  of 

our  Conference. 

50 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  51 

Rev.  L.  S.  Farber,  another  charter  member, 
and  whose  portrait  we  present,  was  born  in  the 
State  of  New  York,  April  30,  1813.  Mr.  Farber 
had  no  advantages  for  acquiring  an  education 
more  than  what  was  furnished  by  the  public 
schools. 

How  he  was  employed  in  the  days  of  his 
youth  we  do  not  know,  but  he  settled  in  Indiana, 
March  17,  1834,  where  in  the  fall  of  that  same 
year,  namely,  December  11,  1834,  he  was  mar- 
ried to  Miss  Mary  Ann  Mays.  In  January,  1839, 
in  Jay  County,  Indiana,  he  was  converted,  and  in 
July,  1843,  he  was  licensed  by  the  quarterly 
conference  to  preach,  and  in  1850  he  was  received 
into  the  Miami  Conference,  and  as  he  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  St.  Joseph  Conference  in  1876,  he 
was,  therefore,  a  member  of  the  Auglaize  Con- 
ference for  twenty -three  years. 

Mr.  Farber  contracted  a  second  marriage  with 
Martha  Clark,  which  was  consummated  on  the  12th 
of  August,  1840.  For  more  than  fifty  years 
these  servants  of  the  Master  have  journeyed  on 
peacefully  toward  the  spiritual  Canaan,  and  now, 
far  advanced  in  life  and  natural  vision  almost 
gone,  they  tell  of  their  bright  and  well-grounded 
iiope  of  reaching  home  in  a  few  days  more. 

Rev.  William  Siberry  was  a  good  man  and  pecul- 
iar;    a    good    farmer    and    Christian    neighbor, 


62  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

and  would  have  been  a  good  preacher  and  useful 
minister  if  he  had  applied  himself  in  that  way. 
He  died  in  peace,  at  his  home  in  Indiana,  in  the 
year  1866,  and  was  gathered  to. his  people  as 
Aaron  was  to  his, 

Thomas  Reed,  the  indomitable  Irishman  who 
could  talk  Dutch,  was  one  of  the  charter  mem- 
bers who  was  enrolled  among  the  immortal  twenty- 
two.  This  brother  stood  full  six  feet  without 
shoes,  was  strongly  built  from  the  ground  up,  had 
a  short  round  head  and  broad  face,  dark  skin  and 
eyes,  black  hair,  stiff  and  very  curly  and  never 
allowed  to  grow  long;  his  mouth  was  not  large 
but  his  lips  were  thin,  and  his  nose  belonged 
to  the  class  which  might  be  called  "pug,"  did 
they  belong  to  a  lower  order  of  God's  creatures. 
Altogether,  Brother  Reed  was  a  man  one  would 
have  feared  to  meet  if  provoked  to  wrath,  had 
it  not  been  for  the  grace  of  God,  which  he  surely 
possessed.  As  it  was,  he  was  a  kind,  tender- 
hearted, good  man,  just  such  as  one  would  be 
glad  to  fall  in  with,  who  was  seeking  for  genial 
companionship.  The  men  of  his  day  were  cer- 
tainly few  who  could  preach  a  better  sermon 
than  he. 

He  was  very  peculiar,  indeed,  and  his  eccentric 
nature  sometimes  made  him  the  subject  of  very 
severe  criticism.      One  of   his  peculiarities  was 


CHURCH   HISTORY,  53 

that  he  ahvays  declared  that  he  "never  would 
take  a  dose  of  doctor's  medicine  while  he  had 
his  senses."  This  resolution  he  kept  to  the 
very  letter,  and  when  on  his  death-bed,  no  en- 
t];;eaty  of  wife,  children,  or  friends  could  avail 
to  make  him  yield  his  purpose  until  he  became 
insensible  of  what  was  going  on.  A  physician  was 
then  called  and  medicine  was  given  him  ;  and 
after  some  time  he  rallied  and  became  conscious, 
and  learning  that  they  had  taken  advantage 
of  his  helplessness,  he  chided  them  and  forbade 
the  j)hysician  entering  his  house  again.  He 
died  in  great  peace,  at  his  home  in  Auglaize 
County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1872.  He  joined  the 
Miami  Conference  in  the  year  1841,  and  so  was  in 
the  ministry  thirty 'On3  years. 

Rev.  H.  R.  Tobey,  the  subject  of  this  sketch, 
was  born  in  the  State  of  New  York,  in  the  year 
1811.  As  to  the  early  life  of  Mr.  Tobey  we 
know  nothing.  "What  his  advantages  for  ac- 
quiring an  education  were,  is  merely  a  conjecture, 
and  most  likely  were  only  such  as  were  furnished" 
by  the  common  schools  at  that  time.  Whether 
Mr.  Tobey  was  converted  before  or  after  his 
marriage  we  are  not  advised,  but  presume  it  was 
after.  He  was  married  to  Miss  Samantha  Dowse 
in  the  year  1832,  February  9,  and  it  was 
not    until    the    year    1852   that   he    became    a 


54  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE. 

member  of  the  Conference,  which  was  twenty 
years  later.  By  what  is  noted  here  we  conclude 
that  his  conversion  took  place  in  middle  life. 

Mr.  Tobey  was  one  of  the  charter  members  of 
our  Conference,  having  joined  the  Miami  Confer- 
ence the  year  before  the  organization  of  the 
Auglaize.  So  long  as  he  lived,  he  honored  his 
calling,  and  endeared  to  himself  about  all  with 
whom  he  came  in  contact.  His  ministry  was 
short — only  about  nine  years,  as  he  died  on  the  2d 
of  June,  1861. 

Called  to  the  •work  of  the  Lord, 

Brief  indeed  was  thy  stay 
In  which  to  preach  his  faithful  Word, 

And  point  sinners  the  Living  Way. 
Now,  rest  from  thy  loved  employ, 

The  toils  of  life  are  all  o'er; 
Enter  thou  thy  Master's  joy, 

Safe  ou  the  evergreen  shore. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

NINTH  AND  TENTH  YEARS, 

Resolutions  on  the  State  of  the  Country  —  Recapitulation. 

Ninth  Sessio7i. 

The  ninth  session  was  held  at  Zanesville,  Indi- 
ana, commencing  August  22,  1861. 

At  this  session  Bishop  Markwood  visits  us  for 
the  first  time. 

There  are  forty-seven  ministers  on  the  roll, 
thirty-nine  of  whom  are  present  and  ready  for 
duty.  Three  of  our  number  died  during  the 
Conference  year;  namely,  A.  Konklin,  J.  Spray, 
and  L.  Hall.  Of  the  lives  of  Brothers  Spray  and 
Hall  we  have  already  spoken,  and  of  Brother 
Konklin  we  shall  speak  in  this  chapter. 

The  following  named  brethren  were  admitted 
to  membership  on  recommendation  from  quar- 
terly conference  :  D.  Bender,  T.  B.  Miller,  P.  B. 
Moreley,  D.  F.  Thomas,  J.  Buxton,  J.  Bortlemay, 
and  J.  Heistand  ;  and  by  transfer,  J.  Downing 
and  W.  R.  Hardwick,  from  Sandusky  Conference. 
William  E.  Bay  and  J.  C.  McBride  were  ordained, 
and  the  name  of  I.  Thompson  was  erased  from 
the  Conference  journal,  leaving  fifty-three  names 
55 


56  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

on  the  Conference  roll.  There  were  one  tliousuiid 
and  forty-three  members  added  to  the  Churcli 
during  the  year,  but  the  losses,  from  one  cause 
and  another,  left  the  net  increase  only  three 
hundred  and  four. 

Finances. 

There  is  a  falling  off  of  nearly  one  hundred 
dollars  in  the  contributions  for  missions,  while 
the  salaries  of  i:)reachers  average  |129.76,  just 
five  cents  more  than  the  former  year.  Ten 
dollars  and  eighty  cents  j^er  month  was  the 
goodly  j^rice  at  which  the  people  valued  their 
ministers  in  those  days.  Well  do  we  remember 
them.  It  may  be  that  they  acted  on  the  principle 
of  "  poor  preach,  poor  pay." 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  we  are  now 
entering  upon  a  second  revolution  on  the  Amer- 
ican continent  —  a  revolution  by  the  side  of 
which  the  first  j)ales  into  insignificance  in  many 
things,  if  indeed  not  in  all. 

And  the  very  fact  that  the  United  Brethren 
Church  stood  fairly  and  squarely  against  Amer- 
ican slavery — the  accursed  "  upas  "  tree,  whose 
deadly  poison  was  carried  and  blown  by  the  foul 
breath  of  political  demagogism  into  the  quiet 
precincts  of  every  hovel,  hut,  or  home  on  the 
continent — was  all  that  was  necessary  to  make  her 
the  target  at  which  should  be  hurled  all  the  death- 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  57 

dealing  shafts  of  the  would-be  Southern  aristoc- 
racy and  their  minions  in  the  North.  But  more 
of  this  further  on,  as  developments  shall  open  the 
way. 

We  shall  here  present  the  reader  with  the 
action  of  the  Conference,  at  this  time,  on  the 
oj)ening  crisis. 

Whereas,  Much  difference  of  opinion  exists  as  to  the 
cause  of  the  Rebellion  and  the  War ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  it  is  the  opinion  of  this  Conference  that 
American  slavery  is  the  one  only  originating  cause  of  the 
rebellion,  and  consequently  of  the  war,  and  that  any 
attempt  to  fasten  the  blame  of  this  rebellion  on  those  who 
are  opposed  to  the  further  extension  of  slavery,  or  on  those 
who  favor  the  abolition  of  slavery,  or  on  both,  is  equivalent 
to  an  attempt  to  fasten  on  Jesus  Christ  the  blame  of  all  the' 
conflicts  that  have  been  carried  on  between  right  and  wrong 
since  the  advent  of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

2.  That,  though  we  deprecate  war,  yet,  as  the  Bible  does 
give  the  people  the  right  to,  and  expresses  its  approval  of, 
civil  governments  for  the  punishment  of  evildoers  and  the 
praise  of  them  that  do  well,  it  consequently  grants  them  the 
right  to  preserve  themselves  alike  from  foes  without  and 
traitors  within. 

3.  That  we  would  feel  ourselves  recreant  to  our  duty,  to 
ourselves,  our  children,  our  country,  our  holy  religion,  and 
our  God,  if  we  did  not  labor  and  pray  for  the  success  of  our 
army  and  the  perpetuity  of  our  government. 

4.  That  to  sympathize  with  the  rebellion  now  going  on  in 
various  States  against  the  government,  is,  in  our  estimation, 
equivalent  to  an  actual  effort  to  overthrow  it  on  the  part  of 
those  who  do  so,  whatever  their  pretensions  to  the  contrary 
notwithstanding. 

5.  That  we  will  pray  for  those  who  have  gone  to  fight 
our  battles  for  us ;  that  God  would  preserve  them  alike  from 
the  enemies  of  their  and  our  country,  and  from  the  enemy 


58  AUGLAIZK    CONFERENCE 

of  souls,  and  bring  them  finally  to  the  inheritance  of  saints 
in  light. 

6.  That  we  hope  and  pray  that  this  war  may  lead  to  the 
final  extinction  of  slavery  in  America,  and  to  the  time  when 
master  and  slave  shall  be  heard  of  no  more,  and  all  men 
in  the  United  States,  North  and  South,  East  and  West,  shall 
enjoy  the  inalienable  rights  set  forth  in  the  Declaration  of 
Independence;  namely,  life,  liberty, and  pursuit  of  happi- 
ness. 

Upon  the  call  for  the  yeas  and  nays  on  these 
resolutions,  there  was  but  one  dissenting  voice. 
By  the  foregoing  it  will  be  seen  how  pronounced 
the  Conference  was,  and  as  we  go  forward  it  will 
become  more  and  more  apparent  that  these  reso- 
'  lutions  were  not  the  ebullitions  of  a  frenzied  zeal, 
but  that  they  were  the  expression  of  thoughts 
emanating  from  minds  and  hearts  touched  by  the 
masfic  wand  of  divine  truth  and  that  humane 
feeling  which  recognizes  the  universal  brother- 
hood of  man. 

Tenth   Year. 

The  fenth  annual  gathering  of  this  Conference 
convened  in  Dunkirk,  Ohio,  August  25,  1862. 
Forty -two  out  of  fifty-six  members  responded  to 
roll  call.     None  died  during  the  year. 

Members  received  at  this  session  were  S.  Fair- 
field, C.  B.  Stemen,  J.  Norris,  and  Tobias  Heistand. 
W.  Milligan  and  W.  R.  Hardwick  were  expelled, 
leaving  just  fifty -eight  members  in  the  Conference 
at  the  close  of  the  decade,  which  was  an  increase  of 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  59 

thirty-six   since   the   Conference   was   organized. 

Hiram  Davis,  A.  McDannel,  and  It.  Moore  were 

ordained. 

Finaiices. 

There  was  collected  for  missions  $575.24,  about 
13 1  cents  per  member.  The  preachers  received 
tlie  pitiful  svim  of  $195.93  as  an  average  amount 
for  their  work  during  the  year.  This  sum 
equaled  about  73  cents  to  the  member.  Numer- 
ically, to  the  four  thousand,  two  hundred  and 
sixty-two  members  at  the  opening  of  the  year, 
there  were  added  nine  hundred  and  fifty-three 
more ;  but,  after  deducting  losses  from  all  sources, 
we  had  two  hundred  and  thirty-three  members 
less  than  at  the  beginning  of  the  year. 

On  the  state  of  our  country,  the  Conference 
again  goes  to  the  record  in  a  way  not  to  be 
misunderstood.  Following  the  preamble,  the 
resolutions  declare  our  principles  and  our  pur- 
poses as  a  part  of  the  commonwealth,  as  follows : 

First,  That  the  enslavement  of  our  fellow-man  is  the  sin 
for  which  the  nation  suffers.  Secondly,  That  the  removal 
of  the  evil  would  successfully  terminate  the  war.  Thirdly, 
That  we  sympathize  with  the  Government,  its  chief  mag- 
istrate, and  our  Union  Army,  and  pray  that  under  God 
they  may  be  successful  in  crushing  the  Rebellion,  and 
preserving  the  country  from  disgrace  and  destruction. 

The  last  resolution,  which  we  give  entire,  reads : 

That  we  regard  a  minister  of  the  gospel  who  shrinks 
from  exerting  his  influence  in  word  and  deed  in  behalf 


60  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

of  the  country  and  government  which  give  Buch  ample 
facilities  for  the  propagation  of  our  holy  religion  and 
the  building  up  of  our  Master's  Kingdom,  as  a  wolf  in 
sheep's  clothing,  and  only  wanting  an  opportunity,  Judas- 
like, to  sell  his  Master  covetously  or  maliciously,  as 
opportunity  may  serve. 

These  resolutions  called  out  spirited  and  spicy 
speeches,  without  the  inspiration  which  is  born 
of  opposition;  not  that  the  opposition  was  not 
there,  for  it  was*  but  it  was  as  the  dried  and 
withered  germ  in  the  acorn,  and  only  needed  a 
little  more  of  the  warming  rays  of  political 
prejudice,  and  a  few  more  showers  distilled  from 
political  fogs,  to  cause  it  to  germinate.  These 
came,  and  in  due  time  the  withered  germ  de- 
veloped into  a  full-grown  shrub,  a  complete 
bramble-bush,  the  history  of  which  appears  in  its 
appropriate  place  in  these  chronicles. 
Recapitulation. 

The  Conference  organized  with  twenty-two 
ministers,  to  which  have  been  added  on  recom- 
mendation from  quarterly  conference,  forty-one; 
by  transfer  from  other  Conferences  in  the 
Church,  eight;  and  by  accessions  from  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  two,  and  from  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  one — making  fifty- 
two,  which  added  to  the  twenty-two  enrolled  at 
the  beginning  of  our  organic  life  gives  us  a  run- 
ning roll  of  seventy-four.     Now,  as  but  four  have 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  61 

died,  and  as  there  are  but  fifty-eight  names  on 

roll  at  the  present  time  ( 1802 ),  it  will  be  seen 

that  twelve  have  been  lost  to  iis  from  other  causes. 

Membership  in  the  Laity. 

Here  we  cannot  be  so  accurate,  as  there  are  no 
reliable  data  from  which  to  start;  but  from  the 
second  year  on,  we  are  prepared  to  state  correctly 
all  the  facts  which  are  of  interest.  We  shall  of 
necessity  begin  with  the  number  of  members 
received  during  the  decade.  These  amounted  to 
the  handsome  number  of  ten  thousand,  two 
hundred  and  twenty.  Supposing  that  there  were 
two  thousand  at  the  beginning,  which  is  not  far 
wrong,  we  would  then  have  at  the  end  of  ten 
years  just  twelve  thousand,  two  hundred  and 
twenty  members ;  but  as  there  are  but  four  thou- 
sand and  twenty-nine,  we  have  suffered  a  loss  of 
eight  thousand,  one  hundred  and  ninety-one,  far 
the  larger  part  of  which  was  due  to  the 
advantages  taken  by  the  abuse  of  the  drop- 
column  in  our  charts. 

Finances. 

The  aggregate  amount  paid  for  the  support  of 
the  ministry  in  these  ten  years  was  |29,528.04, 
while  the  whole  number  of  years'  work  done  was 
two  hundred  and  twenty-three.  This  showing 
gives  an  average  salary,  to  each  minister  employed, 
of  a  trifle  over  $132.50   a  year.     For  the  same 


62  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE. 

period  there  is  given  to  the  cause  of  missions, 
home  and  abroad,  the  sum  of  $3,477.71 — $2,499.97 
being  apphed  in  the  Conference,  and  $977.74  to 
the  foreign  field. 

No  doubt  but  some,  on  first  reading  of  these 
statements,  will  feel  inclined  to  call  them  in 
question ;  if  so,  we  reply,  the  figures  are  before 
you — put  them  to  test.  We  do  not  wonder  that 
any  should  be  surprised  at  this  showing ;  but  it 
will  be  a  surprise  if  any  Christian,  any  member 
of  the  Church,  should  read  them  and  not  be 
lifted  into  new  and  higher  thoughts  for  the  future 
well-being  of  the  Church  and  the  cause  of  our 
divine  Master.  It  is  for  this  purpose  these  lines 
are  written,  and  we  trust  they  shall  not  have  been 
written  in  vain. 


CHAPTER  V. 

PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES  OF  THE  FIRST  DECADE. 

Why  and  How  We  Entered  the  Ministry  —  How  We  Trav- 
eled —  Our  Poverty  —  Assailed  for  It  by  a  Sister  —  Our 
Predicament  with  the  Torn  Pantaloons  — The  Conver- 
sion of  Her  who  was  Ashamed  of  Us,  and  Her  After 
Life. 

We  have  songlit  for  anecdotes  and  incidents  in 
the  lives  of  our  ministers,  but  have,  for  the  most 
part,  sought  in  vain;  and  if  we  are  asked  for  an 
apology  for  appearing  in  this  role,  this  is  all  we 
have  to  make. 

As  early  as  the  year  1856  we  started  out  as  an 
itinerant  preacher.  About  everything  we  had 
that  we  could  call  our  own  was  an  invalid  com- 
panion, three  little  boys,  and  the  all-powerful  and 
irresistible  conviction  that  we  must  go.  Our 
purposes  were  all  l)roken  off,  for  we  had  planned 
otherwise,  and  thus  it  was  again  that  we  had  to 
learn  what  by  experience  we  had  learned  before — 
that  "man  might  propose,  but  that  God  would 
dispose."  Sick  or  well,  rich  or  poor,  learned  or 
illiterate,  there  was  but  one  thing  to  do,  and  that 
was  to  go.  We  went;  no  money  nor  scrip ;  no 
horse,  bridle,  nor  saddle;  and  fully  obeying  the 

63 


64 


AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 


CHURCH   HISTORY. 


65 


66  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

divine  injunction  not  to  take  "two  coats."  We 
did,  however,  get  together  money  enough  to  buy 
a  dollar  Bible  and  a  fifty-cent  hymn  book.  Our 
first  engraving  shows  how  we  traveled  in  the 
beginning  of  our  ministry,  and  as  we  did  in  later 
years,  the  largest  fields  in  the  Conference  not 
being  able  to  own  a  horse.  We  could  have  pur- 
chased one  on  credit,  but  our  religion  forbade  us 
contracting  debts  we  were  unable  to  pay,  and  we 
dared  not  trust  the  people  we  served  to  the  extent 
of  risking  our  honor  on  any  promises  they  might 
make. 

This  may  seem  harsh,  and  we  are  humiliated 
by  the  statement;  not  that  it  is  not  true,  but  that 
the  truth  itseK  demands  that  it  should  be  made. 
While  it  may  have  been  all  right  for  us  to  travel 
as  we  have  done,  the  necessity  certainly  did  not 
exist  from  any  other  cause  than  the  unwillingness 
upon  the  part  of  the  people  to  do  what  they  were 
required  of  the  Lord  to  do,  and  our  unwillingness 
to  contract  debts  without  the  means  to  pay.  This, 
then,  is  the  reason  why  we  "  cooned  logs,"  and 
waded  mud  from  place  to  place,  and  from  year  to 
year,  or  many  years,  in  our  ministerial  life. 

But  worse  than  this,  as  it  seems  to  us  now  as  we 
look  back  to  those  days,  was  the  fact  that  we  did 
not  have  respectable  clothes  for  a  minister  to 
wear,   much   less   to   keep   a    man   comfortable. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  67 

During  the  first  winter  of  our  regular  work,  we 
went  until  January  without  either  dress  or  over- 
coat, except  a  summer  coat  made  of  "  farmer's 
satin."  This  was  all  we  had  to  wear  in  that  line 
of  clothing.  And,  to  add  insult  to  injury,  while 
going  to  a  dear  brother's  house  after  services  one 
day,  his  wife  said  to  me: 

"  Brother  Luttrell,  I  am  ashamed  of  you;  you 
are  a  disgrace  to  our  pulpit." 

This  cut  to  the  heart,  as  we  were  not  conscious 
of  having  done  anything  disgraceful.  However, 
we  recovered  from  the  shock,  and  asked  in  what 
way  we  had  disgraced  their  pulpit  and  put  them, 
to  shame.     She  replied: 

"  Why,  the  way  you  dress;  we  are  ashamed  of 
you." 

Thus  it  was  that  my  sin  lay  in  the  fact  of  my 
poverty.  On  learning  the  point  of  assault,  we 
were  ready  for  the  defense,  and  replied:  "My 
dear  sister,  never  say  again,  while  you  live,  that 
you  are  ashamed  of  your  minister  because  of  his 
poor  clothes  when  his  hard-earned  wages  are  in 
your  pockets,  kept  back  by  fraud." 

The  parties  were  worth  about  ten  thousand 
dollars,  and  the  class  to  which  they  belonged  was 
estimated  to  be  worth  over  one  hundred  thousand 
dollars,  and  they  would  agree  to  pay  only  forty 
dollars  for  the  support  of  the  preacher,  and  then 


68  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

after  agreeing  to  pay  forty  dollars  defrauded  us 
out  of  six  dollars  and  seventy-eight  cents  of  the 
amount  and  continued  to  sing, 

"  O  how  happy  are  they 
Who  their  Savior  obey." 

Well,  after  this  little  bout  regarding  our  appear- 
ance we  managed  to  get  together  about  seventy- 
five  cents,  which  we  invested  in  a  knit  jacket,  or 
"roundabout,"  and  laid  aside  the  old  summer 
coat  and  appeared  the  next  time,  in  their  pulpit, 
in  a  garment  which,  if  it  was  not  so  long  in  the 
skirts,  certainly  fit  more  closely  in  the  body. 
This  was  all  the  dress,  or  under  coat,  we  had  that 
winter.  And  for  an  earnest  man,  one  who  could 
not  stand  in  a  half-bushel  measure  and  preach  a 
gospel  sermon,  and  who  had  other  and  better  use 
for  his  hands  than  to  encase  them  in  his  breeches' 
pockets  while  delivering  the  message  of  salvation  to 
lost  sinners,  this  was  the  best  clerical  coat  we  ever 
wore,  if  comfort  and  convenience  is  to  be  consid- 
ered in  making  up  our  judgment  in  the  matter. 

Once  more  and  we  will  close  this  chapter.  We 
had  been  the  recipient  of  a  pair  of  pantaloons, 
the  gift  of  a  poor  widow.  These  had,  for  want  of 
a  better  place,  hung  upon  her  cabin  wall  from 
the  death  of  her  husband  several  years  before. 
They  were  black  cloth  and  supposed  to  be  good. 
They  proved  to  be  otherwise — perfectly  worthless. 


CHUKCH    HISTOKY.  69 

We  had  procured  a  horse  and  an  old  saddle,  and 
were  going  to  this  appointment  to  preach,  and  we 
wore  our  nice  cloth  pantaloons,  supposing  them 
to  be  all  right.  In  this  we  were  doomed  to  the 
greatest  disappointment,  and  narrowly  escaped 
everlasting  disgrace,  for,  as  we  were  crossing  a 
stream,  a  little  improper  move  upon  the  old 
saddle  produced  an  ugly  rent  in  the  flimsy 
material  of  the  garment.  How  to  help  our- 
self  out  of  the  dilemma  was  the  question  just 
then  which  was  paramount  to  every  other.  We 
hit  upon  the  plan.  We  pinned  and  thorned  up 
the  rent  as  best  we  could,  and  headed  for  our 
good  friend's  house.  We  knew  that  our  brother 
had  a  good  supply  of  pantaloons.  We  slipped  to 
him  and  revealed  our  trouble  and  asked  for  the 
loan  of  a  pair,  but  in  our  heart  we  meant  that  he 
should  donate  them.  He  took  us  to  a  room,  and 
here,  after  looking  over  five  pairs  of  good  panta- 
loons, he  selected  the  poorest  in  the  lot  and 
loaned  them  to  us  on  our  promise  to  return  them 
at  a  given  time,  a  thing  that  we  did.  All  the 
comfort  and  sympathy  we  got  from  these  dear 
people  was  what  we  could  gather  from  their 
animadversions  on  the  mishap. 

However,  we  got  even  with  them  when  the 
Lord  brought  salvation  to  their  house.  Our 
revenge  was  not  only  sweet,  but  complete  as  well. 


70  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

It  was  this  way:  Our  dear  sister,  who  was 
ashamed  of  us  because  we  were  poor,  had  set  her- 
self that  none  of  her  poor  neighbors  should 
become  members  of  the  church  in  that  place. 
We  had  held  two  special  meetings  there,  with  no 
better  results  than  large  attendance,  deep  interest, 
and  strong  convictions.  Every  time  we  began  a 
protracted  meeting  at  that  place  our  sister  read  us 
the  law,  which  was  that  we  were  not  to  receive  A, 
B,  C,  D,  nor  E  into  the  church.  These  were 
people,  not  of  bad  character,  but  poor  as  to  this 
world's  goods.  This  gave  us  great  trouble,  and 
we  knew  that  she  was  the  real  cause  of  our 
defeat.  The  people  who  would  have  come  into 
the  church  dare  not  venture  because  of  this. 
We  hesitated,  we  wept,  and  we  prayed  for  strength 
to  do  our  duty.  We  got  it,  and  went  forth  to  win 
or  die,  not  caring  very  much  just  then  how  it 
might  result.  Sitting  with  the  family  before  the 
log  fire  which  burned  upon  the  hearth,  we  opened 
the  question  thus: 

"We  have  a  duty  to  do  in  this  house,  the 
doing  of  which  may  turn  us  out  into  the  cold, 
for  all  we  know."  Strangely  enough,  our  sis- 
ter was  the  first  to  speak,  and  she  said: 

"No,  Brother  Luttrell,  whatever  the  Lord 
directs  you  to  do  in  our  home,  you  do  it,  and  you 
shall  never  be  turned  out  of  doors  for  it." 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  71 

To  me  it  seemed  that  while  the  Lord  was  pre- 
paring me  for  this  great  responsibiUty,  he 
was  also  preparing  this  woman's  heart  for  the 
ordeal.  Encouraged  by  what  she  said,  and  the 
willing  assent  of  her  husband,  and  on  her 
challenge  that  if  it  related  to  her  to  speak 
plainly  just  what  was  on  my  mind,  I  turned  to 
her  and  said,  "  My  dear  sister  B.,  you  are  unsaved, 
you  have  no  religion,  and  are  on  your  way  to 
hell." 

This  fell  on  her  ears  like  a  clap  of  thunder 
from  a  clear  sky,  which  in  reality  it  was.  She 
at  once  asked  my  reason  for  thinking  so,  which 
was  readily  and  easily  given.  It  was  enough. 
Her  heart  was  touched.  Her  proud  and  haughty 
spirit  was  humbled,  and  she,  with  tear-bedewed 
cheeks,  fell  upon  her  knees  and  asked  us  to  pray 
for  her  that  God  would  forgive  her  sins.  We  did 
pray;  and  all  present  that  could,  prayed;  and  God 
heard  and  answered  her  prayers;  and  when  she 
received  the  blessing  of  salvation,  she  said,  "  0, 
Brother  Luttrell,  I  am  so  glad  that  God  sent  you 
into  our  house  to  tell  me  that  I  was  lost.  Oh ! 
what  would  have  become  of  me  if  you  had  not 
done  your  duty?  Now  I  see  it  all ;  I  have  been 
in  the  way  of  others.  Now  I  will  help  you  to 
bring  my  neighbors  to  the  Savior." 

We  commenced  a  meeting,  and  the  work  went 


72  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE. 

gloriously  out  and  on  from  the  beginning.  That 
sister  and  brother  have  long  ago  gone  to  heaven, 
and  she  will  have  many  sheaves  to  show  which 
were  won  from  among  her  j)Oor  neighbors. 
She  did  not  live  long  enough  to  forget  her 
gratitude  to  the  writer  for  having  dealt  so 
plainly  with  her  soul. 

She  was  never  again  ashamed  of  us  for  our 
poverty,  nor  yet  felt  that  we  disgraced  their  pulpit 
or  their  home. 

If  there  was  but  one  instance  in  our  life  work 
to  which  we  could  point  with  the  positive  assur- 
ance of  having  done  God's  will,  this  would  be  the 
one.  But  we  are  thankful  to  know  that  we  are 
not  shut  into  this  as  a  lone  star  sent  forward  in 
advance  of  coronation  day. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

REMINISCENCES  IN  THE  LIFE  OF  REV.  H.  S.  THOMAS. 

His  First  Protracted  Meeting  — The  Old  Man  Who  was 
Killed  —  Shortest  Sermon  —  Longest  Sermon  —  Corn 
Sermon. 

Mr.  Thomas  says:  "At  the  first  protracted 
meeting  I  ever  held,  many  sought  the  Lord.  One 
evening  I  was  wonderfully  impressed  to  speak  to 
an  old  gentleman  in  the  congregation,  but  lacked 
the  courage  to  do  so. 

"  The  day  following  was  one  of  distress  to  me. 
I  prayed  for  grace  to  do  my  duty.  That  night  I 
went  to  him  and  said,  '  Father  C,  will  you  not 
come  forward  and  seek  religion? '  To  this  he 
made  no  answer,  and  we  repeated  the  question, 
changing  the  form  somewhat,  but  elicited  no 
response.  AVe  then  laid  our  hand  upon  his  gray 
hairs  and  said,  'Jesus,  Jesus  wants  to  save  you. 
He  died  to  save  you.  Will  you  not  come  and 
ask  his  pardoning  grace? '  At  this  the  tears 
started  down  his  cheeks,  his  whole  frame  shook, 
and  he  said,  '  Not  now.'  The  meeting  closed 
and  he  was  not  saved.  The  next  time  I  saw  him 
he  was  a  bleeding  corpse,  killed  by  an  accident 

73 


74  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

not  more  than  three  days  after  the  last  invitation 
to  come  to  Christ." 

A  Short  Sermon. 

Mr.  Thomas  says:   "  My  sliortest  sermon  was  at 

Brother  Waltman's,  in  Mercer  County,  Ohio.     In 

those  times  we  preached  every  day.     That  day 

the  men  came  in  from  the  harvest  field;  I  got 

brushed,  and  closed  in  fifteen  minutes.     Couldn't 

preach.      Oh !   how  my  back  ached !     However, 

three  persons  were  stricken  with  conviction,  and 

were   afterward   converted.     The   Lord    did   the 

work." 

A  Long  Sermon. 

"  My  longest  sermon  was  preached  in  Adams 

County,  Indiana,  during  the  war  upon  *  The  Evils 

of    African     Slavery    in    America.'     This    was 

arranged  for  by  the  class  leader  and  a  pro-slavery 

man.     I  had  studied  my  subject  well  for  three 

weeks,  and  my  prayers  and  tears  were  many.     At 

the  opening  prayer  I  felt  that  God  would  give  me 

the  victory,  and  he  did.     The  people  were  there 

from  near  and  far,  and  for  want  of  seating  room 

many  had  to  stand.     For  three   hours   and  ten 

minutes  they  gave  attention;     and  if   ever  the 

windows  of  heaven  were  opened,  and  showers  of 

grace  and  glory    came    upon    this   poor   mortal, 

when  preaching,  it  was  tlien  and  there  at  Thomas 

Chapel,  East  Liberty  Circuit,  March  6,  1864." 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  75 

The  Corn  Sermon. 

The  first  circuit  Mr.  Thomas  traveled  was 
called  Mt.  Pleasant.  It  was  located  in  a  part  of 
four  counties  in  the  State  of  Indiana,  and  had 
seventeen  aj^pointments.  To  reach  this  work 
Mr.  Thomas  had  to  travel  a  distance  of  forty 
miles,  so  that  at  the  end  of  the  year  he  had 
traveled  two  thousand,  miles,  and  was  rewarded 
with  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  dollars  com- 
pensation, so  far  as  this  life  was  concerned.  The 
first  installment  paid  was  fifteen  dollars,  Father 
Whetsel,  then  called  Uncle  Billy,  paying  five 
dollars  of  that.  P.  B.  Holden,  the  presiding 
elder,  got  happy  over  the  great  liberality  of  the 
people,  assuring  them  that  a  revival  would 
certainly  follow  such  liberal  giving. 

The  following  year  our  brother  was  returned 
to  this  same  work,  and  by  reason  of  a  very  wet 
and  backward  spring,  the  people  raised  but  little. 
There  were  but  two  farmers  in  the  country  that 
had  corn  to  sell,  and  they  refused  to  sell  for  less 
than  one  dollar  a  bushel,  cash  in  hand.  Th^ 
people  were  suffering  for  daily  bread,  and  these 
men  refusing  to  sell  corn  out  of  which  to  make  it, 
Brother  T.  took  the  matter  to  the  Lord,  and 
so  was  impressed  to  preach  what  has  ever  since 
been  called  the  "  corn  sermon."  His  text  was, 
"  He   that   withholdeth    corn,   the    people    shall 


76  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE. 

curse  him;    but  blessing  shall  be  upon  the  head 
of  him  that  selleth  it"  (Prov.  11  :  26). 

The  sermon  had  the  desired  effect,  as  one  of 
the  men  was  present  and  acknowledged  that  he 
was  the  man.  At  the  close  of  the  service  he 
took  twenty-five  or  thirty  persons  to  his  house 
and  gave  them  their  dinners,  and  then  told  them 
that  on  Monday  he  would  sell  corn.  Thus  the 
Lord  honored  his  word. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

Rev.  J.  M.  Lea  —  A.  Konklin  —  A.  F.  Miller  —  David  Davis. 

The  subject  of  this  sketch,  and  he  whose  i)ortrait 
is  before  you,  the  Rev.  J.  M.  Lea,  one  of  the 
charter  members  of  our  Conference,  was  born,  if 
our  date  is  rehable,  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania, 
November  5,  1808.  While  but  a  small  boy  his 
mother  died,  and  left  him,  and  his  chances  from 
that  on  were  such  as  fall  to  the  lot  of  motherless 
boys.  Up  to  the  age  of  eighteen  we  know 
nothing  of  the  poor  orphan  boy;  but  our 
Heavenly  Father,  who  cares  for  such,  had  his 
eye  upon  him,  and  at  the  age  of  eighteen  we  find 
him  in  Hardin  County,  Ohio.  He  is  again 
lost  to  us  until  about  twenty-one  years  of  age, 
when  we  find  him  consummating  a  marriage 
contract  with  Miss  Villetta  Richea,  Some  time 
after  this  he  and  his  companion  were  converted 
in  a  log  schoolhouse,  near  Kenton,  Hardin 
County,  Ohio,  and  united  with  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church. 

As  early  as  1841  we  have  the  following  paper: 
77 


78  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

The  license  of  James  Lea,  a  local  preacher  of  the  M.  E. 
Church,  is  hereby  renewed.  Done  by  order  of  the  quarterly- 
meeting  conference  of  Kenton  Circuit,  Bellefontaine  Dis- 
trict, North  Ohio  Conference,  November  5, 1841. 

Ends  H.  Holmes,  P.  E. 

By  this  it  is  evident  that  Mr.  Lea  had  a  stand- 
ing as  a  minister  much  earher  yet  than  1841,  as 
this  only  certifies  a  renewal  of  hcense.  We  are 
advised  that  he  was  at  first  a  Ucensed  exhorter 
for  a  few  years  before  the  Hcense  to  preach  was 
granted  him.  In  the  meantime,  however,  Mr. 
Lea  learned  of  the  United  Brethren  j)eople,  and 
sought  them  out;  and  on  becoming  acquainted 
with  them  and  their  church  polity,  he  thought  it 
more  in  harmony  with  his  views  than  that  of  the 
M.  E.  Church,  and  so  cast  his  lot  with  that 
people,  with  whom  he  lived,  suffered,  and  died. 
He  received  his  first  license  from  the  United 
Brethren  Church  at  a  quarterly  conference  held 
at  the  Ford  schoolhouse,  on  what  was  then 
called  Round  Head  Mission. 

This  paper  bears  date  of  September  20,  1847. 
This  w^as  six  years  before  the  organization  of  the 
Auglaize  Conference;  and  as  there  is  no  record 
showing  his  ordination  after  the  organization  of 
the  Auglaize  Conference,  and  as  at  least  three 
years  would  be  required  in  the  course  of  study, 
his  membership  in  the  Annual  Conference  must 
date  back  as  early  as  the  year  1848  or  1849,  most 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  79 

likely  1848,  the  fall  following  the  issuing  of  the 
quarterly-conference  license.  Allowing  that  we 
are  correct  in  this,  he  was  a  minister  in  the 
Church  of  tho  United  Brethren  in  Christ  about 
twenty-four  years,  all  of  which  time,  until  his 
health  failed  him,  engaged  in  the  active  work 
Mr.  Lea  was  not  what  the  world's  people  call  a 
great  preacher,  but  he  was  one  of  God's  greatest 
preachers  —  he  preached  the  preaching  that 
God  bade  him.  Christ,  repentance,  faith,  and 
regeneration  were  the  themes  that  burned  upon 
his  heart  and  dwelt  upon  his  lips.  As  we  knew 
him,  he  was  slow  to  anger  and  full  of  mercy,  a 
congenial  and  cheerful  fireside  companion,  and 
could  preach  as  loud  around  the  hearthstone  as 
on  the  rostrum.  His  was  a  life  of  humility  and 
devotion,  and  many  a  golden  sheaf  did  he  gather 
for  the  Master's  garner.  When  nearing  the  end 
of  his  life  he,  like  the  patriarch  of  old,  blessed 
his  household.  To  his  wife  he  said,  "  God  bless 
you  and  the  children;  teach  them  the  true  princi- 
ples of  Christianity."  And  then  laying  his  hands 
upon  the  two  little  fellows  so  soon  to  be  left  with- 
out an  earthly  father,  he  pronounced  a  father's 
dying  blessing  upon  each;  and  then  to  his  wife 
( his  second )  he  said,  "  Tell  my  other  children 
to  meet  me  in  heaven";  and  thus,  on  the  13th 
day  of  September,  1872,  in  the  town  of  Middle- 


80  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

point,  Vau  Wert  County,  Ohio,  died  the  Rev. 
J.  M.  Lea. 

Alexander  Konklin. — When  or  where  this  good 
man  of  God  was  born  we  do  not  know;  when 
and  where  he  was  converted  we  do  not  know; 
when  and  where  he  became  a  minister  we  cannot 
tell.  This  much,  however,  we  do  know:  that  at 
a  Conference  held  at  Union  Chapel,  Indiana,  in 
1856,  he  presented  a  transfer  from  Scioto  Confer- 
ence and  was  received  into  the  Auglaize;  conse- 
quently he  was  a  member  among  us  for  about 
nine  years.  What  his  age  was  we  cannot  tell, 
but  it  is  of  little  consequence,  since  we  can  record 
that  he  died — no,  but  "fell  asleep  in  Jesus" — at 
his  humble  home  in  Mercer  County,  Ohio,  in  the 
3^ear  1861. 

Father  K.  was  a  man  of  average  size;  dark 
skin,  and  black  hair;  a  short  face  and  broad, 
round  head;  keen  black  eyes,  set  well  back 
under  a  closely  knit  brow;  thin  lips,  which,  when 
closed,  simply  said,  "It  is  so  and  must  be  done." 
Evidently  the  motive  temperament  prevailed 
with  him.  His  was  an  indomitable  spirit.  He 
was  a  terror  to  evildoers,  and  while  we  do  not 
believe  that  he  hated  an  enemy,  we  are  sure  he 
did  not  fear  one.  As  a  preacher,  he  was  a  "son 
of  thunder,"  and  no  sin  ever  dodged  the  keen 
edge  of  the  divine  sword  when  wielded  by  his 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  81 

hand.  Under  his  preaching  sinners  trembled 
and  saints  rejoiced. 

Father  Konklin  was  one  who  knew  well  how 
to  manage  a  bad  case,  and  his  eccentric  nature 
enabled  him  to  both  select  and  apply  the  right 
means  in  all  emergencies,  as  the  following  inci- 
dents will  illustrate:  Once,  while  holding  a 
meeting,  and  when  well  advanced  in  his  dis- 
course, with  the  congregation  deeply  interested, 
suddenly  there  came  in  a  lot  of  sleigh-riders,  who 
at  once  took  up  their  stand  around  the  stove  and 
engaged  in  all  manner  of  conversation,  to  the 
ntter  confusion  of  preacher  and  people,  having  no 
more  regard  for  the  place  they  were  in  than  if  it 
had  been  a  low-down  ballroom.  Father  Konklin 
made  several  mild  efforts  to  secure  order,  but 
all  failed.  He  became  satisfied  as  to  the 
character  of  the  party,  and  so  resolved  upon  a 
regular  "  allopathic  "  dose,  and  administered  the 
following.  Said  he:  "  I  once  heard  a  preacher 
say  that  none  but  thieves,  gamblers,  drunkards, 
and  bad  women  would  ever  disturb  religious 
worship."  This  had  the  desired  effect,  and  the 
room  was  quickly  restored  to  quiet. 

At  another  time  while  preaching  at  Honey 
Run,  on  Allentown  Circuit,  a  young  schoolmiss 
persisted  in  annoying  the  preacher  and  those  near 
her  by  continual  talking  and  laughing.     Several 


82  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

efforts  of  a  mild  character  were  made  to  silence 
her,  but  all  failed,  whereupon  Father  Konklin 
fixed  his  sharp  eyes  upon  her,  and  pointing  his 
finger  directly  at  her,  said:  "Madam,  I  never 
have  been  beaten,  and  by  the  grace  of  God  I  will 
not  be  now.  I  advise  you  to  put  a  plaster  of 
lobelia  upon  the  top  of  your  head  and  draw  your 
brains  to  the  right  place."  This  "eclectic"  dose 
did  the  work  effectually,  and  all  the  "patient" 
could  do  was  simply  to  say,  "  The  old  fool; 
everybody  knows  that  lobelia  isn't  a  drawing 
plaster." 

The  closing  scenes  of  this  good  man's  life  were 
of  a  character  never  to  be  forgotten  by  those  who 
knew  them.  Well  do  we  remember  when  Father 
Konklin  stood  upon  the  Conference  floor  for  the 
last  time,  and  told  us  that  he  felt  that  his 
work  was  done;  and  after  referring  to  his  life 
work  as  a  minister  of  the  .gospel,  he  said: 
"  Brethren,  I  am  getting  homesick,  and  feel  that 
it  would  be  far  better  to  depart  and  be  with 
Christ.  And  now,"  said  he,  "  I  am  only  waiting 
and  desiring  to  go  and  see  how  it  looks  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river."  His  last,  and  to  the 
Conference  his  dying,  benediction  was, "  Brethren, 
stand  up  for  Jesus;  I  shall  meet  you  no  more  in 
an  Annual  Conference,  but  I  will  meet  you  in 
heaven."     His    prediction    came    true.     As    he 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  83 

went  home  from  the  Conference  he  took  his  bed, 
and  in  a  short  time  crossed  the  river  and  went  to 
see  how  it  looked  in  heaven. 

Father  Konkhn  is  "not  dead,  but  sleepeth." 
Awhile  before  he  went  to  sleep  Brother  H.  S. 
Thomas  visited  him  with  a  view  to  learning  how 
he  viewed  matters,  seeing  that  he  was  so  near 
the  day  of  accounts.  He  was  such  a  very  close 
character-searching  and  heart-trying  preacher, 
that  the  brother  wished  to  know  how  that 
appeared  to  him  as  he  viewed  it  from  a  deathbed. 
His  reply  was  that  if  he  had  his  life  to  live  over, 
he  would  deal  more  plainly  than  ever  he  had 
done. 

If  Brother  Konklin  could  say  this  on  the  very 
verge  of  the  tomb,  what  must  the  world-loving 
and  self-seeking  preacher  say?  Echo :  What 
will  they  say?  Oh  that  the  mantle  of  this  dear 
one  might  fall  on  the  ministry  of  our  Conference 
and  Church  to-day ! 

Rev.  Abraham  F.  Miller,  who  was  one  of  the 
immortal  twenty-two  whose  ministerial  life  began 
before  the  Auglaize  Conference  was  organized, 
was  truly  a  pioneer  in  all  the  meaning  of  that 
word.  We  have  tried  hard  to  gather  something 
of  his  hfe  from  a  son  of  his,  but  have  been 
unable  to  do  it;   so  that   we  cannot   say   what 


84  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

we  might  otherwise  have  done.  We  regret 
this  very  much;  however,  by  the  assistance  of  a 
friend,  we  have  succeeded  in  placing  before  the 
reader  a  fairly  good  engraving  of  the  man;  and 
those  who  have  a  good  knowledge  of  human 
nature  our  portrait  will  impress  quite  favorably, 
no  doubt.  We  do  not  think  that  Mr.  IVIiller  had 
any  chance  for  acquiring  an  education  beyond 
what  was  furnished  by  the  common  schools  of 
his  youthful  days.  We  are  inclined  to  the  opin- 
ion that  he  applied  himself  quite  vigorously,  and 
that  by  so  doing  he  obtained  what  is  termed  a 
common-school  education. 

Mr.  Miller  was  not  a  polished  preacher  in  the 
modern  acceptation  of  that  term,  but  "  he  was  a 
good  man  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  which 
went  further  with  the  people  of  the  rural  districts, 
in  the  swamps  and  mud  of  Van  Wert,  Mercer, 
and  Paulding  Counties,  Ohio,  and  Allen,  Adams, 
and  Wells  Counties,  Indiana,  at  that  day  than  all 
the  culture  and  refinement  which  packs  and 
crowds  the  pulpits  of  to-day.  To  preach  the 
gospel  simply  as  a  child  would  talk,  was  the 
business  of  him  whom  everybody  called  "  Uncle 
Abe."  And  forty  years  ago  there  was  not  a 
preacher  in  the  land  better  known  or  more  pop- 
ular for  the  most  part  in  the  territory  we  have 
named  than  "  Uncle  Abe  Miller."     His  name  was 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  85 

a  household  word,  throughout  Paulding  County 
especially,  and  even  now  we  can  meet  many 
there  who  speak  of  him  in  terms  of  highest 
respect  and  grateful  remembrance. 

As  a  man  Mr.  Miller  was  tender-hearted,  kind, 
and  sympathetic.  These  characteristics,  sanctified 
by  the  grace  of  God,  made  him  what  he  was  as  a 
preacher.  There  was  but  one  Abraham  F. 
Miller.  He  came  on  time;  had  his  day;  filled 
his  place  in  the  wisdom  and  economy  of  grace — 
a  place  which  none  other  could  have  filled.  Mr, 
Miller's  ministry  began  iu  the  Miami  Conference 
some  time  before  the  organization  of  the  Auglaize 
— how  long  we  do  not  know,  but  more  than  likely 
about  three  years.  If  so,  he  was  in  the  min- 
istry about  twenty-four  years,  as  he  died  in  1874, 
which  gave  him  twenty -one  years  in  the  Auglaize 
Conference.  His  warfare  is  ended,  and  his  life 
had  a  golden  sunset. 

Rev.  David  Davis,  the  subject  of  this  sketch, 
was  born  in  Washington  County,  Pennsylvania, 
February  4,  1794.  Of  his  early  life  we  know 
nothing,  but  suppose  his  youthful  days  to  have 
been  spent  about  as  those  of  boys  in  common. 
What  his  opportunities  for  education  were  we  are 
not  advised,  but  from  what  we  know  by  contact 
with  Mr.  Davis,  we  conclude  that  they  were  not 


86  AL'GLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

greater  than  what  the  common  or  public  schools 
of  that  day  afforded.  When  he  moved  to  Ohio 
we  do  not  know,  nor  do  we  know  to  whom  or 
when  he  was  married.  However,  this  much  we 
have  been  able  to  gather;  namely,  that  in  the 
year  1823,  when  he  was  about  twenty-nine  years 
of  age,  he  was  hopefully  converted  to  God;  and 
in  1846  he  was  licensed  to  preach.  This  was 
about  seven  years  before  the  organization  of  the 
Auglaize  Annual  Conference,  so  it  will  be  ob- 
served that  he  was  one  of  the  charter  members — 
one  of  the  immortal  twenty-two.  Mr.  Davis 
traveled  as  circuit  preacher  and  missionary  for  a 
number  of  years,  but  when  the  supply  of 
preachers  began  to  exceed  the  demand,  We  located 
and  gave  attention  to  his  farm  and  the  rearing  of 
his  household.  However,  his  zeal  in  the  cause  of 
Christ  never  waned.  He  was  no  less  a  preacher 
because  of  his  local  relation  to  the  church.  His 
daily  walk  and  conversation  were  a  constant 
admonition,  exhortation,  warning,  and  invitation 
to  those  around  him  to  follow  Christ. 

We  are  sorry  that  we  cannot  present  the  reader 
with  the  portrait  of  Mr.  Davis,  and  so  must  con- 
tent ourselves  with  what  the  pen  presents.  From 
what  we  remember  of  his  physiognomy,  we  feel 
safe  in  saying  that  vital  and  mental  temperaments 
combined  to  make  the  man  what  he  was  as  far  as 


CHURCH  HISTOKY.  87 

the  endowments  of  nature  were  concerned.  If 
we  are  correct  we  would  expect  to  find  a  fairly 
well  rounded  form  in  the  body,  with  smoothness 
of  muscle,  hair  inclined  to  be  light,  eyes  blue 
or  gray,  skin  rather  fine,  and  at  least  in  his 
young  manhood  what  would  be  called  a  fair 
and  ruddy  complexion.  With  such  a  one  we 
would  expect  to  find  both  physical  and  mental 
activity,  with  a  good  share  of  the  sunshine  of 
wit  and  humor,  which,  when  sanctified  by  divine 
grace,  gives  to  its  possessor  a  strong  hold  upon 
others,  and  often  enables  him  to  do  good  where 
another  would  fail.  A  man  possessing  these 
endowments  of  nature,  if  he  is  ambitious,  can 
excel  as  a  student,  a  thinker,  and  a  speaker.  He 
may  possess  them  and  be  neither.  It  was  our 
privilege  to  be  pastor  to  this  good  man  when  he 
was  well  advanced  in  years,  and  he  certainly  was 
one  of  God's  noblemen.  After  this  father  in 
Israel,  this  pioneer  in  our  Conference,  had  served 
his  Lord  for  fifty-five  long  years,  he  fell  asleep  in 
Jesus  at  his  home  in  Union  County,  Ohio,  on  the 
16th  day  of  July,  1878,  and  his  body  sleeps  in 
the  tomb  at  York  Center,  Ohio,  from  whence  it 
will  come  forth  at  the  last  day,  shouting  victory 
over  death,  hell,  and  the  grave.  The  resurrection 
was  a  theme  of  which  Father  Davis  never  tired. 
To  him  it  was  always  new.     He  believed  fully  in 


AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 


the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  and  identity  of 
the  human  body,  and  so  we  say  of  him: 


Peace  to  thy  sleeping  dust, 
Thou  faithful  man  ot  God : 
Rest  till  the  rising  of  the  just, 
And  then  ascend  to  His  abode. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

SLAVEHOLDERS'  CHURCH  ORGANIZED. 

Parties  to  It  —  Eev.  D.  Bender  at  the  Political  Meeting  — 
Makes  a  Speech — A  Mob  Resists  Him  —  The  Writer 
Mobbed,  etc. 

As  THERE  are  thousands  living  to-day  who 
know  nothing  of  what  transpired  during  tlie  last 
war  in  the  United  States  only  as  it  is  learned  by 
tradition  or  read  in  print,  and  as  not  one  in  ten 
of  the  members  of  the  church  to-day  were  living 
then,  we  believe  it  to  be  our  duty  to  give  a 
faithful  statement,  at  this  time  and  place,  of  what 
the  war  cost  us  in  the  Auglaize  Conference,  just 
as  fully  as  our  limits  will  allow.  We  have,  in  a 
former  chapter,  referred  to  the  fact  that  a  number 
of  our  ministers  were  found  in  sympathy  with 
the  slaveholders'  rebellion. 

Now  we  will  give  the  list  of  those  who  felt 
themselves  compelled  to  take  the  step  they  did, 
and  this  we  do  without  any  malice  or  ill  wilL 

These  are  the  men:  George  W.  Holden,  P.  B. 
Holden,  John  Frysinger,  J.  S.  Hickman,  and  A, 
Shindledecker. 

On  the  10th  day  of  December,  1863,  at  the 
home  of  P.   B.   Holden,   in    Jackson    Township, 

89 


90  A.UGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

Putnam  County,  Ohio,  assembled  G.  W.  Holden, 
son  of  P.  B.  Holden,  John  Frysinger,  and  A. 
Shindledecker,  four  in  all,  and  proceeded  to 
organize  what  they  were  pleased  to  call  the 
"Reformed  United  Brethren  Church." 

As  is  always  the  case  with  reformers,  those 
from  whom  they  come  out  are  of  all  men  most 
sinful,  so  with  these  devotees  of  the  proposed 
Southern  oligarchy.     They  say: 

The  ministers  of  the  church  have  polluted  the  pulpit 
and  disgraced  themselves  by  preaching  politics. 

They  mean  by  politics  any  prayer,  song,  ex- 
hortation, or  sermon  that  contained  a  single 
sentence  in  favor  of  the  poor  slave.  In  support 
of  their  claim,  they  cite  the  following,  which 
they  say  was  gotten  up  and  passed  by  one  of  our 
conferences. 

Resolved,  That  we  will  neither  fellowship  anyone  as  a 
member  of  our  society,  nor  receive  anyone  into  membership, 
who  sympathizes  in  any  manner  with  the  so-called  Peace 
Party,  which  is  supporting  C.  L.  Vallandigham  for  Governor 
of  the  State  of  Ohio. 

You  will  observe  that  this  is  capable  of  two 
constructions.  The  term,  "  one  of  our  confer- 
ences," while  it  was  beyond  doubt  intended  to 
be  understood  as  meaning  the  Auglaize,  still 
might  mean  any  other  conference  in  the  Church, 
as  the  term,  "  one  of  our  conferences,"  would 
embrace   the    Church   at   large.     Now,  since   no 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  91 

resolution  was  ever  gotten  up  and  passed  by  the 
Auglaize  Conference,  nor  yet  by  any  other,  so  far 
as  we  could  ever  learn, — and  we  made  a  special 
effort  to  find  out  the  facts  in  the  case,  but  could 
never  trace  it  to  any  other  source  than  that  of  the 
minutes  of  the  meeting  in  Putnam  County, — 
we  leave  the  child  to  the  tender  mercies  of  just 
criticism. 

Fifteen  days  later,  December  25,  1863,  these 
four  men  meet  at  the  house  of  A.  Shindledecker, 
in  Mercer  County,  Ohio,  and  it  appears  that  they 
have  been  busy,  as  they  are  strengthened  by  the 
addition  of  the  following  members:  J.  W. 
Summers,  J.  Cremean,  and  J.  S.  Hickman, 
making  seven  in  all. 

The  third  meeting  of  the  reformers  was  held 
in  Old  Pleasant  Hill  Chapel,  commencing  on  the 
10th  of  June,  1864.  The  members  present  at 
the  beginning  of  the  session  were  Shindledecker, 
Frysinger,  Summers,  and  Hickman.  The  king's 
commandment  being  urgent,  H.  Waggoner  and 
J.  P.  Jones  joined  their  conference  at  this  time 
and  were  ordained  elders  before  the  session 
closed.  It  was  at  this  meeting  that  what  was 
called  the  "  Republican  United  Brethren "  and 
the  "Reformed  United  Brethren"  consolidated, 
and  took  upon  themselves  the  name  of  "  Evangel- 
ical United  Brethren  Association." 


92  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

A  word  about  the  "  Republican  United  Breth- 
ren "  will  be  in  place  here,  as  it  was  so  utterly 
insignificant  as  never  to  be  known  beyond  the 
reach  of  its  own  voice.  The  "  thing  "  was  born 
during  the  Mexican  War.  Some  two  or  three 
preachers,  having  enlisted  contrary  to  the  laws 
and  doctrines  of  the  Church,  which  forbade  its 
members'  engaging  in  aggressive  warfare,  were 
disciplined  for  so  doing,  and  so  went  out  to  build 
up  a  new  church  in  which  they  could  be  free 
from  the  restraints  of  government  not  dictated 
by  themselves.  So  paradoxical  was  this  union, 
that  the  fact  thereof  itself  seems  an  absurdity. 
On  the  one  hand  they  are  opposed  to  war,  and  on 
the  other  hand  they  are  in  favor  of  war.  What 
the  Republican  United  Brethren  could  hope  to 
gain  by  joining  themselves  to  the  anti-republican 
United  Brethren,  we  do  not  pretend  to  know, 
unless  it  was  that  they  might  have  better  oppor- 
tunities for  avenging  themselves. 

Attention  will  now  be  called  to  a  remark- 
able rejDort — it  is  that  of  the  committee  on 
grievances,  and  is,  in  effect,  as  follows: 

They  propose  to  clear  and  vindicate  the  char- 
acter of  P.  B.  Holden,  A.  Shindledecker,  John 
Frysinger,  and  J.  S.  Hickman,  who,  they  say, 
were  slanderously  reported  by  the  Auglaize  Con- 
ference.    The  slander  to  wliieh    they  refer  was 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  93 

the  action  of  the  Conference  in  the  disposition  of 
their  names.  At  the  twelfth  session  there  were 
committees  appointed  to  inquire  into  the  nature 
of  the  complaints  urged  against  these  parties,  and 
before  the  committees  could  investigate  matters, 
they  met  and  organized  as  already  seen. 

Now  observ'e:  first,  these  are  the  men  who  were 
complained  of  as  being  in  sympathy  with  human 
slavery  and  the  slaveholders'  rebellion  and  war; 
seecond,  they  dodge  the  committees  which  were 
appointed  to  investigate  those  complaints,  by 
meeting  and  organizing  a  new  church;  third,  in 
this  new  church  they  assail  the  Conference  and 
vindicate  the  character  of  one  another. 

Now,  in  all  kindness  and  candor  we  ask,  What 
class  of  criminals  could  you  name  which  could 
not  do  as  well  under  like  circumstances?  And  is 
it  not  strange  that  the  very  actions  of  these  men 
who  claim  to  be  vindicating  each  other's  charac- 
ter by  clearing  them,  as  they  say,  from  the 
charges  alleged  against  them — we  repeat,  is  it 
not  strange  that  they  do  not  know  that  their  own 
conduct  is  the  best  proof  of  their  guilt,  and  that 
they,  by  doing  as  they  do,  vindicate  the  Confer- 
ence in  what  she  thought  to  do  when  the  investi- 
gation was  proposed? 

But  to  return  to  the  report  of  this  grievance 
committee.     They  say: 


94  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

We  have  examined  the  evidence  in  reference  to  the 
slanderous  report  of  the  A.  A.  C.  of  the  U.  B.  C.  against 
some  of  our  ministers,  and  submit  the  following  report: 

1.  That  in  our  opinion  the  resolutions  in  the  minutes  of 
1863  and  1864  of  said  Conference  are  not  explicit  enough  in 
their  expression  to  justify  a  legal  process  or  action  in  law: 
2.  That  said  resolutions  are  confounded  and  false  in 
their  expressions,  and  are  proved  to  be  such  by  comparing 
a  report  of  a  committee  that  investigated  said  charges 
brought  against  one  of  our  preachers  with  the  resolution. 

It  is  just  to  the  cause  of  truthful  history,  and 
due  to  our  people,  that  the  plain  facts  be  sifted  out 
of  the  rubbish  of  falsehood  and  thrown  into  the 
even  balance  of  truth  and  justice,  as  between 
man  and  man.  This  we  now  propose  to  do  in 
this  case.  You  will  observe  that  they  say :  "  The 
resolutions  are  confounded  and  false."  Now, 
whether  the  reformers  understood  the  import  of 
the  language  they  used  or  not,  we  do  not  pretend 
to  know.  If  they  did,  then  the  following  con- 
clusion must  be  reached: 

They,  if  they  understood  the  term  used,  in- 
tended to  say  that  the  resolutions  were  so 
mixed  and  blended  with  something  else  as  to  be 
indefinite  —  not    understood.      We    place    them 

before  you: 

Resolved,  That  P.  B.  Holden,  A.  Shindledecker,  John 
Frysinger,  and  J.  S.  Hickman  have  withdrawn  from  the 
Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ,  because  they  were 
not  permitted  to  advocate  slavery  and  treason  in  her  com- 
munion. 

What  is  confounded  here? 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  95 

They  say  the  resolutions  are  false. 

In  what  are  they  false  ? 

The  charges  here  specified  were  the  only  ones 
preferred  by  the  Conference,  and  these  only  as 
complaints  at  the  first;  and  when  those  men  had 
the  opportunity  to  clear  themselves  according  to 
the  laws  and  usages  of  the  Cluirch,  they  did  it  by 
"  clearing  out,"  and  organizing  a  church  of  their 
own. 

Another  of  those  resolutions  says: 

That  we  exceedingly  regret  that  these  brethren,  after 
occupying  honorable  positions  in  the  United  Brethren 
Church  for  a  series  of  years,  should  now  bend  the  knee  to 
the  god  of  slavery,  and  attempt  to  build  up  a  church  on  the 
foundation  of  human  bondage  —  a  foundation  accursed  of 
God  and  good  men,  and  fast  falling  into  ruins. 

This  resolution  is  clearly  defined  and  certainly 
unmixed  with  anything  other  than  the  matter 
dealt  with,  and  we  ask,  in  all  candor,  In  what 
respect  is  it  false  ? 

These  men  had  already  organized  and  called 
themselves  a  church,  and  all  that  was  alleged 
against  them,  and  for  which  they  left  the  United 
Brethren  Church,  was  just  what  the  resolutions 
say.  The  truth  of  the  whole  matter  is,  they  were 
guilty  and  resorted  to  the  folly  and  the  sin  of 
seeking  to  cover  up  their  tracks  by  a  subterfuge. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  NEW  CHURCH  ORGANIZATION— CONTINUED. 

Up  to  the  time  of  the  close  of  the  previous 
chapter,  our  new  would-be  church  founders  are 
still  going  under  the  compromise  name,  "  Evan- 
gelical United  Brethren  Association." 

But  simultaneous  with  this  bubble,  there  is 
fermentation  elsewhere  in  the  land.  A  certain 
proslavery  preacher  by  the  name  of  Erastes, 
whose  home  was  entirely  too  far  North  at  that 
time,  preached  an  anti-war  sermon  in  which 
denunciations  of  "Abolitionists"  and  "Lincoln 
hirelings"  and  loyal  churches  and  faithful 
ministers,  were  as  thick  as  the  "  flies  in  Egypt." 
In  his  tirade  he  called  upon  all  who,  he  said, 
were  proscribed,  to  come  out  from  among  the 
"  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,"  and  form  a  "  Chris- 
tian Union."  About  this  time  the  fermentation 
of  the  malcontented  had  worked  its  way  through- 
out the  mass  until  the  whole  lump  was  leavened. 

Accordingly  there  was  held  in  Lancaster,  Ohio, 
on  the  14th  of  January,  1864,  a  meeting  in  the 
interests  of  Northern  secessionists  from  the  Chris- 
tian  churches   whose   sympathy   was   with    the 

96 


CHURCH    HISTOIIY.  97 

slave  and  our  bleeding  country.  This  meeting 
was  presided  over  by  one,  Dr.  Olds,  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church,  and  was  called  for  the 
purpose  of  organizing  a  new  church. 

At  this  meeting  it  was  arranged  to  hold  a  kind 
of  a  general  convention  in  which  all  malcontents 
from  all  over  the  country  could  participate  by 
appointed  or  self-constituted  delegation  as  emer- 
gencies might  require.  Mr.  Olds  was  appointed 
a  delegate  by  this  meeting  at  Lancaster,  Ohio, 
and  the  time  and  place  for  holding  the  general 
convention  was  fixed  for  Columbus,  Ohio,  Feb- 
ruary 3,  1864,  just  twenty-seven  days  after  the 
one  at  Lancaster,  Ohio. 

The  reasons  Mr.  Olds  gave  for  withdrawing 
from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  were 

1.  That  the  Conference  of  the  said  Church  had  the 
United  States  flag  hanging  out  of  a  church  window;  and 
that  another  flag  was  wrapped  around  the  pulpit. 

2,  That  they  denounced  those  who  did  not  agree  with 
them  and  the  State  in  the  means  to  suppress  or  put  down 
the  rebellion. 

We  quote  from  our  files  of  that  time  (Christian 
Witness,  March  18,  1869,  Vol.  IV.,  No.  46),  re- 
ferring to  the  death  of  Dr.  Olds,  which  took  place 
about  five  years  after  the  great  convention  was 
lield  at  Columbus,  Ohio, 

It  was  at  the  convention  in  Columbus,  Ohio, 
that    this    proslavery    organization    dropped    all 


98  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

former  names,  as  "Reformed  United  Brethren," 
"Republican  United  Brethren,"  and  "Evangel- 
ical United  Brethren  Association,"  and  came 
out  under  the  name,  "Christian  Union,"  by 
which  they  are  known  to-day;  though  there  are 
but  few  organizations  extant  at  this  time,  and 
doubtless  would  be  still  fewer  did  the  good  people 
but  know  and  understand  their  origin. 

So  far  as  the  Auglaize  Conference  is  concerned, 
we  know  of  but  one  feeble  congregation  at  this 
time.  This  was  at  one  time  the  strongest  point 
occupied  by  them,  and  is  memorable  because  of 
the  havoc  wrought  in  the  church  at  that  place. 
The  leader  at  that  point  "worked  the  ropes,"  and 
took  from  the  class  book  twenty-one  names  at  one 
time,  and  placed  them  upon  the  book  of  the 
seceders,  and  with  them  founded  the  organiza- 
tion. They  were  then  ready  for  every  evil  work, 
and  so  proceeded  to  claim  and  take  to  themselves 
the  church  house  at  that  point;  but  they  were  told 
by  lawyers  that  they  could  not  do  so — that  they 
had  gone  out  of  the  Church  and  organized  an- 
other, and  therefore  could  carry  nothing  aw^ay 
with  them.  So  far  as  tlie  success  of  those  men 
in  building  up  an  organization  is  concerned,  it 
was  truthfully  foreshadowed  in  one  of  the  resolu- 
tions which  was  promulgated  by  the  Conference 
of  1864.     It  reads: 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  99 

That  we  have  no  fears  that  they  will  succeed  to  any  con- 
siderable extent  in  building  up  a  separate  denomination, 
believing  that  the  people  who  support  slavery  and  a 
rebellion  in  its  interest  in  the  nineteenth,  century,  are  as 
warmly  attached  to  their  master,  the  Devil,  as  they  are  to 
his  children,  and  consequently  do  not  care  to  connect 
themselves  with  any  church,  their  design  being  not  to  tear 
down  one  religion  and  build  up  another,  but  to  destroy  all 
religion,  virtue,  and  morality. 

In  these  days  of  peace  and  good  will  among 
the  people  of  all  political  parties  and  all  Christian 
churches,  such  chronicles  as  are  here  written  seem 
more  like  romance  than  truth.  To  say  that  the 
Church  within  the  bounds  of  the  Auglaize  Con- 
ference suffered  greatly  in  consequence  of  this 
rebellion  is  drawing  it  very  mildly.  There 
was  scarcely  a  neighborhood  anywhere  but 
what  was  in  an  "uproar."  Neighbors  who  all 
their  life  long  had  lived  in  peace,  were  now 
arrayed  against  each  other;  brethren  in  the 
Church  were  at  swords'  points,  and  seldom  did 
they  meet  at  the  house  of  j)rayer,  in  many 
places  at  least,  that  they  did  not  cut  each  other 
with  bitter  words;  and  so  hot  did  it  become 
sometimes  that  more  than  words  were  used. 

On  one  occasion  of  a  c|uarterly  meeting  which 
we  now  think  of,  a  "  Northern  rebel "  attacked 
an  old  man  on  Sabbath  morning  just  about  the 
time  that  services  were  to  open;  but  the  old 
brother  brought  his  man,  and  did  it  so  thoroughly 


100 


AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 


CHUKCH  HISTOKY.  lOl 

that  it  became  necessary  to  improvise  an  ambu- 
lance to  carry  him  to  his  home.  Moreover,  mobs 
were  thought  to  be  in  perfect  accord  with  the 
demands  of  the  time. 

By  these  it  was  proposed  to  subdue  the  "  black 
abolition  preachers,"  as  all  were  called  who  dared 
preach  a  whole  gospel,  as  the  following  incidents 
will  show: 

In  those  days  we  had  an  indomitable  little 
preacher  among  us,  whose  name  was  Daniel 
Bender.  To  say  that  he  was  loyal  to  his  country 
but  poorly  expresses  his  zeal  for  the  rights  he 
claimed  under  the  flag  and  Constitution  of  the 
United  States.  Now,  it  came  about  that  this 
preacher  attended  a  Democratic  meeting  near 
Mendon,  Mercer  County,  Ohio,  and  listened  to 
the  speeches  made  on  the  occasion — a  thing  which 
was  A'jgry  hard  for  a  loyal  citizen  to  do.  How- 
ever, Daniel  kept  quiet  until  his  time  came, 
which  finally  did  on  this  wise:  Parties  who 
knew  him,  on  seeing  him  there,  supposed  that 
he  belonged  to  that  side  of  the  Cjuestion;  and 
so,  just  as  soon  as  the  speaker  had  closed  his 
tirade  against  the  government  and  the  adminis- 
tration, there  were  loud  and  prolonged  calls  for 
"Bender!  Bender!  Bender!"  until,  amid  shouts 
and  cheers,  Bender  wended  his  way  to  the  stand, 
and  boldly  opened  fire  upon  the  enemy.     Then, 


102  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

as  if  "  pandemonium "  had  let  loose,  the  hisses 
and  shouts  of  "  Take  him  down !  "  "  Shoot  him  !  " 
together  with  the  nice  (?)  "  pet "  names  so  com- 
mon to  the  Vocabulary  of  that  day,  were  almost 
deafening. 

But  Bonder  had  been  called  out,  and  by  all  the 
laws  of  courtesy  and  parliamentary  usage  he 
should  be  heard,  and  ho  was  not  the  man  to  yield 
the  ground  until  he  was  tlu'ough.  Thus  far  all 
was  well,  but  when  he  announced  that  he  would 
preach  in  the  schoolhouse  near  the  place  at  a 
given  time,  he  was  notified  not  to  come,  for  ho 
would  not  be  permitted  to  preach.  Well,  the 
time  came,  and  the  preacher  came  also;  but 
as  Providence  would  have  it,  as  we  believe. 
Brother  Bender  put  up  w^th  a  soldier  who  was  at 
home  on  a  sick  furlough.  This  soldier,  knowing 
the  men  composing  the  mob — for  there  w^as  one 
organized — better  than  Brother  Bender  did, 
finally  prevailed  on  him  to  take  his  revolver, 
which  the  soldier  cleaned  and  charged  for  him. 
He  reached  the  schoolhouse,  and  the  congrega- 
tion was  gathered,  and  services  had  progressed 
somewhat,  when  all  at  once  some  five  or  six  men 
walked  squarely  down  to  the  front  and  demanded 
that  the  preacher  stop,  tolling  him  that  he  could 
not  preach  tliere  that  night.  Brother  Bender 
told   them   plainly   that   he   had    announced  to 


CHURCH    HISTOKY.  103 

preach,  and  that  by  the  grace  of  God  he  should 
do  so.  Upon  this  they  moved  forward  to  lay 
hold  upon  him,  when  he  whipped  out  the  re- 
volver, and  presenting  it  at  the  breast  of  the 
leader,  said,  "  Stop,  and  do  not  advance  another 
inch,  or  I  will  blow  your  heart  out ";  and,  strange 
to  say,  so  far  as  we  know,  that  would-be  assassin, 
in  all  these  twenty-seven  years,  has  never 
got  any  closer  to  D.  Bender  than  he  was  when, 
at  the  muzzle  of  that  revolver,  he  stood  terri- 
fied almost  to  death.  Nor  did  he  leave  the  place 
half  so  quickly  as  he  desired  to  do,  for  he  was 
compelled  to  keep  order  by  the  force  of  circum- 
stances, and  hear  a  spirited  lecture  on  the  situa- 
tion, which  must  have  been  very  tiresome  indeed, 
as  they  did  not  even  have  the  privilege  of  sitting 
down,  it  being  so  much  better  to  have  them 
stand  close  to  the  preacher  until  they  had  received 
his  benediction  (?). 

In  the  fall  of  1862  the  writer  was  mobbed,  or 
an  attempt  was  made  to  do  so.  It  was  on  this 
wise:  At  one  point  on  the  charge  we  then  served, 
the  entire  community,  except  about  four  families, 
were  proslavery  and  anti-war  people,  amplified 
to  the  fullest  extent  of  what  these  terms  expressed 
in  those  days. 

Well,  it  came  to  pass  that  these  good  (?)  men 
decided  that  no  "  Abolitionist "  could  preach  again 


104  AUGLAIZE  CONFEKENCE 

in  that  community;  and  accordingly  they  called 
a  special  meeting  for  the  purpose  of  devising 
means  to  put  a  stop  to  it.  The  conclusions  of 
the  council  were  that  it  could  be  best  done  by  a 
mob;  and  on  numbering  they  found  eleven  who 
were  courageous  and  patriotic  enough  to  pledge 
themselves  to  the  undertaking.  They  must 
have  been  sworn  to  the  profoundest  •  secrecy. 
One  of  their  number  in  council,  when  he  saw 
what  was  decreed  against  us,  turned  traitor  and 
reported  the  matter  to  one  of  our  brethren, 
solemnly  enjoining  him  never  to  report  him, 
declaring  that  if  the  matter  was  brought  to  their 
ears  they  would  kill  him.  This  friend,  for 
such  we  esteem  him,  vehemently  urged  the 
brother  not  to  permit  us  to  go  to  the  church, 
declaring  that  if  we  did  they  would  surely 
kill  us. 

Notwithstanding,  we  went  agreeably  to  ap- 
pointment; our  usual  congregation  was  there, 
which,  strange  to  say,  was  always  a  full  house. 
The  mob  were  there  also,  and  so  well  did  they 
play  the  roll  of  innocence  that  the  few  who  knew 
their  purpose  were  led  to  think  that  they  had 
abandoned  it;  for  up  to  a  given  signal  their 
preconcerted  plans  were  all,  evidently,  carried 
out  to  the  very  letter.  They  formed  two  lines, 
one  on  either  side  of  the  walk  from  the  church 


Rev.  D.  M.  Lutteell.    Page  321. 


CHURCH   HISTOHY.N  l05 

door  to  the  road,  the  purpose  being  that  we 
should  run  the  gantlet,  while  they  would  inflict 
the  punishment  due  to  a  "black-hearted  aboli- 
tionist" preacher. 

We  did  not  run  the  gantlet,  however,  but  we 
did  walk  it  firmly,  steadily,  and  decidedly,  look- 
ing both  right  and  left  as  we  did  so,  to  about  as 
good  advantage  as  if  we  had  been  cross-eyed. 
They  allowed  us  to  pass  to  the  end  of  the  line  be- 
fore they  lifted  a  hand;  then  a  young  man  about 
twenty  two  or  three  years  of  age,  and  over  six 
feet  in  height,  and  resembling  somewhat  the 
"sons  of  old  Anak,"  opened  fire  on  us  and 
ran;  and  whether  we  appeared  to  the  mob 
as  a  "grasshopper"  or  not,  their  actions  must 
determine.  One  thing,  however,  is  certain,  they 
did  not  appear  as  giants  to  us;  for  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  we  joined  the  battle,  deter- 
mined to  win  or  die.  Suffice  it,  we  won, 
and  are  yet  living  to  record  the  truth,  which 
should  crimson  the  blackest  cheek  of  the  lowest 
criminal  that  ever  received  justice  under  sanction 
of  divine  law.  The  truth,  that,  in  the  United 
States  of  Christian  America,  and  under  the  float- 
ing banner  of  red,  white,  and  blue,  the  emblem 
of  the  nation's  life  and  the  symbol  of  her  perpetu- 
ity and  the  guarantee  of  the  rights  and  liberties 
of  all  her  people,  there  should  be  found  as  late 


106 


AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  107 

as  1861  to  1865,  anywhere  in  all  the  land,  those 
who,  for  uo  cause  under  all  the  heavens  above 
us  save  that  a  man  was  true  to  his  God,  his 
calling,  and  the  people,  would  attempt  by  arbi- 
trary measures  to  deter  another  from  the  right- 
eous pursuits  and  callings  of  life  as  imposed  by 
the  Almighty  and  guaranteed  by  both  the  organic 
and  local  laws  of  the  land,  is  indeed  strange.  But 
truth  sometimes  is  stranger  than  fiction,  and  so 
the  incidents  here  recorded  may  seem  more 
romantic  than  real  to  such  as  were  either  not 
living  then  or  were  not  permitted  to  witness 
them. 

Our  list  of  such  scenes  is  not  exhausted,  but 
these  are  enough  to  show  in  what  light  we  were 
viewed  by  a  class  of  men  who,  while  claiming  to 
be  friends  of  the  government,  were  ever  ready  to 
do  the  bidding  of  the  slave  oligarchy.  Our 
limits  will  not  permit  a  more  extended  review  of 
the  lawlessness  of  those  times,  beyond  the  men- 
tion that  men  were  driven  from  the  pulpit  under 
drawn  revolvers,  deadly  missiles  hurled  through 
windows,  church  houses  burned,  ministers  as- 
saulted on  the  highway  between  appointments, 
etc. 


CHAPTER  X. 

BEVIEW  OF   THE    WORK   OF   THE  ELEVENTH,  TWELFTH, 
AND  THIRTEENTH  YEARS, 

The  Expulsion  of  Those  who  were  in  Sympathy  with  the 
Slaveholders'  Rebellion  —  Ministerial  Support — The 
Writer  Censured  for  Leaving  a  Circuit  —  Comment 
upon  the  Action  —  Sad  Death  of  a  Preacher  and  His 
Wife — Happy  Death  of  Rev.  McBride — General  Ob- 
servations —  Ministerial  Associations ' —  Educational  — 
Publishing  and  Sunday-School  Interests. 

Eleventh  Session. 

It  is  now  9:  00  a.  m.,  September  18,  1863,  and 
we  are  assembled  in  Bokes'  Creek  Chapel,  Union 
County,  Ohio.  About  two-thirds  of  the  preachers 
are  present  to  answer  to  their  names. 

The  fight  is  fully  on  now,  and  all  who  are 
present  have  been  in  the  crucible  of  proslavery 
prejudice  and  political  hate  until  there  is  no 
longer  any  doubt  as  to  where  every  man  stands 
on  the  great  question  of  the  war;  though  a  few 
who  were  absent  sought  to  conceal  their  sym- 
pathy with  the  South  and  their  hatred  of  the 
Abolitionists,  as  every  Union  man  was  called  at 

that  time. 

It  did  not  require  as  much  time  in  those  days 
to  dispose  of  a  bad  case  as  it  does  at  others,  as 
108 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  109 

the  following  demonstrates.  Reports  being  in 
circulation  that  certain  of  our  members  were  in 
sympathy  with  the  slaveholders'  rebellion,  a  com- 
mittee of  three  was  appointed  to  inquire  into  the 
matter;  and  the  following  report  was  made  by 
that  committee  to  the  Conference: 

Whereas,  Reports  are  in  circulation  calculated  to  pro- 
duce the  conviction  that  P.  B.  Holden,  G.  W.  Holden,  J.  S. 
Hickman,  J,  Frysinger,  and  D.  Bolbp  are  favoring  slavery, 
and  warmly  attached  to  the  slaveholders'  rebellion  against 
the  United  States ;  and, 

Whereas,  The  Bible,  the  Discipline  of  our  Church,  and 
the  dictates  of  reason  and  humanity,  all  concur  in  condemn- 
ing both  slaveiy  and  the  rebellion ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  while  we  would  not  desire  to  interfere 
with  men's  consciences  in  politics,  we  are  nevertheless  one 
with  all  men  of  all  parties  who  are  in  favor  of  putting  down 
the  rebellion  immediately,  effectually,  and  overwhelmingly ; 
and  have  determined,  iu  the  strength  of  grace,  to  have  no 
fellowship  with  those  rebels  and  traitors,  open  or  concealed, 
in  the  pulpit  or  out  of  it,  who  are  seeking  to  destroy  the 
fair  temi)le  of  liberty  bequeathed  to  us  by  our  fathers. 

2.  That  this  Conference  appoint  as  many  committees, 
consisting  of  one  each,  as  there  are  brethren  complained 
of,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  visit  the  brethren  complained 
of,  and  all  others  necessary  to  obtain  the  requisite  informa- 
tion, and  ascertain  whether  these  reports  are  founded  in  fact. 

3.  If  the  committees  find  the  reports  are  well  founded, 
they  are  hereljy  instructed  to  bring  to  trial  all  such  minis- 
ters, the  same  as  in  other  cases  of  immorality.  If  the 
reports  prove  to  be  unfounded,  they  will  report  accordingly. 

4.  If  any  are  brought  to  trial,  the  following  charges 
should  be  specified: 

(1.)     For  supporting  the  system  of  human  bondage. 
(2.)     For  supporting  the  rebellion. 

(3.)  For  violation  of  ordination  vows,  or  vows  made 
when  received  into  Conference. 


110  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

As  there  are  thousands  living  now  who  know 
little  or  nothing  of  what  the  Church  j^assed 
through  during  the  slaveholders'  war,  and  as 
there  are  barely  two  ministers  in  the  Conference 
to-day  who  were  in  it  then,  we  deem  it  all  im- 
portant that  the  facts  should  be  plainly  stated, 
that  all  who  come  after  us  may  know  the  truth. 

But  to  return.  Of  the  brethren  complained  of, 
one,  G.  W.  Holden,  arrived  before  the  session 
closed  and  demanded  an  immediate  trial,  received 
it  and  was  expelled.  Of  the  rest  we  shall  speak 
later;  but  we  want  the  reader  to  keep  in  mind 
the  fact  that  we  are  now  passing  through  deep 
waters,  and  that  the  waves  of  opposition  and 
persecution  are  rolling  high,  and  it  is  about  all 
we  can  do  to  keep  our  feet,  and,  in  fact,  many 
fail  and  slide  away  back  from  the  Church  and 
from  God.  Notwithstanding  all  this,  the  Lord 
has  his  eye  upon  his  people  and  regard  for  his 
faithful  ministers,  as  the  reports  show.  In  spite 
of  all  the  confusion  and  strife,  opposition  to,  and 
persecution  of,  the  Church,  nine  hundred  and 
thirty -four  men  and  women  joined  with  us  in 
Christian  fellowship.  Then,  again,  our  people 
paid  more  money  for  the  support  of  the  cause 
than  at  any  time  previous,  their  contributions  to 
missions  being  $894.88,— $319.64  more  than  the 
former  year, — while  the  aggregate  amount  paid  as 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  Ill 

salary  exceeded  the  previous  year  $1,841.90, 
which  was  equal  to  about  $171.71  to  each  min- 
ister employed.  This  increase  was  not  altogether 
the  result  of  a  forward  movement  upon  the  part 
of  our  own  people — though  we  know  that  many 
of  them  did  better  than  at  other  times — but  it  was 
the  result  of  a  responsive  feeling  of  loyal  hearts 
toward  the  men  and  the  cause  which  proposed  the 
vindication  and  maintenance  of  human  rights  at 
all  hazards.     This  was  natural. 

One  incident,  among  many  we  might  name, 
will  illustrate  this  fact.  At  a  certain  point  where 
we  were  preaching  at  the  time,  an  old  brother 
refused  to  support  us  because  we  were  not  of  his 
persuasion  politically.  An  old  gentleman  hear- 
ing this  fact  sent  us  word  to  go  on  and  preach 
Jesus  to  the  people  and  he  would  pay  us  more 
than  the  brother  withheld  from  us. 

The  expression  of  the  Conference  on  the  state 
of  the  country  was  such  as  had  been  obtained  at 
previous  sessions,  with  such  variations  and  addi- 
tions as  the  development  of  the  times  and  war 
necessitated.     At  this  time  we  say: 

We  believe  that  it  is  the  duty  of  every  Christian  to  give 
his  unqualified  support  to  the  government  while  passing 
through  the  fiery  ordeal ;  that  the  present  administration  is 
the  people's  chosen  representative  of  the  government,  and 
is  proving  itself  worthy  of  the  confidence  reposed  in,  and 
the  responsibilities  devolving  on  it;  tliat  the  emancipation 


112  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

of  the  slaves  of  rebels,  and  the  arming  and  protecting  of 
colored  troops,  meet  our  hearty  approval. 

A  word  more,  and  we  close  this  section.  We 
began  this  decade  with  tliree  thousand,  eight 
hundred  and  fifty-four  members,  and  fifty-seven 
preachers.  Two  entered  the  Conference  at  this 
time;  viz.,  Wilham  A.  Kindel,  from  quarterly 
conference,  and  T.  S.  McWilliams,  by  transfer 
from  Illinois  Conference.  G.  W.  Holden  was 
expelled,  and  William  Lower  returned  his  license. 
Brother  D.  R.  Miller,  being  sick,  was  solemnly 
ordained  at  the  home  of  Brother  Amon  Davis. 
Twelfth   Year. 

After  another  year  of  toil  and  conflict,  of 
fightings  without  and  fears  within,  of  hope  and 
despondency,  of  victory  and  defeat,  of  joy  and 
sadness,  laughing  and  madness,  battle-scarred 
and  careworn,  we  go  into  ecclesiastical  camp 
at  Monmouth,  Adams  County,  Indiana,  on  the 
26th  day  of  August,  1864.  Here  we  lift  up  our 
standard  a^d  float  our  colors  to  the  breeze,  throw 
out  our  pickets,  and  taking  refuge  behind  bul- 
warks of  truth  and  righteousness,  we  brighten 
our  armor,  review  the  past,  and  plan  the  cam- . 
paign  for  another  year.  On  calling  the  roll,  we 
found  thirty-two  members  present,  while  the  ex- 
amination revealed  the  fact  that  four  of  our  number 
had  deserted  the  old  flag  and  gone  over  to  the 


CHUKt'li    HISTORY.  113 

enemy,  and  that  they  had  gone  into  an  organiza- 
tion, and  were  trying  to  recruit  an  army  of  such 
as  were  in  sym^^athy  with  the  slaveholders'  rebel- 
lion and  in  opposition  to  the  war  which  was 
waged  for  its  suppression.  This  being  true,  there 
remained  but  one  thing  for  the  Conference  to  do 
if  she  would  maintain  her  principles  and  vindi- 
cate her  rights  and  authority.  She  must  court- 
martial  the  deserters;  not  shoot  them,  but  cut 
them  off  from  the  regular  army.  What  now 
follows  shows  how  this  was  done. 

Whereas,  At  the  last  annual  session  of  this  Conference, 
reports  were  in  circulation,  that  P.  B.  Holden,  A.  Sliindle- 
decker,  John  Frysinger,  and  J.  S.  Hickman  were  in  full 
sympathy  with  the  institution  of  slavery,  and  the  slave- 
holders' rebellion  against  the  United  States;  and 

Whereas,  Four  separate  committees,  consisting  of  one 
each,  were  appointed  to  visit  and  confer  with  said  brethren 
on  the  subject,  with  instructions  to  proceed  according  to 
the  laws  and  forms  of  the  Church,  to  make  such  inquiries 
and  ol:)tain  such  information  touching  the  reports  in  men- 
tion as  to  satisfy  themselves  whether  it  was,  or  was  not, 
necessary  to  bring  said  brethren  to  trial,  and  to  report  to 
this  Annual  Conference;  and 

Whereas,  All  these  brethren,  before  the  committees  had 
even  waited  on  them,  formed  themselves  into  a  separate 
body,  known  first  as  the  "Reformed  United  Brethren 
Church,"  and  subsequently  as  the  "Evangelical  United 
Brethren  Association,"  and  thereby  virtually  acknowledg- 
ing that  they  are  the  firm  supporters  of  slavery  and  the 
slaveholders'  rebellion ;  therefore. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  said  P.  B.  Holden,  A.  Shindledecker, 
John  Frysinger,  and  John  S.  Hickman  have  withdrawn 
from  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ,  because 


114  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

tliey  were  not  permitted  to  advocate  slavery  and  treason  in 
her  communion. 

2.  Tliat  the  secretaries  be  instructed  to  erase  their  names 
from  tlie  Conference  journal. 

3.  Tliat  we  exceedingly  regret  that  these  brethren,  after 
occupying  honorable  positions  in  the  United  Brethren 
Church  for  a  series  of  years,  should  now  bend  the  knee  to 
the  god  of  slavery,  and  attempt  to  build  up  a  church  on  the 
foundation  of  human  bondage — a  foundation  accursed  of 
God  and  good  men,  and  fast  falling  into  ruins. 

4.  That  we  have  no  fears  that  they  will  succeed  to  any 
considerable  extent  in  building  up  a  separate  denomination, 
believing  that  the  people  who  support  slavery  and  a  re- 
bellion in  its  interest  in  the  nineteenth  century,  are  as 
warmly  attached  to  their  master,  the  Devil,  as  they  are  to 
his  children,  and  consequently  do  not  care  to  connect  them- 
selves with  any  church,  their  design  being  not  to  tear  down 
one  religion  and  build  up  another,  but  to  destroy  all  re- 
ligion, virtue,  and  morality. 

5.  That  this  Conference  make,  through  the  presiding 
elders  of  the  districts  on  which  they  reside,  a  demand  of  the 
credentials  which  they  may  have  received  at  different  times 
and  places  from  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ. 

Additional  to  the  above,  there  was  a  loss  of  four 
more  from  our  number:  T.  S.  McWilliams,  trans- 
ferred, H.  Snell,  for  obstinacy,  and  P.  B.  Moreley, 
for  non-attendance,  and  J.  S.  Buxton  returned  his 
license,  making  eight  in  all.  To  fill  up  the  de- 
pleted ranks,  the  following  recruits  were  enlisted: 
D.  McConehey  and  S.  S.  Walls,  from  quarterly 
conference;  H.  Benton  on  transfer  from  Scioto  Con- 
ference; A.  Douglas,  from  the  Methodist  Church; 
and  W.  Z.  Manning  from  the  Adventist  Church; 
while  D.  F.  Thomas  and  J.  W.  Waggoner  were 
ordained. 


ClIURCJI    IILSTOKY.  115 

Membership. 
Here  we  suffered  loss,  there  being  a  decrease  of 
one   hundred  and   eighty-three,  notwithstanding 
there   were    six    hundred    and   eighty-four   new 
recruits  during  the  year. 

Finances. 

The  preachers  received  on  an  average  about 
$147,  the  lowest  amount  being  $16.80,  and  the 
highest  $300.  But  while  the  salaries  of  the 
laborers  were  so  deficient,  there  was  a  marked 
improvement  in  missionary  contributions,  there 
being  $937.98  collected  for  that  purpose. 
On  Mlniderial  Support. 

From  what  follows  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
Conference  is  beginning  to  wake  up,  but  it  will 
also  be  seen,  we  think,  that  her  vision  was  not 
quite  clear,  or  that  she  was  cross-eyed.  Be  this 
as  it  may,  there  is  evident  lack  of  harmony  in 
that  thing.  The  following  address  was  promul- 
gated at  this  session: 

To  the  Estimating  Committees  of  the   Quarterly  Conferences  of 
Auglaize  Conference: 

Dear  B!!etiiken:  The  necessities  of  the  times  make  it 
proper  that  we  address  you  directly  on  the  subject  of  min- 
isterial support.  We  respectfully  submit  for  your  consid- 
eration the  following  facts: 

1.  Within  the  last  two  years  the  expense  of  living  has 
Increased  at  least  one  Mmdred  per  cent,  and  the  tendency  of 
prices  is  still  upward  —  three  hundred  dollars  being  as 
good  then  as  six  hundred  are  now. 


116  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

2.  The  Discipline  requires  that  you  estimate  a  comfort- 
able support  for  your  preacher,  and  should  ther'e  not  be  a 
proper  advance  in  allowances,  many  of  our  preachers  will 
be  compelled  to  leave  their  fields  of  labor  for  other  employ- 
ment or  their  families  will  suffer. 

In  view  of  these  facts,  we  earnestly  request  that  you 
make  your  estimates  to  correspond  with  the  advance  of 
prices;  and  when  they  are  made,  we  recommend  that  the 
classes  adopt  the  plan  laid  down  in  the  Discipline,  or  some 
other  financial  plan,  and  then  work  by  it  faithfully. 

Presenting  these  facts,  with  compassionate  appeals  in 
behalf  of  our  good  religious  and  social  privileges,  which 
must  cease  if*  the  ministry  are  starved  out.  By  adopting 
these  suggestions,  we  doubt  not  but  that  you  will  succeed 
in  the  support  of  your  preachers,  and  the  blessing  of  God 
will  rest  on  their  charges. 

Now  we  wish  to  underwrite  this  with  another 
action,  which  was  simultaneous  with  the  above. 

J.  L.  Luttrell  having  left  St,  Mary's  Circuit  for  the 
reason  that  he  thought  they  did  not  properly  support  him, 
after  ascertaining  the  facts  in  the  case.  Conference  resolved 
that  Brother  J.  L.  Luttrell,  in  its  opinion,  was  not  justifiable 
in  leaving  the  circuit  under  the  circumstances. 

We  hazard  no  truth  when  we  say  that  the 
Auglaize  Conference  has  suffered  more  on  the 
salary  question  than  from  any  other  one  cause; 
and  now,  as  we  are  at  that  point,  we  call 
attention  to  this  action  in  particular,  as  it  so 
clearly  defines  the  principle  contained  in  the 
old  saying,  "  One  step  forward  and  two  steps 
backward."  Tliey  say,  "  After  ascertaining  the 
facts  in  the  case,"  which  means  that  the  facts 
so  learned    formed    the  ground    of  the   censure 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  117 

placed  upon  the  preacher  for  leaving  the  circuit. 
Now,  the  facts  of  the  case  were  these:  First,  St. 
Mary's  Circuit  had  fourteen  organized  classes  and 
two  hundred  and  ninety-seven  members.  Secondly, 
in  the  financial  meeting  the  committee  beat  the 
preacher  down  to  four  hundred  dollars,  though 
he  told  them  again  and  again,  with  tears,  that  he 
could  not  possibly  keep  his  family  on  less  than 
six  hundred  dollars,  but  to  no  purpose.  They 
finally  agreed, — and  it  went  to  the  record,  or  at 
least  was  so  ordered, — that  we  should  have  four 
hundred  dollars  promptly  paid  in  installments  of 
one  hundred  dollars  each,  and  that  we  should 
be  allowed  the  privilege  of  making  up  the  bal- 
ance needed  for  the  support  of  the  family  in  any 
lawful  way  we  might  choose;  and  it  was,  more- 
over, agreed  that  if  they  failed  at  any  quarterly 
meeting  to  report  the  one  hundred  dollars  in  full 
it  should  be  optional  with  us  to  continue  longer  or 
resign  the  work.  Thirdly,  at  the  first  quarterly 
meeting  we  received  about  sixty  dollars,  and  at  the 
second,  instead  of  one  hundred  and  forty,  as  it 
should  have  been,  we  received  about  thirty -seven. 
Now,  if  the  records  tell  the  truth,  these  are  the 
facts  which  the  Conference  acted  upon,  since  they 
are  the  only  facts  in  the  case;  unless,  indeed,  it 
is  that  other  fact,  that  I  was  unable  to  preach  for 
a  few  weeks  during  the    first  quarter  and  em- 


118  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

ployed  Brother  T.  Heistand,  who  traveled  witli 
me  in  our  conveyance  and  preached  for  me  while 
I  visited  and  did  pastoral  work,  and  to  whom  I 
paid  eighteen  dollars  out  of  the  first  sixty  paid 
me,  for  the  service  he  rendered  the  charge.  It 
will  be  seen  that  there  was  not  a  shadow  of  a 
showing  that  there  was  the  least  neglect  upon  the 
part  of  the  preacher,  but  contrariwise,  an  earnest, 
honest  effort  to  do  all  that  the  contract  required, 
and  with  this  the  circuit  was  perfectly  satisfied. 

We  refer  to  this  not  by  way  of  complaint,  for 
when  the  action'  w^as  challenged  by  men  and 
ministers  of  other  churches  at  the  time,  and  when 
it  was  proposed  to  call  the  matter  up  again  and 
rescind  the  action,  we  took  a  stand  against  it,  and 
it  was  not  done.  One  word,  and  we  dismiss  the 
case  for  the  present.  The  leading  l)rethren  on  the 
circuit,  to  a  man,  as  far  as  we  could  learn,  con- 
demned the  course  of  the  Conference  in  the  matter; 
and  the  reader  will  see  the  inconsistency  when  he 
compares  what  is  here  presented.  Even  Annual 
Conferences  are  not  infallible,  good  as  they  are  sup- 
posed. The  matter  here  outlined  will  be  treated 
in  another  j^lace,  as  we  believe  it  deserves  to  be. 
Thirteenth    Year. 

The  thirteenth  annual  meeting  of  the  Confer- 
ence was  held  at  Zion  Chapel,  Allen  County, 
Ohio,  commencing  August  24,  1865. 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  119 

Changes  in  the  ministerial  roll  were  as  fol- 
lows: J.  Smith,  J.  Watters,  \Vm.  McGinuis,  S.  T. 
Mahan,  T.  W.  Hughes,  and  A.  Sherrick  we 
received  on  recommendation  from  quarterly  con- 
ference, and  D.  Ziegler  on  transfer  from  Sandusky, 
and  Levi  Johnson  from  Scioto.  During  the 
year  J.  C.  McBride  and  J.  Downing  went  from 
labor  to  reward.  Wm.  Longacre  was  expelled, 
and  D.  Bender  and  C.  B.  Stemen  were  ordained. 

There  were  twenty  fields  worked  during  the 
3^ear,  not  including  the  two  districts;  and  there 
were  one  thousand,  two  hundred  and  seventeen 
members  added  to  the  class  rolls,  which  was 
an  average  of  about  sixty-one  members  to  the 
charge.  This  gave  us  a  net  increase  in  mem- 
bership, after  deducting  all  losses,  of  five  hun- 
dred and  sixty-one. 

The  preachers  receive  a  little  better  support 
than  at  any  time  before,  the  average  amount 
being  $280.58.  There  is  also  a  handsome  ad- 
vance on  missions,  there  being  $1,008.38  col- 
lected for  that  purpose. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  we  are  now  pass- 
ing the  reconstructive  period.  Our  country  has 
just  emerged  from  an  internal  commotion,  such 
as  is  seldom  known  among  nations;  and  the 
church  has  had  her  full  share  in  the  respon- 
sibilities of  maintaining  her  honor  at  home  and 


120  AUGLAIZE    CONFEKENCE 

credit  abroad.  Her  prayers  have  ascended;  her 
tears  have  fallen;  her  money  has  been  given;  and 
her  members  have  been  sacrificed.  Nothing  was 
thought  too  dear  to  lay  upon  our  bleeding 
country's  altar.  Well  do  we  remember  the  devo- 
tion of  many  of  our  dear  brethren  to  the  blessed 
old  flag  —  a  devotion  which  is  born  alone  of  true 
j)atriotism,  and  which  threw  off  the  shackles  of 
political  prejudice  and  flew  to  the  rescue  of  the 
nation  at  the  country's  call.  These  were  the  true 
sons  of  America;  men  whom  the  church  was 
proud  to  have  called  by  her  name. 

One  such  was  our  dear  Brother  Downing,  de- 
ceased. This  brother  was  with  us  about  four 
years  w^hen  the  sad  end  came.  We  say  sad,  be- 
cause of  the  manner  of  his  taking  off.  Brother 
Dowming  was  truly  and  devotedly  a  Christian. 
He  was  one  of  those  men,  no  difference  where  he 
was,  who  could  always  find  something  to  do  for 
the  Master.  It  did  not  matter  what  it  was,  when 
it  was,  or  where  it  was,  he  was  not  one  to  stand 
on  conventionalities.  This  brother  enlisted  in 
the  defense  of  his  country — the  exact  time  we 
do  not  know;  this,  however,  we  do  know,  that  he 
fell  in  the  defense  of  that  flag  under  wdiose  pro- 
tection he  enjoyed  the  rights  and  blessings  of 
God's  freeman.  He  w^as  pierced  by  a  rebel  bullet 
and  taken  to  the  hospital  to  die.     His  dear  wife. 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  121 

was  sent  for,  and  arrived  at  his  side  in  time  to 
receive  the  benediction  of  his  undying  love  as 
her  husband  and  the  father  of  her  seven  dear  chil- 
dren, and  to  press  the  last  kiss  of  a  devoted  wife 
upon  his  fevered  brow.  When  dead,  the  heart- 
broken wife  returned  to  their  humble  home  in 
the  North,  bringing  the  precious  remains  of  that 
dear  husband  with  her  that  she  might  give  him 
Christian  burial  in  the  quiet  churchyard,  far 
away  from  rebel  hate  and  the  scenes  of  blood 
and  carnage  consequent  upon  the  cruelties  and 
fortunes  of  war.  This,  however,  she  never  did; 
the  shock  W'as  too  great,  and  nerves  and  heart 
failed.  Sister  Downing  could  not  endure;  she 
reached  her  home;  she  fell  sick;  she  died;  and 
kind  friends  laid  her  and  him  she  loved  so 
dearly,  side  by  side  in  the  same  grave.  Thus  it 
was,  as  in  thousands  of  instances,  "the  faithful 
failed  from  among  the  children  of  men." 
"Thanks  be  to  God,  who  giveth  us  the  victory 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  we  shall 
meet  them  "  over  the  river." 

Brother  McBride,  who  died  during  this  year, 
was  certainly  one  of  God's  "  noblemen."  Full  of 
faith  and  zeal  for  Christ,  he  was  always  ready  for 
every  good  word  and  work. 

This  brother  did  not  enjoy  good  health,  and 
his  zeal  led   him  to   undertake    more   than    he 


122  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

could  do.  The  last  work  he  received  at  the  hand 
of  the  Conference  was  Dunkirk  Mission  Station, 
the  place  where  these  lines  are  written. 

His  failing  health  forced  his  resignation,  and 
he  went  to  his  father-in-law's  near  Springfield, 
Ohio.  He  sank  fast,  but  ere  he  died  he  sent  for  a 
brother  minister  of  the  Conference,  through  whom 
he  wished  to  communicate  to  the  brethren  his 
dying  evidence  in  the  interest  of  religion.  We 
give  this  in  his  words  as  they  were  reported  to  us. 
"  Tell  the  brethren  of  Auglaize  Annual  Conference 
that  the  same  gospel  that  I  preached  to  others  now 
cheers  me  in  a  dying  hour.  Tell  them  that  Jesus 
is  with  me,  and  that  I  have  no  fears  of  death." 

He  then  said  to  Brother  Wilkinson,  "  Come  a 
little  nearer;  although  I  can  say  but  little  now,  I 
want  to  look  at  you  as  I  pass  over  the  river." 

Brethren  in  the  ministry,  toil  on;  your  Divine 
Lord  has  his  eye  upon  you.  We  know  that  you 
do  not  always  fiire  the  best;  your  trials  and 
deprivations  are  ofttimes  almost  more  than  you 
can  bear:  but  the  Master  knows  it  all;  he  sees  it 
all.  The  light  may  "not  be  clear  nor  dark,"  but 
the  Lord  knows  the  day,  and  "  at  evening  time 
it  shall  be  light."  Twenty-seven  years  have  passed 
since  these  brethren  were  laid  away,  yet  do  they 
linger  in  our  memory  still  as  vividly  as  though  it 
were  but  yesterday  they  bade  us  farewell. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  123 

We  have  now  reached  a  point  in  these  chron- 
icles which  is  fraught  with  interest  of  greater 
magnitude  to  our  people  than  at  any  time  past. 
Not  that  the  Conference  has  been  wholly  indif- 
ferent to  the  general  interests  of  the  Church,  by 
any  means.  But  when  it  is  remembered  that 
we  are  only  about  thirteen  years  old,  and  that  we 
were  cast  off  by  our  mother — the  Miami  Confer- 
ence— just  as  soon  as  we  were  born,  and  that  all 
our  first  lessons  in  theology — and  human-ology, 
too,  for  that  matter  —  were  taken  amid  the  envi- 
ronments of  hooting  owls,  howling  wolves,  croak- 
ing frogs,  and  hissing  serpents,  which  inhabited 
the  "jungles"  of  northwestern  Ohio  and  north- 
eastern Indiana,  it  will  be  no  surprise  if  we 
should  have  been  a  little  slow  in  our  growth. 

Think  it  not  strange  when  we  tell  you  that  the 
writer  was  in  his  twelfth  year  before  ever  he  saw 
the  inside  of  a  building  that  was  called  a  school- 
house,  even  after  the  fashion  of  that  day;  more- 
over, that  he  was  a  married  man  before  there 
was  a  schoolhouse  built  in  the  district  where  we 
then  lived,  though  we  had  some  kind  of  school 
before  this  time  taught  in  an  old  cooper  shop, 
which  did  not  know  the  advantage  of  anything 
better  than  a  mud  floor.  And  when  you  are 
reminded  again  that  tliese  wore  the  days — the 
good   old  days   which    some  would    like   to    see 


124  '        AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

come  again,  if  tha  old  adage  be  true,  that 
"actions  speak  louder  than  words," — when  the 
greatest  man  in  the  country  was  twin  brother  to 
"Nimrod,"  and  when  to  refuse  a  quid  of  "dog-leg 
tobacco,"  or  a  whiff  from  the  friendly  pipe  was  to 
be  called  nice  pet  names,  and  when  to  wear 
"store  clothes" — that's  the  way  they  used  to  say 
it — was  to  be  "proud  and  stuck  up";  and  cer- 
tain of  these  days  would  go  to  church  barefooted, 
with  breeches  rolled  up  to  the  knees,  and  sit 
before  the  minister  while  he  was  preaching  the 
word,  and  press  the  mud  between  their  toes,  and 
thank  God  that  they  were  not  proud. 

We  repeat,  when  all  these  things  are  taken 
into  the  account,  the  reader  will  make  all  due 
allowance  for  any  seeming  tardiness  in  our 
growth,  and  will  certainly  commend  us  for  the 
progress  made;  especially  when  it  is  seen  that  we 
are  not  mdifferent  to  the  situation,  as  the  follow- 
ing will  show: 

On  Ministerial  Associations. 

Whereas,  We,  the  ministers  of  the  Auglaize  Annual 
Conference,  feel  that  we,  in  point  of  acquired  abiUties,  are 
inferior  to  what  it  is  our  privilege  and  duty  to  be,  and 
believing  that  we  should  avail  ourselves  of  every  honorable 
facility  for  mental  and  moral  improvement;  and, 

Whereas,  We  believe  the  association  of  ministers  and 
exchange  of  thought  on  the  various  questions  of  our  holy 
religion  will  have  a  tendency  to  unite  them  on  a  fixed 
principle  of  faith  and  action ;  and, 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  125 

Whereas,  The  wants  of  our  people,  the  demands  of  the 
world,  and  the  commands  of  God  call  for  greater  efforts 
upon  the  part  of  the  ministry ;  therefore, 

Resoh-ed,  1.  That  we,  the  ministers  of  the  Auglaize  An- 
nual Conference,  enter  upon  the  organization  of  ministerial 
associations  in  our  respective  presiding-elder  districts,  and 
that  we  pledge  ourselves  to  a  hearty  support  of  the  same. 

2.  That  these  associations  shall  be  under  the  immediate 
supervision  of  the  presiding  elders  of  the  respective 
districts,  and  that  they  shall  be  amenable  to  the  Annual 
Conference  for  any  neglect  of  duty  touching  the  same. 

3.  That  these  meetings  shall  be  held  semi-annually  on 
each  district. 

4.  That  each  member  of  this  Conference  be  required  to 
attend  the  association  at  ail  its  meetings  on  their  respective 
districts,  when  not  unavoidably  detained.  Any  member 
failing  to  attend,  shall  be  accountable  to  Annual  Conference, 
as  in  case  of  neglect  of  duty  of  any  kind. 

On  Education. 
The  Conference  has  acted  in  perfect  harmony, 
in  a  limited  way  of  course,  so  far  as  giving  is 
concerned,  and  still  the  showing  would  compare 
favorably  with  other  conferences.  Many  good 
things  and  favorable  resolutions  have  been  ex- 
pressed previous  to  this  time,  and  again  the  Con- 
ference goes  to  the  record  thus: 

1.  We  recommend  the  collection  bj'  the  itinerants,  by 
the  second  quarterly  conference  of  the  coming  Conference 
year,  of  the  remainder  of  the  amount  assumed  by  this  Confer- 
ence for  Otterbein  University  on  the  thirty-thousand-dollar 
plan  adopted  at  its  last  session, 

2.  That  we  concur  heartily  in  the  plan  adopted  by  the 
Board  of  Trustees  at  their  last  session  for  the  endowment  of 
said  college,  and  recommend  to  the  people  of  this  Conference 
to  be  diligent  "  in  season,  out  of  season  "  in  aiding  this 


126  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

institution  ia  its  struggle  to  secure  an  endowment  that  will 
place  it  upon  a  permanent  basis. 

3.  That  the  presiding  elders  be  required  to  collect,  at  as 
early  a  day  as  possible,  the  three  thousand  dollars  of  the 
ten  thousand  dollars  asked  of  the  Sandusky  and  Auglaize 
Conferences,  to  endow  a  chair. 

On  Publishing  Interests,  we  say: 

That  the  religious  press  is  one  of  the  greatest  auxiliaries 
of  the  Church  in  promoting  the  great  and  blessed  work  of 
Christianizing  the  world,  in  bringing  many  from  the  dark- 
ness of  sin  into  "His  marvelous  light";  and  that  we  will 
use  every  honorable  means  within  our  power  to  promote 
the  success  of  our  Printing  Establishment  at  Dayton,  Ohio. 

On  the  cause  of  Christian  Missions,  the  Confer- 
ence has  never  faltered;  and  the  same  is  also  true 
with  regard  to  Sabbath  Schools,  as  the  following 
utterances  will  demonstrate: 

Resolved,  That  "we  hail  with  joy  the  action  of  our  last 
General  Conference  in  giving  to  the  Church  of  our  choice  a 
permanent  basis  upon  winch  to  organize  the  Sabbath  schools 
under  our  supervision,  and  heartily  endorse  the  constitution 
given  to  us  in  our  Book  of  Discipline. 

By  this  last  showing  it  will  be  seen  that  up  to 
the  General  Conference  next  preceding  tliis 
session  of  our  Conference,  the  Church  did  not 
have  any  direct  methods  of  working  Sabbath- 
school  interests;  and  while  this  was  the  case,  we 
evidently  and  of  necessity  did  a  great  amount  of 
work  from  which  the  Church  reaped  no  real 
benefit.  It  was  many  years  after  this  before 
we  could  bring  our  people  to  realize  that  it  was 
right  to  organize  a  Sunday  school  in  the  name 


CHUKCH    HISTORY.  127 

of  the  Church,  and,  strange  to  say,  even  yet 
there  are  a  few  places  to  be  found  where  the  same 
is  true.  The  United  Brethren  are  a  very  hberal 
peoi)le,  but  we  have  observed  that  the  less  inter- 
est they  have  in  their  own  communion,  the  more 
willing  they  are  that  others  should  do  the  work 
which  by  choice  they  themselves  should  do.  Our 
people,  while  they  may  be  sufhciently  sectarian, 
never  have  been  churchly  enough  in  a  general 
way  to  make  full  proof  of  the  opportunities 
afforded  them  by  the  Church  for  aggressive  and 
permanent  denominational  life.  This  may  be 
considered  a  grave  statement,  by  such  as  have  not 
been  observing  at  least;  but  we  know  whereof 
we  affirm,  and  therefore  state  the  facts  for  the 
consideration  of  those  who  know  them  not. 

We  close  this  chapter  by  citing  the  action  of 
the  Conference  on  the  state  of  the  country.  We 
say: 

Whereas,  For  the  past  four  years  a  rebellion,  inaugurated 
by  Southern  hate  and  treason,  and  upheld,  strengthened,  and 
prolonged  by  Northern  sympathizers — men  who  have  con- 
spired under  cover  of  darkness,  and  known  as  members  of 
the  "  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle,"  and  "  Sons  of  Liberty  " ; 
who  have  combined  for  the  purpose  of  arming  themselves, 
joining  the  rebels,  and  inaugurating  war  with  all  its  deso- 
lating horrors  in  our  midst ;  and, 

Whereas,  Peace,  blessed  and  honorable  peace,  has  again 
returned  to  bless  our  hitherto  distracted  country;  therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  we  recognize  the  hand  of  God  in  lead- 
ing us  through  this  mighty  struggle. 


128  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

2.  That  we  see  the  divine  goodness,  wisdom,  and  power 
of  God  in  preserving  our  nation  in  peaceful  relations  with 
nations  abroad;  in  overruling  the  conduct  of  infatuated 
rebels  for  the  overthrow  of  slavery,  thereby  liberating  four 
million  slaves  from  the  galling  yoke  of  oppression,  and 
giving  freedom  and  manhood  to  the  thousands  of  poor 
whites  in  the  South. 

3.  That  we  extend  the  hand  of  greeting  to  our  returning 
soldiers,  and  hail  them  as  the  heroes  of  American  liberty 
and  the  saviors  of  our  glorious  Union,  and  bid  them  a 
hearty  welcome  to  all  the  blessings  connected  with  our 
benign  government. 

4.  That  we  tenderly  condole  with  all  who  have  lost 
friends  in  the  struggle  for  liberty,  and  extend  to  them  the 
hand  of  sympathy. 


Rev.  Isaiah  Imler.    Page  3()1. 


Rev.  R.  W.  Wii.gus.    Page  246. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

REVIEW  OF  THE  WORK  OF  THE  FOURTEENTH.  FIFTEENTH, 
SIXTEENTH.  AND  SEVENTEENTH  YEARS. 

Comment  upon  Resolutions — Their  Nature  and  Force  — 
Self-seeking  Rebuked — Novel  Roll  Call. 

Fourteenth   Year. 

It  is  now  August  23,  1866,  and  forty-two  men 
who  claim  to  be  the  ambassadors  of  Christ,  after 
another  year's  toil  in  the  Master's  vineyard,  are 
assembled  in  Old  Union  Cliapel,  Champaign 
County,  Ohio,  for  the  purpose  of  comparing 
notes,  passing  resolutions,  and  counting  votes. 
These  annual  gatherings  are  a  kind  of  oasis,  pro- 
vided one  has  not  got  too  much  work  on  hands. 

That  these  chronicles  may  not  become  dry  and 
tasteless  to  our  readers,  we  shall  place  the  work  of 
this  year  before  them  in  a  somewhat  different 
way  from  what  we  have  done  before.  The  three 
former  chapters  have  discovered  the  truth  that 
our  troubles  from  opposition  and  rebellion  were 
simply  great  and  hard  to  bear.  As  a  result  of 
the  efforts  of  those  who  went  out  from  us  and 
undertook  to  build  up  a  church  of  their  own, 
our  membership  was  reduced,  in  1864,  to  2,948. 
During  the  following  year  we  recovered  some- 
«  129 


130  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

what,  so  that  at  the  beginning  of  1866  we 
numbered  3,509  members,  to  which  were  added 
that  year  1,217  more.  These  facts  were  very- 
encouraging,  as  they  were  evidence  that  our 
bearings  during  the  war  had  been  wisely  taken,, 
and  that  in  consequence  thereof  God's  blessing 
was  upon  us  while  we  were  reconstructing.  Not 
only  did  men  and  women  come  in  to  fill  up  our 
depleted  ranks  in  the  membership,  but  as 
God  always  keeps  his  eye  upon  the  har- 
vest and  furnishes  the  reapers,  so  did  he  in 
this  instance,  for  there  were  received  at  this  ses- 
sion four  new  men,  as  follows-  D.  J.  Schenck, 
E.  Counseller,  George  Miller,  and  J.  W.  Wentz. 
True,  we  have  a  loss  from  the  roll  of  the  same 
number,  as  follows:  transferred,  L.  Johnston, 
W.  Jones;  died,  T.  S.  Mc Williams  and  William 
Siberry.     William  A.  Kindel  was  ordained. 

This  year  marked  a  period  in  the  history  of 
the  writer  never  to  be  forgotten.  The  year  had 
been  one  of  great  responsibility  and  painful  anxi- 
ety. The  labor  and  care  of  a  district  weighing 
heavily  upon  the  mind,  together  with  the  oppo- 
sition of  evil-disposed  brethren,  and  serious  afflic- 
tions in  the  home,  which  came  so  nearly  dis- 
solving it  by  death,  and  which  kept  me  from 
Conference  the  only  time  in  my  life  since  belong- 
ing to  it,  made  this  session  memorable  indeed;, 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  131 

especially  because  we  were  not  present  to 
defend  ourselves  against  the  assault  made  by  a 
designing  man. 

We  have  already  referred  to  the  fact  that  the 
success  of  our  work  for  the  year  was  very  encour- 
aging; and  we  will  now  present  some  figures 
which  go  to  show  that  our  people  are  waking  up 
somewhat  on  the  matter  of  sustaining  the  Church 
with  their  means. 

There  was  paid  into  the  missionary  treasury 
the  sum  of  $1,008.38,  a  fraction  over  thirty-eight 
cents  to  the  member,  while  the  preachers  received 
an  average  salary  of  $280.68.  These  amounts, 
together  with  what  was  paid  out  for  other  church 
purposes  during  the  year,  make  about  three  dol- 
lars and  twenty-five  cents  to  the  member.  Now, 
when  we  take  a  retrospect  of  the  three  or  four 
former  years'  conflict,  and  contrast  the  victories 
with  the  defeats,  the  lights  with  the  shadows,  the 
peace  with  the  war,  the  hope  with  the  despond- 
ency, and  the  joy  with  the  sorrow,  we  feel  like 
singing,  "Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings 
flow,"  and  then,  catching  the  symphony  of  the 
far  away  victors'  song,  we  key  to  Miriam's  harp 
and  sing: 

"The  horse  and  his  rider  are  thrnwu  into  the  sea"; 
Even  so,  Aroen,  shall  the  right  ever  prevail; 
Since  it  is  that  right  is  might,  as  all  must  see, 
And  sin  the  wrong,  which  all  the  good  bewail. 


132  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

Fifteenth   Year. 

About  two  years  have  passed  since  peace  was 
declared  in  our  land,  and  another  year  of  church 
work  has  been  done — how  well,  eternity  alone 
will  tell.  As  ministers  of  Christ,  as  true  evan- 
gelists of  the .  gospel,  as  ambassadors  of  peace, 
forty-nine  men,  every  one  of  them  about  as  poor 
as  the  "Galilean  fishermen,"  and  not  one  of 
them  possessing  faith  enough  to  walk  upon  the 
water,  though  willing  to  try  if  the  Master  bade 
them,  are  assembled  with  the  church  at  Mount 
Zion  Chapel,  Van  Wert  County,  Ohio,  on  August 
22,  1867. 

And  as  we  view  their  cheerful  faces. 
We  thiuk  of  them,  how  hard  'twould  be, 
If  they  were  dead,  to  fill  their  places. 

The  Conference  roll  was  changed  in  the  follow- 
ing manner:  Transferred,  J.  W.  Hill  and  D.  R. 
Miller  to  Sandusky,  and  D.  Bender  to  any  confer- 
ence he  might  choose  to  join.  A.  T.  South 
received  from  quarterly  conference,  and  D,  A. 
Johnston  by  transfer  from  Scioto,  and  R.  Ross 
from  Miami  Conference.  L.  Johnston  returned 
his  transfer,  and  J.  G.  Wilkinson  was  expelled. 
Tobias  and  Jonas  Heistand  were  ordained. 
Change  in  the  membership  in  the  laity  was  very 
marked  indeed.  To  the  number  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  year  were  added  one  thousand,  two 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  133 

hundred  and  forty-five  more,  or  an  average  of 
about  fifty-six  to  the  charge.  This  gave  us  a  net 
increase  of  over  four  hundred  members.  This 
showing,  on  one  hand,  was  very  encouraging,  but 
on  the  other,  not  so  much  so.  The  difference 
between  the  number  of  one  thousand,  two  hun- 
dred and  forty-five  received,  and  a  gain  of  only 
about  four  hundred,  is  too  great.  It  shows 
entirely  too  much  loss,  but  as  we  shall  give  this 
matter  attention  elsewhere,  we  pass  from  it  now 
and  present  a  view  of  our  finances  at  this  time. 
There  were  twenty-three  men  employed  during 
the  year,  whose  salaries  amounted  in  the  aggregate 
to  $6,172.94,  which  was  equal  to  about  $268 
each,  had  it  been  so  distributed.  We  have  a 
somewhat  better  showing  in  our  mission  work, 
the  whole  amount  collected  for  this  purpose  being 
equal  to  twenty  cents  per  member,  or  a  total 
amount  of  $945.65.  It  is  sometimes  said  that 
statistics  are  dry  and  unsavory,  but  we  cannot 
make  profitable  history  without  them.  They 
are  to  history  what  the  bones  are  to  the  animal — 
no  bones,  no  meat.     We  will  serve  both. 

And  now  that  you  tire  of  bones,  we  will  set 
before  you  a  few  slices  of  meat  cut  to  order. 
They  may  chance  of  fish,  or  fowl,  or  some  other 
kind.  No  difference;  they  will  show  the  moral 
status  of  the  Conference  in  1867,  which  said: 


134  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

Wherkas,  Sin  abounds  in  high  and  low  places;  and. 

Whereas,  Many  of  the  naost  soul-damning  evils  of  our 
land  are  becoming  popular,  bidding  defiance  to  the  com- 
bined appeals  of  heaven  and  earth ;  and, 

Whereas,  There  seems  to  be  an  increasing  tendency  by 
Chj  istians  and  churches  to  indulge  in  various  popular  evils, 
such  as  intemperance,  Sabbath-breaking,  profanity,  covet- 
ousness,  pride,  attending  places  of  amusement  —  theaters, 
shows,  etc., —  and  the  use  of  tobacco,  which  is  a  filthy,  use- 
less, expensive,  and  debasing  practice ;  and, 

Whereas,  The  success  of  the  church  and  of  Christianity 
depends  upon  the  purity  of  her  membership,  and  especially 
her  ministers,  in  life  and  practice ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  we,  as  members  of  the  Auglaize  Annual 
Conference,  will  use  every  means  which  God  has  placed  in 
our  power,  to  combat  sin  in  whatsoever  shape  it  may 
appear;  and  trusting  in  the  Lord,  we  will  work  and  pray 
and  teach  and  live  so  that  we  may  be  successful  in  doing 
some  good  in  the  great  moral  reformation  going  on  in  the 
world. 

2.  That  we  believe  in  the  enfranchisement  and  equality 
of  all  men  before  the  law,  regardless  of  race  or  color. 

Comment  upon  Resolutions. 
It  is  said  that  resolutions  are  cheap;  that  it  is 
an  easy  matter  to  make  them,  and  not  so  easy  to 
keep  or  enforce  them.  In  many  respects  this  is 
true,  though  not  in  all.  If  a  resolution  contains 
that  which  is  in  harmony  with  the  views  of  the 
majority,  it  may  go  through  with  little  or  no 
real  opposition;  but  if  the  body  should  be  pretty 
equally  divided  in  sentiment,  then  it  will  be 
otherwise.  Whenever  it  so  happens  that  a  de- 
liberative body  handles  a  question  whose  sup- 
porters and  opposers  are  about  equally  divided, 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  135 

there  is  then  an  open  field  for  discussion;  not 
that  this  is  not  true  when  smaller  minorities  are 
known  to  exist,  but  it  is  preeminently  so  when  the 
negative  of  a  question  mOre  nearly  approximates 
the  affirmative.  Under  such  circumstances  dis- 
cussion obtains  for  the  purpose  of  making 
converts;  it  may  be  for  or  against  the  measure 
proposed.  When  this  is  the  case  all  argument 
becomes  affirmative;  and  disputants,  ere  they  are 
aware,  change  places,  and  the  affirmative  of  a 
proposition  not  infrequently  finds  that  it  is 
involved  in  the  perplexing  duty  of  simply 
denying  what  is  affirmed  of  the  negative.  Not 
many  men  can  handle  advantageously  both 
the  affirmative  and  negative  of  a  question,  and 
the  effort  to  do  so  usually  confuses  the  hearers, 
and  is  sure  to  dissipate  rather  than  collate 
strength. 

If  our  reasoning  is  correct,  and  we  think  it  cer- 
tainly is,  it  will  account  often  for  what  prevails 
at  one  time  and  fails  at  another.  If  men  were 
infallible,  it  would  be  otherwise;  but  since  they 
are  not,  immutability  cannot  be  recorded  of  any- 
thing they  do.  Nor  does  it  necessarily  follow 
because  any  measure  has  obtained  that  it  is 
therefore  right,  per  se.  It  may  be  right  in  its 
relation  to  some  antecedent  standard  of  measure- 
ment.    But  the  standard  itself  may  be  liable  to 


136  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

the  same  objections;  hence,  the  act  could  not  be 
said  to  be  right,  even  in  itself,  when  the  standard 
of  its  measurement  was  liable  to  the  same  imper- 
fections urged  against  the  measure  adopted. 

Pardon  the  seeming  digression;  we  may  have 
occasion  to  call  up  this  matter  under  a  different 
head. 

It  would  be  utterly  impossible  to  chronicle  the 
work  and  doings  of  a  living  body  of  men  with- 
out some  such  outlinings  as  indicated  above;  and 
it  would  be  equally  impossible  to  write  a  truthful 
history  and  not  present  at  least  a  summary  of  the 
resolutions  passed  from  time  to  time.  These 
serve  to  show  the  intellectual,  the  moral,  and  the 
religious  tone  and  character  of  the  body.  And 
any  seeming  difference  in  opinion  upon  any 
given  question  from  time  to  time,  as  such  ques- 
tion relates  to  either  the  intellectual,  the  moral,, 
or  the  religious  development  of  the  ministers 
and  of  the  members  of  the  Church,  must  be 
attributed  to  nothing  more  nor  less  than  want  of 
discernment  as  to  what  would  best  promote  the 
end  desired.  And  surely,  among  good  men,  with 
the  fear  of  God  before  the  mind,  and  desiring 
only  the  greatest  good  for  the  greatest  number, 
the  charge  of  intentional  wrong  would  not  only 
not  be  just,  but  would  be  wanting  in  the  elements 
of  truth  which  would  make  it  worthy  of  belief. 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  137 

One  thing  more  should  be  noted  regarding  the 
passing  of  resokitions,  their  import,  and  the  rela- 
tion of  men  to  them.  When  this  is  disregarded, 
a  resolution,  however  good  it  may  be,  will  be 
against,  rather  than  in  favor  of,  the  object  or 
end  it  is  intended  to  reach.  With  our  obser- 
vation and  experience  of  a  third  of  a  century 
or  more,  we  are  quite  certain  that  many  good 
resolutions  passed  by  annual  conferences  have 
been  poorly  observed,  and  not  a  few  not  so  good 
have  been  observed  to  the  detriment  of  the  gen- 
eral cause.  They  are  not  such,  however,  as  stand 
at  the  head  of  these  remarks,  nor  yet  such  as 
require  publication  in  these  pages.  Suffice  it 
that  the  object  of  any  resolution  passed  by  a 
religious  body  is  that  of  good  in  some  form, 
measured  by  no  difference  what  standard  of 
supposed  right.  And  the  obligation  of  obedience 
depends  not  uj^on  individual  election  in  the 
matter,  but  upon  devotion  to  the  standard  under 
which  the  resolution  obtained.  AVe  do  not  think 
that  any  member  of  a  deliberative  body  should 
feel  at  liberty  to  violate  any  resolution  passed  by 
such  body  in  harmony  with  its  laws,  usages,  and 
purposes,  simply  because  such  resolution  is  not 
in  the  line  of  his  thinking.  If  the  laws  are 
wrong,  he  has  a  right  to  seek  a  change;  if  the 
usages  are  wrong,  he  has  a  right  to  seek  their 


138  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

reform;  and  if  the  purposes  fall  below  the  objec- 
tive end,  then  he  has  a  right  to  seek  their  revision. 
With  these  thoughts  before  us  we  shall  always 
be  better  prepared  to  receive,  and  to  act  upon, 
what  is  presented  in  the  form  of  a  resolution. 

Two  forms  of  resolutions  prevail.  The  one 
resolves  what  we  believe,  and  the  other  what  we 
will  do.  The  first  has  to  do  directly  with  the 
individual  conscience,  and  is  answerable  to  self. 
The  second  has  to  do  with  individual  actions  in 
their  relations  to  another,  and  has  to  do  with 
the  body  passing  the  same.  The  body  politic  has 
a  conscience  in  the  concrete,  as  well  as  in  the 
individual  form;  and  when  men  come  to  see  and 
understand  that,  on  entering  into  alliance  with 
any  associated  body,  they  lay  individual  con- 
science upon  the  altar  built  of  concrete  material, 
there  will  then  be  greater  loyalty  to  measures 
proposed  from  time  to  time  in  the  interests  of  the 
cause  for  which  the  body  exists. 
Sixteenth   Year. 

Sixteen  years  have  passed  since  the  Auglaize 
Conference  was  organized,  and  at  the  close  of 
another  year's  work  we  are  assembled  at  White 
River  Chapel,  Randolph  County,  Indiana,  for  the 
purpose  of  looking  one  another  over,  and  review- 
ing our  work,  and  planning  for  the  next  year  to 
come.     The  time  is  August  13,  1868.     And  — 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  139 

Three  times  nineteen  our  number  doth  make, 
All  ministers  of  God  for  Jesus'  sake; 
The  number  present  is  thirty  and  eight, 
And  one  has  entered  the  pearly  gate. 

Nothing  of  unusual  interest  transpired  during 
the  year;  and  the  work  has  been  that  which  falls  to 
the  lot  of  all  itinerant  ministers  in  common,  differ- 
ing only  in  point  of  time  as  to  when  it  is  done. 

The  faithful  toilers  in  the  Master's  vineyard, 
during  this  year,  reaped  a  golden  harvest  of  one 
thousand,  two  hundred  and  fifty-five  sheaves — a 
number  equal  to  nearly  sixty  to  the  laborer. 
For  their  toil  and  deprivations  in  gathering  for 
the  Lord,  they  receive  carnal  blessing  to  the  value 
of  |7,303.59  in  the  aggregate.  Salaries  range 
from  $80.00  to  $700.00.  The  sum  collected  for 
missions  was  $1,179.22.  This  was  $333.57  more 
than  what  was  paid  the  year  before.  This  year 
the  increase  in  membership  was  over  four  hun- 
dred, after  deducting  all  losses.  But  we  lose 
one  by  death  from  the  ministerial  roll, — Rev. 
I.  Smith, — and  by  transfer  two;  namely,  Rev. 
Wm.  McKee  to  Miami,  and  Rev.  G.  S.  Gibbons 
to  Scioto  Conference.  To  offset  this  loss  there 
were  two  new  men  received;  namely,  Rev.  J.  H. 
Drake  on  transfer  from  Scioto  Conference,  and 
T.  Coats  from  quarterly  conference.  It  was  at 
this  session  that  W.  McGinnis,  S.  T.  Mahan,  and 
S.  S.  Walls  received  ordination. 


140  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

The  Conference  and  its  work  as  seen  by  the 
writer  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago,  may  not  be 
out  of  place  here.  Two  things  in  making 
history  are  always  necessary — facts  and  observa- 
tion; and  since  both  are  at  hand,  we  will  state 
that  from  our  seat,  which  was  favorable  for  our 
purpose,  we  observed  upon  the  countenances  of 
those  toilers  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  what 
indicated  to  us  contentment  with  their  lot,  and 
as  far  as  we  could  see  they  appeared  to  be 
happy  and  full  of  inspiration  and  hope  for  the 
future.  For  the  most  part  they  seemed  to  \ye 
well  pleased,  if  indeed  not  satisfied,  with  the 
work  of  the  year;  at  least  no  one  accused  him- 
self for  any  want  of  zeal  or  faithfulness,  and  as 
we  now  remember,  none  accused  his  fellow.  If 
other  annual  sessions  have  been  good,  this  one 
was  faultless  in  that  which  makes  for  the  pleas- 
antness and  good  cheer  of  all.  We  do  not 
remember  to  have  ever  attended  a  more  peace- 
able and  harmonious  session  of  Conference  since 
we  became  a  member.  And  as  we  look  back  to 
that  time,  it  seems  to  us  that  if  ever  men  were  of 
one  mind  and  one  heart,  it  was  so  then.  We  are 
not  claiming  absolute  perfection  for  anyone,  but 
we  do  claim  that,  all  things  considered,  the 
conduct  of  brethren  during  this  session  approxi- 
mated  that   attainment   as    nearly    as   we    ever 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  141 

expect  to  see  it  where  thirty-eight  men — not 
angels — are  met  in  council,  each  possessing  the 
same  rights  and  privileges. 

With  the  exception  of  a  little  outcropping  in 
some  directions,  we  were  free  from  the  mildewing 
and  blighting  curse  of  self-seeking  and  wire  pull- 
ing. As  a  Conference  we  had  not  learned  that  at 
that  time  we  lacked  leadership  on  that  line. 
Would  God  that  it  had  always  been  so,  but 
among  mortal  men  it  is  otherwise.  We  give  it 
as  our  candid  opinion,  based  upon  observation 
of  many  years,  that  the  grace  of  God  never 
develops  self-seeking  in  any  heart,  but  just  the 
reverse.  We  shall  never  forget  a  remark  of 
Bishop  D.  Edwards  on  this  thought.  Said  he: 
"Promotion  will  come  just  as  soon  as  men  can 
bear  it." 

If  ministers  would  only  bear  in  mind  the  great 
truth  that  "the  race  is  not  to  the  swift,  nor  the 
battle  to  the  strong,"  what  a  blessed  thing  it- 
would  be!  Alas  for  that  man  who  will  throw  a 
brother  from  the  track  and  beat  him  back,  that 
he  himself  may  win  the  goal  which  rightfully 
belongs  to  another! 

Blessed  is  the  man  unto  whom  promotion 
Cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Happy,  indeed, 
will  that  man  be,  and  thrice  blessed  will  be  his 
reward. 


142  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

Sevcnta")  i  f  h  Scss  ion. 

Mount  Pleasant  Chajjel,  Union  County,  Ohio, 

August  19,  1869.     We  are  now  assembled  in  the 

neighborhood  of  Rev.  David  Davis,  of  precious 

memory,  and — 

The  number  present  is  thirty  and  three ; 
Bay,  Benton,  and  Counseller  we  see, 
And  Coats  and  Davis,  D.,  and  Douglas,  A., 
But  Bortlemay  and  Bolbp  are  away. 

Farber,  Fairfield,  and  Johnston,  D.  A., 
While  absent  are  Hughes,  Hendrix,  and  Lea; 
There's  A.  W.  Ilolden,  and  Heistand,  T., 
But  Bartmess  and  Marker  we  do  not  see. 

Holden,  S.  S.,  and  Waggoner,  J,  W., 
Who,  many  years  past,  bade  us  adieu; 
And  Heistand  J.,  and  Mahan,  S.  T., 
While  absent  is  South  and  Steman,  C.  B. 

Here  is  Johnson,  M.,  and  Miller,  W., 
But  Weagly  something  else  has  to  do. 
There  is  G.  Miller,  and  Schenck,  D.  A., 
But  still  J.  AV.  Norris  is  away. 

D.  F.  Thomas  and  Thomas,  H.  S., 

One  the  greater,  the  other  the  less. 

McGinnis  and  S.  Patterson,  too, 

But  we  see  not  Drake  while  we  look  through. 

Next  is  Wentz  and  Watters,  if  you  will, 
But  absent  are  Davis,  H.,  and  John  Hill; 
Then  S.  S.  Walls  and  Wilkinson,  we  see, 
Beber,  Ziegler,  and  Whitley,  C.  B. 

Present,  Kindal's  the  last  on  the  list, 
While  three  by  death  from  our  roll  are  missed, 
Strayer,  Johnson,  and  Sherrick,  A., 
Having  gone  to  their  home  far  away. 


CHURCH  HISTOKY.  143 

In  this  novel  roll  call  we  have  sought  to  break 
the  monotony  which  comes  of  repetition,  and  to 
arouse  new  interest  in  the  reading  of  these  faith- 
ful records,  by  which  we  hope  to  inspire  greater 
hope  and  activity  among  our  jieople.  As  we 
view  it,  none  can  afford  to  be  without  tlie  knowl- 
edge these  pages  bring,  provided  they  care  to  be 
able  to  speak  intelligently  concerning  the  Church 
in  our  bounds, 

AVe  now  lav  before  you  the  work  and  results  of 
another  year  of  our  Church  life.  Member  received 
at  this  session:  L.  T.  Johnson,  from  quarterly 
conference.  Transferred  away:  A.  AV.  Holden 
to  the  Sandusk}^  S.  S.  Holden  to  the  Miami, 
A.  Douglas  to  the  St.  [Joseph,  W.  Z.  Manning  to 
the  White  River  Conference,  and  S.  S.  Walls  to 
any  conference  he  might  wish  to  join.  D.  J. 
Schenck,  George  Miller,  John  Watters,  E.  Coun- 
seller,  and  S.  Fairfield  were  ordained.  Again 
there  is  added  to  the  membership  more  than  one 
thousand,  two  hundred  members.  Notwithstand- 
ing this,  the  net  increase  was  only  four  hundred 
and  forty-seven.  This  showed  a  dead  loss  of 
more  than  seven  hundred  members  for  the  year. 
In  matters  of  finance  reports  showed  the  follow- 
ing results:  Preachers'  salaries  ranged  from  $64 
to  |576,  while  the  average  struck  at  $320,  and 
the  aggregate  at  $7,381.45.     The  gain  in  mis- 


144  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

siouary  collections  was  commendable  indeed,  as 
there  was  an  increase  over  the  previous  year  of 
over  three  hundred  dollars,  making  the  total 
amount  paid,  $1,512.79. 

We  are  careful  in  noting  these  matters  that  we 
may  know  just  what  progress  we  are  making 
from  year  to  year,  and  we  ask  the  reader's  indul- 
gence while  we  do  so. 

This  session,  in  many  respects,  was  equaled  by 
few,  and  excelled  by  none,  which  preceded  it,  for 
the  peace  and  harmony  that  characterized  it 
throughout.  True,  there  were  some  who  seemed 
cast  down  and  sad,  but  not  more  so  than  is 
common  among  so  many. 

Peculiar,  indeed,  are  the  trials  of  some  of  God's 
ministers.  Some,  it  would  seem,  have  to  suffer 
more  than  others  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  and 
may  it  not  be  that  such  win  more?  On  the  prin- 
ciple that  the  blessing  is  consequent  upon  the 
sacrifice  made,  this  would  be  true. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES- 

Rev.  A.  W.  Holden  — Rev.   William  Lower— Rev.  S.  T. 
Mahan. 

Rev.  a.  W.  Holden  was  born  in  Cortland 
County,  New  York,  October  29,  1825.  At  the 
age  of  eight  years  he  came  with  his  parents  to 
Crawford  County,  Ohio,  where,  by  close  appli- 
cation, he  obtained  a  fair  education — such  as  the 
common  schools  would  afford.  On  the  23d  of 
November,  1843,  Mr,  Holden  was  married  to 
Miss  Lucy  A.  Cole,  who  was  also  a  native  of  New 
York  State.  He  was  converted  in  Crawford 
County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1842,  but  fell  away 
from  his  first  love;  but  in  1850,  in  Union  County, 
Ohio,  he  was  renewed.  In  1853  Mr.  Holden  joined 
the  Conference,  and  had  the  honor  of  being  the 
first  to  place  his  name  upon  the  new  roll.  He 
spent  about  thirty-five  years  in  the  itinerant 
work,  partly  in  the  Auglaize  Conference,  but 
from  1869  until  1890  he  belonged  to  the  San- 
dusky Conference.  It  was  then  that  the  Master 
said,  "Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant." 
Beginning  his  ministry  in  the  pioneer  days  of 
>"  146 


146  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

the  Conference,  it  is  but  reasonable  to  suppose 
that  his,  in  connection  with  others',  was  a  Hfe  of 
great  toil  and  sacrifice.  By  referring  to  our  en- 
graving— the  log  church — the  reader  will  see 
the  humble  starting  point  of  this  man's  ministry; 
for  it  was  in  this  house  where  he  was  granted 
license  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Few  men 
ever  served  the  Church  amid  greater  tribulations 
than  he,  and  fewer  yet  ever  bore  themselves  more 
Christlike. 

It  was  the  good  fortune  of  Mr.  Holden  to 
make  to  himself  friends  wherever  he  lived, 
labored,  and  suffered  in  the  Master's  vineyard. 
He  was  considered  a  good  preacher  and  pastor, 
and  filled  the  office  of  presiding  elder  well.  He 
was  successful  in  the  promotion  of  good  revivals 
of  religion.  Mr.  Holden  had  studied  medicine, 
and  for  several  years  had  a  good  practice,  which 
enabled  him  to  support  his  household,  as  it  made 
up  what  the  ministry  failed  to  supply.  Not 
many  men  can  endure  the  strain  of  carrying 
two  professions,  yet  this  man  did  it,  and  did  well. 
How  much  it  had  to  do  in  breaking  down  his 
constitution,  we  do  not  know.  One  thing,  how- 
ever, we  do  know:  no  man  that  God  has  called 
and  commissioned  to  preach  his  gospel  should 
ever  be  required  to  secure  food  and  raiment  by 
pursuing  other  callings.     The  ministry  is  enough 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  147 

for  any  man — intellect,  talents,  physical  powers, 
time,  and  all — and  for  all  time;  and  where  one 
succeeds  who  undertakes  more  than  this,  ten  fail 
who  do.  Mr.  Holden  was  strictly  loyal  to  his 
Church,  and  always  maintained  that  anyone 
whom  God  accepted  was  worthy  of  membership 
in  the  United  Brethren  Church,  a  truth  which  he 
lived  long  enough  to  see  the  Church  itself  em- 
brace. Mr.  Holden  had  succeeded  in  collecting  a 
library,  medical,  theological,  and  miscellaneous, 
of  about  two  hundred  volumes,  which  he  valued 
at  three  hundred  dollars.  He  died  poor  as  to 
this  world's  goods,  but  he  was  rich  toward  God. 
The  writer  visited  him  only  a  day  or  so  before 
he  went  home,  and  we  found  him  "  watching  and 
waiting."  He  told  us  all  was  well.  We  bade 
him  good-by.  We  saw  him  again ;  he  was  in  the 
casket  then.  We  shall  see  him  again  in  the 
"sweet  by  and  by." 

Bev.  Wm.  Lower. — Our  engraving,  w^hile  it  is  not 
the  best  in  the  production  of  the  art,  is  the  best 
that  could  be  procured  from  the  copy  furnished  us. 
It,  however,  brmgs  before  the  reader's  mind  one  of 
whom  we  are  glad  to  present  a  pen  portrait, 
which  we  trust  will  be  as  faithful  in  its  delinea- 
tions of  the  inner  life — the  mind  or  soul  life — of 
Rev.  William  Lower  as  our  engraving  is  of  the 
outer  or  physical  contour.     Mr.  Lower  was  born 


148  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

ill  Brook  County,  West  Virginia,  in  the  year 
1814.  Wlien  about  ten  years  of  age,  his  fatlier 
moved  to  Oliio,  setthng  in  Coshocton  County,  and 
a  few  years  later,  in  Tuscarawas  County  of  the 
same  State,  What  Mr.  Lower's  advantages  for 
securing  an  education  were,  we  do  not  know,  but 
suppose  them  to  liave  been  such  as  the  common 
schools  of  that  time  afforded.  When  he  was  mar- 
ried we  do  not  know;  but  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
six  he  was  converted  and  joined  the  United 
Brethren  Churcli,  in  whicli  he  lived  an  honored 
Christian  life  for  thirty-seven  years.  Presently 
after  his  conversion  he  was  elected  class  leader,  in 
which  capacity  his  services  were  acceptable  to 
the  church  and  a  blessing  to  the  people. 

In  the  year  1852  Mr.  Lower  moved  with  his 
family  to  Adams  County,  Indiana,  and  as  the 
country  was  not  only  new  then  but  exceedingly 
wild  and  forbidding,  he  grappled  with  the  ague 
and  disadvantages  of  a  new  country  for  some 
three  years,  when  he  became  somewhat  discour- 
aged 'and  returned  to  the  country  from  whence  he 
came  out.  But  in  a  short  time  he  resolved  to  go 
back  to  Indiana  again,  which  he  did;  and  there 
he  remained,  and  cleared  up  a  good  farm,  and 
reared  his  household  of  five  sons  and  five 
daughters  around  as  cheerful  a  hearthstone  as 
ever  kneeled  consecrated  parents  and    obedient 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  149 

sons  and  daughters.  ]\Ir.  Lower  received  quar- 
terly-couference  license  to  jireacn  perhaps  as  early 
as  1850,  In  the  absence  of  more  reliable  data 
we  find  the  record  of  his  membership  in  the 
Auglaize  Annual  Conference  as  early  as  1861, 
but  in  1863  he  returned  his  license,  which  was 
accepted,  and  he  went  back  to  sustain  a  quarterly- 
conference  relation  to  the  Church  the  remainder 
of  his  life.  Mr.  Lower,  not  being  a  man  of 
great  physical  force,  and  being  greatly  attached 
to  his  family  and  his  home,  was  not  the  man  in 
whom  we  would  expect  to  find  an  itinerant  min- 
ister, in  the  fullest  meaning  of  that  word.  Nor 
yet  was  he  best  adapted  to  that  kind  of  work, 
being  of  a  very  timid  and  bashful  nature;  self- 
esteem  having  hardly  done  enough  for  him  to 
lift  him  above  the  embarrassment  of  the  associa- 
tion of  his  most  intimate  and  familiar  friends, 
scarcely  that  of  his  own  home  circle  even. 

We  should  say  the  vital  temperament  marked 
the  character  of  Mr.  Lower;  and  if  he  could 
have  thrown  off  his  timidity,  and  had  a  little 
more  self-confidence,  and  a  little  more  faith  in  his 
brethren,  there  certainly  is  no  good  reason  wliy 
he  should  not  have  become  a  flaming  minister  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ. 

As  it  was,  he  chose  to  do  his  work  for  the 
Master  in  the  more  retired  and  private  fields  and 


150  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

walks  of  life,  rather  than  take  the  higher  and 
greater  responsibilities  of  which  his  friends 
believed  him  capable.  In  the  home  and  in  the 
community  he  did  his  work,  and  did  it  well. 
And  while  ho  was  called  peculiar  by  some,  he 
was  believed  to  be  good  by  all. 

We  shall  never  forget  one  exhibition  of  his 
eccentric  nature.  He  had  moved  into  another 
neighborhood,  and  he  conceived  the  idea  that 
the  brethren  in  that  place  were  proud  and 
did  not  care  to  associate  with  him.  We  were 
having  a  good  revival  in  the  place,  but  our  good 
brother  did  not  feel  very  welcome  and  only  came 
occasionally.  However,  he  came  in  one  day, 
and  carefully  and  quietly  seated  himself  in  the 
rear  seat  of  the  church.  The  meeting  progressed 
finely,  and  as  it  warmed  up  it  was  plain  to  be 
seen  that  he  was  warming  up  too.  Finally, 
when  he  could  hold  his  peace  no  longer,  he 
sprang  to  his  feet,  and  in  a  high  key  and  with 
strong  emphasis  he  cried  out:  "Ladies  and  gen 
tlemen!  I  am  happy  and  have  no  apologies  to 
make,"  and  took  his  seat  again.  We  went  home 
with  him  that  day,  and  he  felt  better  after  that. 
He  had  "broke  the  ice,"  as  we  used  to  say  in 
"olden  times,"  and  tlience  on  he  felt  better  recon- 
ciled to  the  place  and  the  people.  Of  him  it  can 
be  truthfully  said:     "He  was  a  good  man  and 


CHUKCH    HISTORY.  151 

full  of  the  Holy  Ghost";  and  now  that  he  is 
gone^  "his  children  rise  up  and  call  him  blessed." 
Mr.  Lower  closed  up  his  useful  life  at  his  home 
in  Adams  County,  Indiana,  on  the  10th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1877,  with  these  last  words,  spoken  to 
Rev.  D.  J.  Schenck,  who  was  at  that  time  his 
pastor:  "If  I  die  and  you  see  any  of  my  brethren, 
tell  them  that  I  have  gone  to  rest."  True  to  the 
recollections  of  this  humble  saint  of  God,  we 
record  that — 

His  was  the  heart  to  feel  for  another, 
And  his  the  hand  to  do  them  good, 

And  his  the  mind  to  help  his  brother, 
Oft  as  was  needful  and  he  could. 

Rev.  S.  T.  Mahan.  We  now  have  the  pleasure 
of  introducing  to  our  readers  a  man  who  joined 
the  Conference  in  1865.  Of  his  origin  we  know 
nothing  save  that  he  is  in  the  line  of  Adam's 
race,  and  came  to  us  by  the  way  of  the  Emerald 
Isle.  Mr.  Mahan  is  not  a  large  man,  nor  is  he 
small.  His  head  is  large,  short,  and  round ;  and 
lie  is,  intellectually,  capable  of  much  more  than 
he  ever  acquired.  Had  he  been  ambitious  and 
studious,  he  certainly  would  have  achieved  great 
things.  As  we  knew  him  once  he  was  a  genial 
companion  and  full  of  sunshine,  and  many  pleas- 
ant hours  did  we  enjoy  together.  But  when 
"  there  arose  up  a  new  king  who  knew  not  Joseph," 
there  came  a  change.     Mr.  Mahan  was  always  a 


152  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

stanch  temperance  man,  and  was  never  back- 
ward in  opposing  the  drink  curse.  He  is  no 
longer  with  the  Church,  having  felt  impelled  to 
cast  his  lot  with  the  seceders;  if  for  no  better 
reason,  then  for  the  reason  that  others  did.  This 
brother  possessed  the  rare  faculty  of  preaching  a 
fresh  sermon  from  old  manuscripts  and  sketches 
made  venerable  by  age  and  popular  by  use.  He 
could  also  fit  an  excellent  sermon  to  different 
texts,  and  his  zeal,  at  times,  knew  no  bounds. 
His  native  ability  was  equaled  by  few  and  excelled 
by  none.  He  is  now  well  advanced  in  years,  and 
if  he  had  not  ignored  us  we  might  have  been 
able  to  place  him  in  a  somewhat  better  light 
before  the  mind;  not  different  from  what  is  here 
noted,  but  more  extensively. 

We  have  heard  him  called  "the  wild  Irish- 
man," but  we  call  him  the  eccentric  Irishman, 
and  the  following  will  illustrate  that  fact: 

We  were  once  sent  to  a  charge  where  he  had 
preached  the  former  year,  and  we  visited  his 
home  before  he  moved  away;  and  naturally 
enough  the  conversation  turned  upon  the  changes 
to  take  place,  Mr,  Mahan  greatly  lamenting 
that  he  must  leave  the  good  people  with  whom 
he  had  labored  the  past  year,  and  go  out  to  form 
new  acquaintances.  To  all  of  which  we  replied 
that  it  was  no  more  than  we  had  to  do. 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  153 

"Ah,  yes!"  said  he,  "that  reminds  me  of  a  story.  An 
old  man  said  to  his  son,  '  You  must  get  married,  you  are 
old  enough  now.'  The  son,  being  bashful  and  afraid  to 
approach  the  fair  sex,  said :  '  Father,  I  can't,  I  don't  know 
anybody.'  Said  the  father:  *  You  fool,  you  can.  Didn't 
I  get  married  ? '  The  boy,  with  a  pitiful  whine,  said,  '  Yes ; 
but  you  married  mamma,  and  I  would  have  to  marry  a 
stranger.' " 

"That,"  said  Mr.  Mahan,  "is  the  difference 
between  us.  You  are  marrying  mamma  and  I 
have  to  marry  a  stranger." 

On  another  occasion  during  a  ministerial 
association,  he  slept  while  we  were  reading  an 
essay,  and  at  the  close  of  the  reading,  of  which 
he  perhaps  had  not  heard  a  single  page,  a 
brother  at  his  side  woke  him  up  and  said: 
"Pitch  into  him";  whereupon  he  sj)rang  to  his 
feet  and  delivered  himself  in  the  following  man- 
ner by  hastily  blurting  out:  "They  once  passed 
a  law  in  Ireland  forbidding  a  man  to  drink 
buttermilk  after  it  was  a  year  old."  This  had 
the  desired  effect,  the  Irishman  had  made  a 
point,  and  amidst  the  uproar  of  laughter  he  sat 
down  well  satisfied  with  his  effort. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

REVIEW  OF  TEE  WORK  OF  THE  EIGHTEENTH,  NINETEENTH, 
AND  TWENTIETH  YEARS. 

Eighteenth   Year. 

We  have  now  reached  the  year  of  our  Lord 
1870;  and  on  the  31st  day  of  August,  at  7:30 
p.  M.,  the  twenty-three  ministers  of  the  Con- 
ference who  are  present,  and  the  brethren  and 
people  round  about,  are  sitting  in  the  churcli  at 
the  foot  of  the  hill,  in  Lockington,  Shelby 
County,  Ohio,  listening  to  a  sermon  on  "Church 
Prosperity/'  as  it  falls  from  the  lips  of  the  now 
sainted  Bishop  Glossbrenner.  The  usual  routine 
of  business  was  transacted  with  the  following 
results:  C.  B.  Stemen  having  informally  with- 
drawn from  the  Church,  his  name  was  erased 
from  the  records.  Jacob  Weagly  having  failed 
to  comply  with  the  request  of  the  former  session, 
his  name  was  taken  from  the  roll  also,  and  S.  S. 
Walls  was  expelled  for  gross  immorality.  The 
following  brethren  were  received  into  Conference 
on  recommendation  from  quarterly  conference: 
R.  W.  Wilgus,  S.  L.  Livingston,  C.  A.  Fields,  and 
D.  W.  Carr.  INIembers  received  into  the  Church 
154 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  155 

during  the  year  amounted  to  one  thousand,  one 
hundred  and  ten,  a  number  equal  to  fifty  to  each 
charge.  The  salary  paid  was  equal  to  $314.46  to 
the  man,  or  an  aggregate  of  |8, 176.01,  while  the 
missionary  collections  amounted  to  |1,716.75. 
This  was  equal  to  about  thirty-six  cents  to  the 
member.  These  figures,  while  they  are  much 
below  what  they  should  be,  nevertheless  are 
encouraging  from  the  consideration  that  they 
show  an  upward  tendency  in  our  work  as  to  the 
results.  This,  with  that  other  fact  that  there  is  a 
steady  increase  in  our  membership,  that  of  the 
present  year  being  two  hundred  and  eighty-six 
after  deducting  all  losses,  which  amounted  to 
no  less  than  eight  hundred  and  fifty-six.  The 
usual  resolutions  on  Education,  Missions,  Publish- 
ing Interests,  Moral  Reform,  etc.,  were  passed,  and 
likely  had  some  influence  in  their  bearing  upon 
the  work  of  the  following  year. 

Our  observations  have  been  that  while  there 
are  a  few  men  who  will  regard  any  good  resolu- 
tions passed  by  an  annual  conference,  there 
are  many  more  who  seem  not  to  think  any  one 
binding  upon  them  to  observe.  Still  we  believe 
in  resolutions  and  would  by  no  means  dispense 
with  them;  but  think  it  well  to  resolve  only  upon 
what  is  wise  and  good,  and  even  in^  doing  that, 
to  divest  all  resolutions,  as  nearly  as  can  be  done, 


166  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

of  every  objectionable  feature,  especially  if  they 
should  pertain  to  any  new  measures  with  which 
all  are  not  in  sympathy.  Better  not  pass  a  reso- 
lution at  all  than  to  crowd  it  through  under 
heavy  protest  of  a  large  minority.  See  this 
matter  more  fully  discussed  elsewhere. 
Nineteenth  Year. 
We  shall  now  pass  on  to  notice  the  work  of 
another  year,  which  w411  bring  us  forward  to  the 
Conference  of  1871,  which  was  held  at  Auglaize 
Chapel,  Allen  County,  Ohio,  beginning  on  the 
30th  of  August  of  that  year.  At  the  opening  of 
this  session  there  were  fifty-one  members  on  the 
Conference  roll,  but  the  w^ork  of  the  session  made 
the  following  changes,  which  left  one  less.  Four 
members  were  transferred  to  other  conferences,  as 
follows:  George  INIiller,  S.  Fairfield,  D.  A.  John- 
ston, and  A.  Halterman.  H.  Benton's  name  was 
erased  from  the  journal.  Members  received  were 
William  Kiracoffe,  J.  H.  Kiracoffe,  William  H. 
Ogle,  and  A.  Halterman.  In  the  membership 
we  suffered  some  loss  this  year,  being  the  first  for 
a  number  of  years.  From  some  cause  it  was  a 
kind  of  an  "off  year"  in  the  matter  of  ingather- 
ing, yet  we  were  enabled  to  enroll  nearly  nine 
hundred  new  recruits.  In  finance  there  is  a 
marked  advance  over  former  years;  the  amount 
paid    preachers    reached    $8,973.24,   or    $797.23 


CHURCH    HISTORY,  157 

more  than  what  was  paid  the  previous  year, 
while  the  collections  for  missions  reached  $2,- 
000.65,  which  exceeded  the  former  year  $283.90. 

As  we  in  look  upon  this  Conference  we  plainly 
see  that  good  cheer  and  hope  are  characteristic  of 
many  of  the  faithful  toilers  in  the  Master's  cause. 
Not  all,  however;  for  some  have  been  sorely 
pressed  for  daily  bread.  Only  think  of  two  hun- 
dred dollars,  and  even  no  more  than  seventy-five 
dollars,  as  one  dear  brother  received  during  the 
year,  for  the  support  of  a  family.  True,  a  man 
under  such  circumstances  might  hope  for  some- 
thing better  in  the  future,  but  as  to  the  good 
cheer  from  past  considerations,  we  know  no  law 
warranting  it,  either  for  the  life  that  now  is,  or 
that  which  is  to  come. 

Twentieth   Year. 

With  this  session  we  have  reached  the  twen- 
tieth year  of  our  Conference  life;  and  we  have 
come  together  at  Union  Chapel,  Allen  County, 
Ohio,  on  the  28th  day  of  August,  1872,  for  the 
annual  review.  We  must  not  be  understood  as 
meaning  that  the  preachers  are  on  dress  parade, 
for  the  bounty  paid  by  the  cause  they  serve  will 
not  warrant  that;  but  they  are  here  for  a  more 
ennobling  purpose — that  of  righting  wrongs,  cor- 
recting mistakes,  mending  up  breaches  in  Zion's 
walls,    straightening    out    the    things    that    are 


158  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

crooked,  leveling  down  places  that  are  too  higli, 
smoothing  off  that  which  is  too  rough,  and  taking 
up  the  stones  of  stumbling  from  the  King's  road. 
If  we  are  not  mistaken,  this  is  the  purpose  for 
which  these  men  have  assembled. 

How  well  they  did  their  work  during  the  year, 
and  how  they  were  remunerated  therefor,  tlie 
records  will  show.  As  we  glance  over  the  account 
we  see  that  there  is  a  net  gain  in  membership  of 
four  hundred  and  thirty-nine.  This,  while  it  is 
encouraging,  is  not  wdiat  it  should  be  by  any 
means,  since  we  see  that  no  less  than  one  thousand, 
two  hundred  and  sixty-seven  new  names  were 
added  to  the  Church  roll  during  the  year.  Some 
little  change  was  made  in  the  membership  of  the 
Conference.  J.  W.  Waggoner  transferred  to  the 
Sandusky  Conference  and  William  McGinnis  to 
the  Lower  Wabash  Conference.  J.  Bortlemay  was 
ordained;  and  J.  Cost,  Merritt  Miller,  and  James 
Nicodemus  were  received  into  Conference  on 
recommendation  from  quarterly  conference. 

There  is  some  improvement  in  the  matter 
of  ministerial  support  this  year.  The  lowest 
salary  paid  was  $142,  the  highest  being  $600, 
by  two  charges;  namely,  Zanesville  and  Miami 
Circuits.  D.  J.  Schenck  was  in  charge  of  the 
former  and  E.  Counseller  of  the  latter.  The 
districts  paid  this  year  respectively,  the  East,  W.  E. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  159 

Bay,  presiding  elder,  $604,  and  the  West,  J.  L. 
Luttrell,  presiding  elder,  $645.98.  The  grand 
total  on  districts  and  fields  of  labor  amounted  to 
$9,715.33.  This  was  a  gain  over  the  last  year  of 
$842.09.  But  the  good  work  did  not  stop  at  this, 
for  we  find  that  there  was  a  handsonte  increase  in 
the  collections  for  missions,  there  being  $2,130.15 
reported  to  the  Conference.  This  was  $129.50 
more  than  what  was  paid  the  year  before.  This 
year  the  preachers  received  the  best  salary  the 
Conference  paid  in  the  twenty  years.  The 
amount  paid  w^as  equal  to  $404,80  for  each 
preacher  employed. 

How  well  the  ministers  have  wrought,  how 
well  the  people  have  behaved  in  the  house  of  the 
Lord,  and  how  abundantly  the  Lord  has  blessed 
the  work,  will  be  seen  in  the  next  chapter,  which 
reviews  the  second  ten  years  of  our  Conference 
life. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

RECAPITULA  TION. 

Review  of  the  Second  Ten  Years'  Work  —  Remarks  on  the 
"Drop"  Column  —  General  Observations,  etc. 

We  opened  this  decade  with  fifty-seven  preachers 
in  the  Conference.  To  this  list  was  added,  by 
transfer  from  other  conferences,  seven;  from  other- 
churches,  two;  and  from  quarterly  conferences, 
twenty-eight — making  the  total  number  received 
thirty-seven.  This  gave  the  Conference  a  run- 
ning roll  of  an  aggregate  membership  of  ninety- 
four.  We  closed  the  decade  with  only  forty -eight, 
nine  less  than  we  began  with.  This  means  an 
actual  loss  of  forty-six,  twenty  of  whom  were 
transferred  to  other  conferences,  four  died,  and  the 
balance  dropped  out  along  the  way  from  various 
causes  such  as  frail  mortals  are  liable  to. 

Secondly,  we  opened  the  ten  years'  campaign 
with  an  enrollment  of  four  thousand  and  twenty- 
nine  members.  To  this  list  were  added  ten  thou- 
sand and  seven  more,  which  made  an  aggregate 
membership  of  fourteen  thousand  and  thirty- 
six.  Strange  to  say,  the  close  of  the  decade 
finds  no  more  than  five  thousand,  one  hundred 
160 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  161 

and  twenty-four  names  on  our  Church  books. 
This,  while  it  shows  a  gain  of  one  thousand  and 
ninety-five  for  the  ten  years'  work,  shows  at  the 
same  time  an  actual  loss  of  more  than  eight  thou- 
sand, nine  hundred  members.  Such  a  showing 
speaks  in  language  not  to  be  misunderstood,  and 
tells  of  abuses  not  to  be  tolerated,  and  which,  if 
indulged,  must  work  the  utter  ruin  of  the  Church 
sooner  or  later. 

We  refer  to  the  "drop"  column  in  our  Confer- 
ence charts,  a  column  which  was  swallowed  up  in 
1872  by  throwing  it  into  the  column  of  "expelled," 
and  again  in  1873  into  the  column  of  "expelled 
and  withdrawn."  Up  to  the  time  of  the  ninth 
year  of  this  decade,  however,  this  open,  loose, 
privilege-giving  column  was  in  full  force,  and  to 
our  certain  knowledge  every  advantage  was  taken 
to  distort  its  meaning.  We  have  known  it  to  be 
so  construed  as  to  drop  out  whole  classes,  and  in 
one  instance  we  knew  a  preacher  to  drop  an 
entire  work  and  then  require  those  who  consid- 
ered themselves  members  to  join  again.  With 
many  this  column  seems  to  take  the  place  of 
prayer,  visitation,  exhortation,  and  discipline;  or, 
more  fittingly  still,  the  place  of  an  editor's  waste- 
basket,  into  which  everything  not  in  exact  accord 
with  their  views  finds  a  peaceful  resting-place 
until  it  goes  to  the  mill  again.    This  column  took 


162  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

from  our  roll  in  these  ten  years  the  shameful 
number  of  three  thousand,  six  hundred  and  tifty- 
six,  a  little  less  than  four  hundred  a  year.  If 
we  allow  that  one-half  of  those  lost  to  the  Church 
by  the  abuse  of  this  privileged  column  should 
have  been  saved, — and  we  doubt  not  that  they 
could  have  been  if  the  proper  Christian  effort 
had  been  made, — instead  of  there  being  but  five 
tJiousand,  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  names 
upon  the  Church  books  at  the  close  of  the  decade, 
there  would  have  been  six  thousand,  nine  hun- 
dred and  fifty-two. 

We  now  pass  to  notice  another  feature  /of  our 
work — the  financial  interests.  There  was  two 
hundred  and  forty-five  years'  work  done  during 
the  decade,  for  which  the  Church  paid  the 
laborers  an  average  salary  of  $2G5.09  a  year, 
which  aggregated  $64,958.26.  This  sum  means 
the  equivalent  of  $2,650.90  for  ten  years'  hard 
toil  and  deprivation,  persecution  and  opposition. 
It  means  more:  it  is  poverty  that  makes  others 
rich;  it  means  sorrow  that  makes  otliers  glad;  it 
means  want  to  faithful  men  when  they  can  no 
longer  be  efficient  in  the  open  field.  But  while 
this  is  all  true,  it  is  blessed  to  contemplate  the 
fact  that  during  these  years  the  average  number 
of  souls  brought  into  the  Church  was  more  than 
forty-five  to  the  man.     This  thought  inspired  the 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  163 

hearts  of  the  true  evangelists  of  the  Lord,  and  so 
helped  them  to  stand.  Now,  when  it  is  remem- 
bered that  we  closed  the  first  decade  with  an 
average  salary  of  only  a  trifle  over  one  hundred 
and  thirty-two  dollars,  and  the  present  one  with  a 
little  over  two  hundred  and  sixty-five  dollars,  we 
certainly  have  reason  to  rejoice  a'ld  be  glad.  It 
will  be  observed  that  the  amount  was  just 
doubled,  or  within  a  fraction  of  it.  In  mission- 
ary collections  we  make  fully  as  good  a  showing, 
there  having  been  collected  the  sum  of  |1 1,1 7 9. 9 8 
for  this  purpose,  which  was  a  gain  of  |7,702.27 
over  the  amount  collected  the  first  ten  years, 
which  was  only  |3,477.71. 

At  the  close  of  this  decade  we  had  seventy-nine 
church  houses  and  six  parsonages.  At  the  open- 
ing we  had  but  sixty-seven  churches. 

We  seem  not  to  have  reached  a  period  at  that 
time  of  any  very  great  enthusiasm  in  matters  oi 
church  building.  Indeed,  we  had  not  gotten 
away  from  the  idea  that  log  cabins  and  eight-by- 
ten  schoolhouses  were  about  all  that  was  necessary 
for  God's  "  dwelling  place."  But  in  later  years  a 
more  progressive  spirit  prevailed,  and  respectable 
church  houses  began  more  rapidly  to  take  the 
place  of  the  schoolhouses  and  private  dwellings. 

At  the  close  of  this  decade  there  were  over 
eighty  congregations  worshiping  in  schoolhouses, 


164  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

dwellings,  and  barns,  and  often  in  the  "bush," 
many  of  these  because  they  were  not  able  to 
build  churches,  and  others  again  who  could  have 
done  so,  but  were  too  close-fisted  to  do  it.  And  in 
more  instances  than  one  we  have  known  the 
church  to  lose  the  ground  by  this  very  thing. 
They  have  allowed  others  to  step  in  and  build, 
and  then,  when  it  was  too  late  to  make  amends 
for  the  folly,  have  been  pushed  aside  to  their 
confusion  and  shame. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  while  we  seem 
to  have  moved  slowly  and  accomplished  but 
little  in  these  twenty  years,  nevertheless,  when 
viewed  from  the  right  standpoint,  we  have  kept 
time  quite  well  with  the  onward  tramp  of  the 
country's  progress.  And  while  we  may  not  be 
able  to  write  "perfection"  upon  anything  done  in 
all  these  twenty  years,  we  can  thank  God  that  he 
has  not  written  "Ichabod"  upon  our  sanctuaries; 
and  that  an  open  door  and  effectual  is  still  before 
us,  and  that  new  fields  are  being  opened  up  into 
which  we  may  enter  for  another  decade. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

D.  F,  Thomas  —  M.  Johnston  —  AVilliam  IMoKee  —  C.  W.  Mil- 
ler—D.  R.  Miller  —  George  Miller  — S.  S.  Holden  — 
William  E.  Bay  — D;  N.  Howe. 

In  the  absence  of  anything  better  we  must 
content  ourselves  with  a  pen  portrait  of  Rev. 
David  F.  Thomas,  who  became  a  member  of  tlie 
Conference  in  1861.  From  whence  he  came, 
when  he  was  born,  when  he  was  converted,  and 
when  he  joined  the  United  Brethren  Church,  we 
do  not  know,  though  we  sought  to  obtain  that 
knowledge.  One  thing,  however,  we  do  know, 
that  Mr.  Thomas  is  an  old  man  and  full  of  years, 
and  possesses  an  iron  constitution,  and  just  such 
a  will  as  we  would  expect  to  find  in  connection 
therewith.  A  strongly  built  muscular  frame, 
large  Roman  nose,  high  cheek  bones,  stiff,  bushy 
hair,  sharply  outlined  general  features,  and 
distinctly  marked  muscles  and  blood  vessels, 
together  with  a  deep,  grum,  bass  voice,  presided 
over  by  the  genius  which  is  his  by  right  of  nature's 
endowments,  make  the  man.  In  him  the  motive 
temperament  predominates,  and  had  the  grace  of 
God  passed  him  by,  he  not  only  would  not  have 
105 


166  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

been  saved  himself,  but  would  be  iu  the  way  of 
others'  being  saved.  Of  such  a  one,  where  grace 
is  absent,  it  would  be  just  as  easy  to  break  the 
back  as  to  break  the  will.  But  notwithstand- 
ing this,  God's  love  and  truth  can  so  transform 
and  assimilate  as  to  make  the  rough  exterior  the 
dwelling  place  of  the  meek  and  lamblike  spirit 
of  Christ.  Mr.  Thomas  came  into  the  world  and 
into  the  Church  for  a  purpose,  and  we  suppose  he 
has  filled  his  place  correspondingly  well  in  com- 
mon with  others.  In  the  many  years  of  our 
acquaintance  we  have  walked  together  unto  the 
house  of  God  in  company,  and  often  did  we  take 
sweet  counsel  together,  without  a  thought,  so  far  as 
we  know,  that  ever  the  storm  cloud  of  discontent 
and  disaffection  should  fall  upon  us  as  we  jour- 
neyed homeward.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
wrath  of  man  came  between  the  hearts  of 
John[athan]  and  David,  and  without  any  other 
cause  "David"  went  away,  feeling  himself  im- 
pelled to  identify  himself  with  the  seceders. 

Rev.  M.  Johnston.  He  of  whom  we  now  speak 
is  before  you  in  our  engraving,  and  while  he  is 
not  "hydra-headed,"  he  is  many-named.  We 
remember  that  many  years  ago  he  was  called 
"singe-cat."  Now,  the  definition  of  that  term  at 
that  time  meant  "better  than  he  appeared." 
Then  again  he  was  called  the  "smoking  preacher." 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  167 

That  meant  that  he  was  a  great  slave  to  his  pipe. 
But  this  brother  finally  took  the  king  by  the 
throat  and  crushed  him  to  death;  just  the  thing 
for  all  to  do,  especially  God's  ministers.  Some- 
times he  was  known  as  the  "silent  preacher." 
This  was  because  he  never  talked  much.  He 
seemed  to  act  on  the  principle,  "  Let  your  yea  be 
yea;  and  your  nay,  nay."  This,  of  course,  was 
better  than  to  be  a  busybody  in  other  men's 
matters.  While  traveling  upon  the  charge 
where  we  lived,  the  people  complained  that  the 
preacher  would  not  talk  to  them,  and  that  he 
was  no  company  for  them;  so  we  took  it  upon  us 
to  speak  to  him  about  it,  and  we  received  the 
answer:  "AVell,  the  reason  I  don't  talk  more  is 
because  they  won't  talk  about  what  I  want  to." 
He  was  called  the  "  whistling  preacher,"  and  we 
venture  that  no  man  ever  yet  used  that  peculiar 
talent  to  better  advantage  than  he.  With  that 
gift  he  could  answer  a  question,  discuss  a  prob- 
lem, umpire  a  case.  This  we  have  known  him  to 
do.  During  the  war  he  was  asked  if  he  believed 
that  a  negro  was  the  equal  of  a  white  man.  He 
curled  his  lip,  set  his  mouth  a-going,  and  words 
strangely  blending  with  escaping  air,  whistled:  "I 
believe  a  white  man  is  just  as  good  as  a  negro  if 
he  behaves  himself."  Yea,  more;  by  the  use  of 
that   talent   he    could    whistle   a    rebuke   to   an 


168  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

enemy,  an  approval  of  a  friend,  the  sanction  of  a 
sermon,  a  response  to  a  prayer,  and  an  amen  to  a 
benediction.  He  has  sat  with  us  in  the  pulpit 
and  whistled  while  we  preached;  and  we  have  sat 
behind  him  when  he  was  preaching,  and  at  the 
close,  and  before  had  reached  his  seat,  we  have 
heard  him  whistle.  We  have  heard  him  whistle 
in  our  home;  we  have  heard  him  whistle  in  the 
pulpit,  and  on  the  highway;  and  we  have  heard 
him  whistle  when  most  preachers  would  have 
cried.  Whistling  seems  to  have  been  a  means  of 
grace  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  man. 

We  never  heard  Mr.  Johnston  laugh  audibly, 
but  we  have  seen  him  smile;  we  never  knew  him 
to  jest  in  any  way,  nor  relate  an  anecdote,  though 
he  may  have  done  so  at  times.  We  never  knew 
him  to  thank  anyone  for  a  gift,  and  we  knew  him 
to  have  been  the  recipient  of  many.  We  once  gave 
him  a  dollar  during  the  late  unpleasantness,  and 
a  tear  took  the  place  of  a  word  and  made  us  feel 
that  he  was  thankful.  He  asked  but  few  ques- 
tions and  returned  fewer  answers,  and  when  he 
did  they  were  not  generally  very  satisfactory.  As 
for  instance,  when  a  brother  asked  him  what  a  cer- 
tain thing  meant,  he  whistled  for  a  moment,  and 
then  said,  "What  do  you  think  it  means?"  and 
resumed  the  whistling  again.  Few  men  have 
suffered  more  for  their  Master's  cause  than  this 


CHUUCH  IIISTOKY.  1G9 

man.  Entering  the  ministry  while  ihe  Confer- 
ence was  yet  in  its  infancy,  and  before  the  wilder- 
ness had  blossomed  as  the  rose  in  our  territorial 
bounds,  it  could  not  be  otherwise.  His  peculiar- 
ities were  against  him,  but  they  were  his  by  the 
endowments  of  nature,  and  were  a  kind  of  im- 
mutable inheritance.  He  filled  a  place  in  the 
divine  economy  which  no  other  man  ever  could 
have  done;  he  had  a  place,  and  he  filled  it.  The 
accompanying  cut  illustrates  an  imaginary  scene 
growing  out  of  the  eccentricities  of  Mr.  Johnston. 
During  the  war  a  "Jeff  Davis  mob,"  at  one  point 
where  he  was  preaching,  shaved  the  mane  and 
tail  of  his  horse,  and  at  the  Conference  follow- 
ing, during  the  experience  meeting  on  Sabbath 
morning,  and  while  our  brother  warmed  up 
to  a  "  white  heat,"  this  circumstance  came  up 
before  him,  whereupon  he  delivered  himself  in 
^  the  following  manner:  "The  rebels  shaved  my 
horse's  mane  and  tail;  and  if  I  believed  in  the 
resurrection  of  beasts,  I  would  ride  that  horse  in 
the  judgment  against  them."  We  have  never 
forgotten  the  impressions  made  upon  our  mind 
at  that  time,  and  have  waited  patiently  our  op- 
portunity to  put  them  in  the  form  we  now  do, 
that  others  may  catch  the  inspiration. 

It  is  fitting  to  say  that  those  who  knew  Mr. 
Johnston  best  loved  him  most,  and  we  regret  that 


170 


AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  171 

SO  good  a  man  as  he  should  have  felt  himself 
impelled  to  secede  from  the  Church,  for  uo  better 
reason  than  that  all  her  actions  were  not  in  har- 
mony with  his  thinking.  One  thing  is  certain, 
however,  he  turned  his  back  upon  more  friends 
in  his  transit  than  he  met  in  the  landing.  Had 
this  brother  died  at  home,  and  in  the  Lord,  we 
would  then  have  recorded,  "The  Church's  loss  is 
his  gain."  As  it  is,  we  cannot  do  so,  since  we 
know  so  well  that  he  has  lost  much  and  gained 
nothing  by  the  transaction. 

Rev.  William  McKee.  The  subject  of  this  sketch, 
at  one  time  a  member  of  the  Auglaize  Annual 
Conference,  but  in  later  years  of  the  Miami,  was 
born  in  Fairfield  County,  Ohio,  February  20, 
1831.  When  twelve  years  of  age  his  father 
moved  to  Blackford  County,  Indiana,  where  the 
young  Mr.  McKee  learned  the  art  of  felling- 
timber,  clearing  ground,  making  rails,  building 
fence,  ditching,  and  plowing  and  harrowing  the 
soil.  Nine  years  of  such  manual  training  devel- 
oped a  physical  frame  and  muscular  body  equal 
to  the  demands  of  physical  endurance  required 
of  an  itinerant  minister  in  the  rural  districts 
thirty  and  forty  years  ago.  Up  to  the  time  of 
young  Mr.  McKee's  leaving  Ohio  he  had  acquired 
as  good  an  education  as  opportunity,  ambition,  and 
the  common  schools  would  afford  a  l)0v  of  twelve 


172  AUGLAIZE    CONFERE^X'E 

years  of  age;  and  the  nine  years  spent  in  opening 
out  a  farm,  as  we  have  seen,  instead  of  bkuiting 
his  sensibihties  and  dwarfing  his  body,  served  the 
better  purpose  of  quickening  and '  sharpening  the 
former,  and  developing  and  strengthening  the  latter. 
Nor  does  his  ambition  for  an  education  wane  in 
the  least,  but  seems  to  have  been  intensified  by 
the  suspense,  as  appears  from  the  fact  that  we 
soon  find  him  in  attendance  at  the  seminary  in 
Marion,  Indiana,  where  at  the  age  of  twenty-two 
he  completes  his  education  as  far  as  the  schools 
could  furnish  him  in  harmony  with  his  plans  at 
that  time.  The  knowledge  gained  in  the  schools, 
seconded  by  a  righteous  ambition,  constituted  the 
antechamber  to  his  future  glory. 

Mr.  McKee  was  brought  up  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Regular  Baptists'  faith,  his  parents 
being  members  of  that  communion;  but  when 
he  was  converted,  being  about  twenty-three  years 
of  age,  he,  for  reasons  satisfactory  to  himself, 
adopted  the  United  Brethren  Church  as  his  Chris- 
tian home;  since  when  he  has  remained  one  of 
its  honored  and  useful  members  until  to-day.  At 
the  age  of  twent3^-four  he  was  married,  and  for  a 
time  engaged  in  teaching  school.  In  1855  he 
received  quarterly-conference  license  to  preach; 
and  in  1856  he  entered  the  Auglaize  Annual 
Conference,  in  which  he  held  moml)crship  until  the 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  173 

year  1868,  when  he  was  transferred  to  the  Miami 
Annual  Conference,  in  which  he  has  sustained 
himself  as  one  of  its  most  worthy  and  useful 
members  until  the  present  time.  Beginning  his 
itinerant  labors  in  1857,  Mr.  McKee  spent  eleven 
years  of  earnest  toil  and  care  in  the  Auglaize 
Conference,  a  part  of  which  time  he  had  charge 
of  a  district,  in  which  capacity  his  labors  were  no 
less  abundant  than  when  he  traveled  a  circuit. 
He  was  one  of  the  men  who  could  be  promoted 
without  vanity,  and  reduced  to  ranks  without 
feeling  humiliated.  In  1863-64  he  was  employed 
as  missionary  to  the  freedmen,  where  at  Vicks- 
burg  and  Davis's  Bend,  Mississippi,  the  scenes  of 
his  operations,  he  was  eminently  successful,  both 
as  teacher  and  preacher.  In  1865  he  was  elected 
missionary  treasurer,  in  which  position  his  serv- 
ices were  very  satisfactory  to  the  Church,  and  so 
far  as  we  know,  the  only  reason  why  he  was  not 
continued  in  the  office  was  because  he  was 
thought  to  be  too  liberal  in  his  views  on  the 
secrecy  question. 

We  think  it  is  due  to  all  concerned  to  say 
at  this  time  and  place  that  for  six  years  of 
the  eight  mentioned  above  Mr.  McKee  traveled 
fields  of  labor  because  of  the  heavy  debt  upon 
the  missionary  treasury,  which  would  not  permit 
the   payment   of  a  reasonable  salary  from  that 


174  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

fund.  This  he  did  that  the  cause  should  not 
suffer,  and  that  his  family  might  be  supported; 
but  for  opinion's  sake  the  General  Conference 
relieved  him  of  the  burden — with  what  ad- 
vantage to  the  general  cause  we  shall  not  say. 
However,  a  better  spirit  prevailed  when  in  1885 
and  1889  he  was  returned  again  to  that  respon- 
sible position,  which  he  has  managed  to  the 
perfect  satisfaction  of  all  who  care  to  know  the 
truth.  In  the  management  of  the  missionary 
debt  of  sixty  thousand  dollars,  which  was  passed 
over  to  him  when  entering  upon  his  duties  in 
1885,  the  raising  of  fifty  thousand  or  more  dollars 
in  the  first  four  years,  and  that,  too,  just  at  a  time 
when  the  Church  was  passing  through  the  hottest 
fires  kindled  in  the  interests  of  malcontents, 
shows  foresight  and  financial  ability  not  found  in 
the  ordinary  walks  of  life. 

Mr.  McKee  has  represented  his  conference  in 
six  General  Conferences,  which  serves  to  show 
that  his  work  in  that  body  was  in  harmony  with 
their  wishes.  He  has  served  a  number  of  years 
as  trustee  of  the  Printing  Establishment  and 
Otterbein  University.  He  is  an  able  debater  and 
good  writer;  a  stanch  friend  and  ready  defender 
of  the  Church  of  his  adoption.  He  is  bold  in  his 
defense  of  what  he  believes  to  be  right,  and  his 
arguments  in  support  of  his  positions  are  often 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  175 

more  severe  than  pathetic.  To  a  friend  he  is 
devoted,  and  to  an  enemy  he  can  be  generous. 
Not  being  of  a  suspicious  nature,  he  is  not  easily 
offended,  hence  his  friends  multiply  and  his 
enemies  decrease.  Mr.  McKee  has  been  twice 
married,  and  is  the  father  of  four  living  children. 
For  nearly  forty  years  we  have  been  personally 
acquainted  w4th  the  man  whom  we  delight  to 
call  brother.  In  these  years  it  has  been  our  priv- 
ilege to  work  side  by  side  in  the  log  cabin,  in  the 
church  house,  in  board  meetings,  and  in  General 
Conferences;  and  while  we  have  not  always 
agreed  in  our  views  of  church  polity,  we  have 
never  broken  friendship  as  Christian  men,  nor  yet 
fallen  below  the  dignity  of  Christian  ministers  in 
our  disputations ;  and  it  is  blessed  to  know  that — 

There's  a  land  where  all  things  seem  as  they  are, 

And  we  hope  some  day  in  that  land  to  meet, 
When  we  have  seen  an  end  of  the  war, 
"  And  heaven  comes  down  our  souls  to  greet." 

Rev.  C.   W.  Miller,  the  subject  of  this  sketch, 

was  born  in  Pickaway  County,  Ohio,  July  23, 1833. 

When  he  w^as  but  two  years  old,  his  father  moved 

to  Auglaize  County,  Ohio;  and  when  Mr.  Miller 

was  about  fourteen  years  of  age,  he  was  converted 

in  a  private  house  near  Uniopolis,  Ohio.     He  was 

first  licensed    as   an   exhorter  in    1856,  and    in 

October   of   the   same   year   he  was  licensed   to 

preach   by   the    quarterly    conference.     In    1857 


176  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

he  was  received  into  the  Annual  Conference. 
His  ordination  parchment  was  given  under  the 
hand  of  Bishop  D,  Edwards  in  the  year  1860, 
August  25.  Mr.  Miller  worked  faithfully  in  the 
Auglaize  Conference  for  six  years  after  uniting 
therewith,  going  anywhere  that  the  Conference 
directed,  and  accepting  such  pay  as  was  common 
in  that  day — receiving  in  one  year  only  $69.50 
for  his  support.  In  1863  he  transferred  to  the 
Miami  Conference,  where  he  traveled  as  an 
itinerant  preacher  for  ten  years,  three  of  which 
were  on  a  district  as  presiding  elder.  Two  of 
those  years  Mr.  Miller  attended  the  Union 
Biblical  Seminary.  He  was  then  elected  agent 
for  Otterbein  University,  in  which  position  he 
served  eleven  years,  and  then  resigned,  and  spent 
seven  months  in  securing  funds  for  the  Missionary 
and  Church-Erection  societies,  during  which  time 
he  made  for  those  institutions  $30,000.  From 
these  callings  Mr.  Miller  went  to  the  presidency 
of  the  People's  Mutual  Benefit  Association,  of 
Westerville,  Ohio,  which  he  finds  more  remuner- 
ative than  traveling  through  the  mud  and  swamps 
for  $60  a  year. 

Rev.  D.  R.  Miller  was  born  in  Fairfield  County, 
Ohio,  June  13,  1835.  When  about  fourteen 
years  of  age  he  was  converted  in  or  near  Wapa- 
koneta,   Ohio,  and  in  1860  he  was  licensed  by 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  177 

the  Annual  Conference  to  preach  the  gospel, 
being  at  that  time  about  twenty-five  years  of  age. 
We  shall  never  forget  his  ordination,  which  took 
place  at  the  house  of  Brother  Anion  Davis,  in 
Union  County,  Ohio,  September  21,  1863,  Bishop 
Markwood  officiating.  Mr.  Miller  stayed  with 
the  Auglaize  Conference  for  seven  years,  doing 
good  and  faithful  work,  and  in  1867  he  trans- 
ferred to  Sandusky  Conference.  Since  entering 
the  ministry  Mr.  Miller  has  been  employed,  aside 
from  the  regular  itinerant  work,  in  other  occupa- 
tions, as  follows:  one  year  as  druggist  in  Piqua, 
Ohio;  endowment  agent  of  Otterbein  University 
for  five  years;  chaplain  of  the  Ohio  penitentiary 
for  two  years;  superintendent  of  the  Girls' 
Reform  School  of  Ohio  for  three  years;  and  since 
1885  he  has  been  general  financial  manager  of 
Union  Biblical  Seminary,  at  Dayton,  Ohio.  In 
all  these  positions  Mr.  Miller  has  shown  himself 
competent  and  worthy  of  the  confidence  placed 
in  him.  Mr.  Miller  has  been  connected  with 
Otterbein  University  as  trustee  and  agent  for 
about  twenty-eight  years.  He  has  also  served  on 
the  General  Sunday-school  Board  some  eight 
years,  and  four  years  as  trustee  of  the  United 
Brethren  Publishing  House;  and  he  has  been 
elected  five  different  times  as  delegate  to  the 
General  Conference. 


178  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

Rev.  William  E.  Bay  united  with  the  Au- 
glaize Conference  in  1858;  and  in  1861  he  was 
solemnly  ordained,  and  went  out  as  a  missionary 
to  Kentucky.  In  1873  Mr.  Bay  transferred  to 
Lower  Wabash  Conference.  He  must  have  re- 
turned to  the  Auglaize  again  in  1875  or  1876, 
according  to  our  data.  Mr.  Bay  spent  some  time 
in  Canada  Mission  Conference,  but  as  to  when 
we  have  no  reliable  data.  He  finally  transferred 
again  in  1891.  We  could  obtain  nothing  from 
Mr.  Bay  in  any  way,  though  we  sought  to  do 
so  almost  with  tears,  but  when  we  had  made 
three  or  four  fruitless  efforts  we  dropped  the 
matter.  This  statement  is  made  here  because 
the  reader  will  wonder  at  the  incompleteness 
of  the  sketch. 

Rev.  George  Miller.  George  Miller  was  born 
in  Auglaize  County,  Ohio,  July  10,  1837,  and 
in  the  year  1857  he  was  converted.  In  1866 
he  entered  the  Auglaize  Conference,  where  he 
worked  for  five  years,  doing  good  service  for  the 
Master.  In  1871  he  transferred  to  Des  Moines 
Conference,  where  he  has  since  labored  faithfully 
and  acceptably  to  the  present  time,  traveling  a 
district  for  the  greater  part  of  these  years. 

Of  late  Mr.  Miller's  name  has  become  some- 
what extended  by  the  affix  D.  D.  He  is,  at  this 
time,  the  president  of  the  "St.  Stephen's  Brother- 


CHUKCH    HISTOKY.  179 

hood,"  of  Des  Moines,  Iowa ;  he  is  also  a  trustee  of 
the  United  Brethren  Publishing  House,  Dayton, 
Ohio,  and  has  been  sent  a  number  of  times  from 
his  conference  as  a  delegate  to  the  General 
Conference. 

Bev.  S.  S.  Holden,  who  joined  the  Auglaize 
Annual  Conference  in  1857,  and  transferred  to  the 
Miami  Conference  in  1869,  was  a  Virginian  by 
birth.  He  was  converted  in  Putnam  County, 
Ohio,  in  the  year  1850.  His  ordination  papers 
were  issued  under  the  hand  of  Bishop  D.  Edwards 
in  1860. 

Mr.  Holden  has  been  engaged  in  the  active 
work  of  the  ministry  for  about  thirty  years, 
tw^elve  years  of  w^hich  time  he  spent  in  the 
Auglaize  Conference.  The  off  time  in  these  years 
he  has  been  engaged  in  the  mercantile  and 
farming  business.  At  the  present  time  Mr. 
Holden  is  a  resident  of  the  State  of  Tennessee, 
having  moved  there  a  few  years  ago. 

Bev.  D.  N.  Howe,  who  became  a  member  of  the 
Auglaize  Conference  in  1874,  and  transferred  to 
Miami  in  1880,  was  born  in  Wayne  County, 
Ohio,  January  15,  1848,  and  was  converted  at 
Montezuma,  Mercer  County,  Ohio,  in  1866.  Mr. 
Howe  did  not  spend  much  time  in  the  Auglaize 
Conference,  as  he  was  ambitious  in  seeking  an 
education,  and  the  opportunities  for  so  doing  lay 


180  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

beyond  our  bounds.  As  he  had  a  family,  the 
necessity  was  upon  him  which  required  that  he 
move.  Mr.  Howe  has  been  constantly  employed 
either  as  preacher  or  teacher,  or  both,  all  these 
years.  His  forte  seems  to  be,  however,  the  school- 
room. To  this  end  he  came  into  the  world,  and 
we  doubt  not  the  world  will  be  the  better  for  his 
having  passed  through  it.  Mr.  Howe  had 
control  of  Roanoke  Seminary,  Indiana,  for  a 
number  of  years.  Here  he  did  good  work,  and 
popularized  himself  to  the  extent  that  he  was 
wanted  higher  up,  and  accordingly  he  has  taken 
charge  of  North  Manchester  College  and  Normal 
School,  at  North  Manchester,  Indiana,  where  he 
is  succeeding  well  in  his  profession.  We  had 
hoped  to  be  able  to  give  a  more  extended  notice 
of  Mr.  Howe  in  these  pages,  but  failed  in  our 
effort  to  secure  reliable  data. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

REVIEW  OF  THE  WORK  FOR  THE  TWENTY- FIRST,  TWENTY- 
SECOND,  AND  TWENTY- THIRD  YEARS. 

An  Appeal  to  the  People  by  the  Writer  —  An  Address  by. 
the  Writer  —  An  Exhibit  on  Finance. 

Twenty- First  Year, 
The  twenty-first  session  of  the  Conference  was 
held  with  the  people  of  Jay  City,  Indiana.  The 
Conference  convened  on  the  20th  of  August, 
1873.  This  session  opened  with  a  good  degree  of 
sunshine.  The  brethren  all  seemed  to  feel  as 
though  a  brighter  day  was  dawning  for  the  Con- 
ference. One  encouraging  feature  of  the  session 
was  the  large  turnout  of  preachers,  there  being 
but  six  absent.  We  opened  this  third  decade  of 
our  Conference  life  and  work  with  forty-five 
preachers,  and  at  this  first  meeting  we  were 
strengthened  by  the  addition  of  eight  more,  as 
follows:  WilHs  Skinner,  G.  H.  Bonnell,  D.  W. 
Abbott,  D.  B.  Cain,  J.  P.  Stewart,  Christian 
Bodey,  from  quarterly  conference,  and  W.  Fisher 
and  S.  Fairfield  on  transfer.  During  the  year 
Rev.  J.  M.  Lea  died,  and  W.  E.  Bay  was  trans- 
ferred to  Lower  Wabash  Conference.  L.  T.  John- 
son, J.W.  Wentz,  and  R.  W.  Wilgus  were  ordained. 
181 


182  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

The  devotional  part  of  this  session  was  rather 
an  exception  to  previous  rules,  and  we  would  be 
recreant  to  duty  were  we  to  pass  unnoticed  the 
Sabbath  services  on  this  occasion.  At  9 :  00  a.  m. 
the  people  began  to  assemble  in  Dr.  Weist's 
grove  for  the  services  of  the  day,  and  by  the 
time  the  hour  for  preaching  had  arrived  there 
were  nearly  three  thousand  people  on  the  ground. 
As  we  looked  over  that  vast  assemblage  we  could 
but  think  of  the  great  conference  of  the  world, 
when  all  will  meet  not  to  prepare  for  judgment,  but 
to  receive  sentence  and  to  go  to  their  place.  The 
people  were  orderly  and  attentive,  and  for  the 
most  part  were  there  for  the  better  purpose  of 
hearing  the  gospel  preached,  than  of  seeing  and 
being  seen.  The  sermon  they  had  the  privilege 
of  hearing,  fell  like  living  coals  of  fire  from  the 
lips  of  the  tallest  cedar  of  Lebanon,  Bishop  J. 
Weaver.  Many  things  said  that  day  by  him  will 
never  be  forgotten  by  the  ministers  who  heard 
them.  We  select  this  one  as  a  sample:  he  told 
us  that  as  itinerant  ministers  in  the  United 
Brethren  Church,  we  might  as  well  make  up 
our  minds  to  remain  poor  as  long  as  we  lived. 
And  now,  at  the  age  of  sixty-two,  and  having 
spent  considerably  more  than  half  our  time  and 
ii,ll  the  days  of  our  strength  in  that  work,  and 
now  when  the  bloom  of  youth  has  faded  fioui 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  '     183 

the  cheek,  and  time  has  plowed  its  furrows  on  the 
brow,  and  the  locks  have  turned  gray,  and  we  are 
turned  out  to  shift  as  best  we  can  for  a  morsel  of 
bread,  we  know,  for  one,  that  truer  words  never 
fell  from  an  angel's  lips  than  fell  from  those 
of  Bishop  Weaver  that  day.  All  the  business 
belonging  to  the  work  of  the  Conference  received 
proper  attention,  and  the  session  closed  up  with- 
out any  friction,  and  all  went  to  their  homes 
hopeful  for  the  future. 

We  confess  that  along  about  these  years  our 
heart  was  touched  with  something  akin  to  the 
fire  that  burned  upon  that  of  the  prophets  of  old, 
when  they  looked  out  upon  the  unsaved  world 
about  them.  Our  ministers  were  for  the  most 
part  poor  men,  and  it  seemed  to  us  that  our 
people  loved  to  have  it  so.  Accordingly  we  took 
it  upon  us  to  speak  to  them;  but  it  is  not  likely 
that  one  in  ten  ever  heard  or  saw  what  we  said ; 
and  so  it  is  placed  here  as  being  living  matter 
still,  and  as  serving  to  show  that  there  has  been 
at  least  one  who  was  willing  to  risk  himself  in 
the  arena. 

An  Appeal — A  Donation  to  the  People  We  Love. 

"Silver  and  gold  have  I  none;  but  such  as  I  have,  give  I 
thee ;  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth  rise  up  and 
walk."  We  can  but  hope  that  many  dear  brethren  of  this 
Church  have  just  as  good  hearts  in  them  as  any  others,  but 
from  some  cause  very  many  of  them  seem  not  to  know  or 


184  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

understand  just  how  to  perform  wbat  they  do  know  in  sus- 
taining the  cause  they  profess  to  love.  Many  there  are  who 
do  well,  it  is  true ;  but  very  many  could  do  better, — much 
better,  indeed,— if  they  would.  Now,  it  is  possible  that  such 
are  not  altogether  to  blame  for  this  want  of  zeal.  May  we 
not  allow  that  the  preachers  are  somewhat  at  fault?  Possi- 
bly we  have  not  been  as  faithful  in  instructing  our  people 
in  this  as  we  should  have  been.  Our  people  talk  well,  and 
sing  and  pray  well,  and  there  is  no  good  reason  why  they 
should  not  pay  well,  if  they  were  as  well  informed  in  this 
matter  as  they  are  in  other  things.  I  dare  not  believe,  yea, 
I  will  not  believe,  that  they  are  more  covetous  and  avari- 
cious than  members  of  other  Christian  bodies.  Therefore, 
for  one,  I  must  take  this  opportunity  to  clear  my  skirts  of 
their  blood. 

We  all  certainly  love  the  Church  too  well  to  see  it  fail. 
It  is  doing  a  good  work  and  must  be  sustained.  The  follow- 
ing explains  what  we  have  done  and  can  do.  Let  all  study 
the  facts  well  before  deciding  what  they  will  do  this  year. 
All  you  have,  dear  brother,  dear  sister,  you  have  by  the 
blessing  of  God.  "  You  are  not  your  own,"  if  so  be  that 
you  are  a  Christian  —  not  merely  a  professor.  Are  you  on 
God's  altar?  Then  are  you  his;  and  all  you  have,  and  all 
you  can  reasonably  and  justly  hope  to  have,  belongs  to 
him.  The  following  exhibit  shows  exactly  what  portion  of 
your  goods  were  expended  for  the  cause  of  Christ.  For  the 
support  of  your  ministers  you  paid  about  one  dollar  and 
seventy-five  cents  per  member,  and  for  missions  about 
thirty-six  cents  per  capita,  or  two  dollars  and  eleven  cents 
all  told.  Now,  the  ministerial  labor  last  year  amounted  to 
about  twenty-five  years'  work.  For  their  toil  and  depriva- 
tions you  paid  them  on  the  average  the  pitiful  sum  of 
ninety-three  cents  per  day,  which  equaled  about  fifteen 
cents  a  day  to  each  member  of  their  families.  From  this 
sum  they  must  pay  expenses  of  travel,  buy  meat  and  bread, 
clothing,  books,  and  papers,  and  furnish  themselves  for 
your  pulpits ;  and  withal  you  expect  them  to  be  punctual  in 
filling  appointments  and  in  paying  debts,  and  to  be  able  to 
preach  the  best  sermons;  and  alas,  poor  men!  if  they  look 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  185 

a  little  shabby  in  dress, —  and  heaven  knows  they  can't 
help  it,— then  they  fall  into  disrepute.  These  facts,  it 
seems  to  me,  should  stir  the  hearts  of  our  people  to  the 
very  center.  We  are  sure  we  state  the  truth  when  we  say 
that  no  class  of  ministers  are  called  to  make  greater 
sacrifices  than  the  itinerants  of  this  Church,  especially  in 
this  Conference.  Nor  do  we  hesitate  to  say  that  we  send 
out  just  as  good  talent  as  any  other  church,  or  any  other 
conference  in  this  Church. 

How  long,  dear  brethren,  shall  this  state  of  afiairs  con- 
tinue? Do  you  love  your  Church  home?  And  can  you 
allow  it  to  fail  when  you  have  the  means  in  your  hands  to 
make  it  a  success  ?  Will  you  not  make  some  sacrifice  for  the 
principles  by  which  ycu  profess  to  live,  and  in  which  you 
hope  to  die  ? 

It  is  not  a  question  whether  you  can  do  more,  but 
whether  you  will.  The  Church  lives  by  the  efTorts  of  your 
ministers.  Without  your  sympathy  and  complete  coopera- 
tion they  must  quit  the  field ;  and  you  all  know  what  the 
result  will  be  if  this  should  come  to  pass,  but  come  it  will, 
sooner  or  later,  unless  the  people  become  more  fully  awake 
to  the  support  of  their  ministers.  Once  more  and  we  are 
done.  Three  dollars  and  ten  cents  per  member  would  pay 
all  the  Conference  assessments  this  year,  and  give  to  each 
traveling  minister  in  the  Conference  a  salary  of  six  hundred 
dollars.  Let  each  one  ponder  these  thoughts  in  his  heart, 
and  carry  them  to  the  secret  closet,  and  counsel  our  Heav- 
enly Father  in  the  matter,  and  then  act  as  he  may  give  light, 
and  all  will  be  well.  J.  L.  Luttrell 

Twenty-Second  Year. 

Another  year's  hard  toil  is  past,  and  forty-three, 

out  of  fifty -five,  members  of  Conference  have  come 

together  at  Union  Bethel,  Auglaize  County,  Ohio, 

on  the  2d  of  September,  1874,  for  the  purpose  of 

reviewing  the  work  of  the  year  and  planning  for 

the  future. 


186  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

During  the  year  death  had  again  broken  our 
ranks,  by  carrying  away  our  dear  Brothers  A,  F. 
Miller  and  S.  Patterson,  and  a  plague  spot  more 
terrible  than  death  necessitated  the  erasing  of  the 
name  of  another,  D.  W.  Carr.  But  while  some 
have  been  thus  removed  others  are  raised  up  to 
take  their  places,  so  that  the  Lord's  harvest  is 
not  left  to  fall  to  the  ground  for  want  of  reapers ; 
and  accordingly  there  was  granted  license  to  the 
following  brethren  at  this  session:  C.  0.  Robb, 
W.  H.  Taylor,  W.  S.  Fields,  D.  N.  Howe,  and 
M.  R.  Geyer.  William  Kiracoffe,  J.  H.  Kira- 
coffe,  and  W.  Ogle  were  ordained. 

We  think  the  following  appeal,  which  we  sent 

out  at  the  close  of  this  session,  will  make  good 

history,  as  it  will  indicate  somewhat  the  status  of 

things  at  that  time. 

To  the  Ministers  and  Members  of  Auglaize  Annual  Conference: 
Dear  Brethren  in  Christ  :  Now  that  another  year  of 
toil  and  conflict  is  past,  and  as  we  enter  upon  a  new  one, 
let  us  do  so  understandingly.  As  preachers,  the  most  of  us 
go  to  new  fields  of  labor.  All  will  find  plenty  to  do,  and 
some  of  us  may  think  far  more  than  we  are  able.  Our 
work  as  ministers  is  arduous,  and  I  suppose  we  shall  never 
find  time  for  rest  until  eternity  brings  us  relief.  As  one  of 
your  number  we  certainly  know  that  while  we  have  very 
many  difficulties  to  encounter,  hard  fields  to  travel,  and  in 
many  instances  poor  compensation  for  our  toils,  yet,  and 
in  spite  of  all,  God  thinks  upon,  and  cares  for  us.  This 
should  be  our  solace.  Dear  brethren,  let  us  resolve  that  our 
next  report  to  Annual  Conference  shall  be  an  improvement 
in  every  respect  upon  the  past  one.    If  this  is  done,  we 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  187 

feel  sure  that  God  will  bless  us  abundantly,  and  that  we 
shall  make  for  the  (conference  such  a  record  as  never  has 
been  made  in  the  past.  Let  us  remember  the  public  vow 
we  took  upon  us  on  Sabbath  in  the  presence  of  three 
thousand  or  more  people.  Better  cut  it  from  the  minutes 
and  paste  it  in  our  hats,  so  that  it  may  remind  us,  wherever 
we  go,  of  our  duty  to  God  and  the  people.  We  feel  confident 
that  if  we  carry  out  practically  what  we  then  and  there 
pledged  ourselves  to  do,  our  success  will  be  without  a 
parallel  in  this  Conference.    The  following  is  the  vow : 

Resolved,  That  we,  the  ministers  of  this  Conference  who 
have  charge  of  fields  of  labor,  will,  by  the  grace  of  God,  do 
more  pastoral  work,  if  possible,  the  present  year  than  ever 
before ;  and  by  every  means  consistent  with  the  high  call- 
ing of  the  Christian  minister,  seek  to  bring  sinners  to  the 
cross  of  Christ,  and  indifferent  professors  nearer  to  the 
throne  of  heavenly  grace. 

And  now,  to  our  good  brethren  in  the  laity,  let  me  say  your 
cooperation  must  be  secured  or  all  will  be  in  vain.  We  are 
not  complaining,  nor  will  we,  unless  you  repudiate  us  in  all 
our  lawful  undertakings  to  build  up  your  charges  and  save 
your  people.  Some  of  you,  perhaps,  will  feel  inclined  to 
complain  of  Conference  for  something  it  did.  You  may 
think  the  wrong  man  was  sent  to  your  work,  or  that  certain 
changes  in  boundaries  should  not  have  been  made.  But 
hold,  my  dear  brother,  you  must  remember  that  all  cannot 
have  their  way  in  these  matters.  The  truth  is,  any  spirit 
of  rebellion  is  ruinous  to  the  interests  of  the  Church.  Just 
complain  a  little  when  the  preacher  visits  your  work,  and 
you  will,  by  so  doing,  hedge  up  his  way  completely  for  the 
year.  It  is  the  sincere  wish  and  prayer  of  your  brother 
and  fellow  laborer  that  the  present  year  shall  be  the  most 
glorious  year  of  our  history.  We  can  make  it  such  if  the 
ministers  and  people  are  agreed.  Let  us  cooperate  in  all 
our  woT'k — in  preaching,  in  praying,  in  giving,  and  in  sym- 
j)athizing  one  with  another;  and  if  we  do  this,  great  peace 
will  be  ours  to  enjoy,  and  great  success  will  crown  our 
labors.  If  the  preacher  and  his  people  are  agreed,  if  they 
are  a  unit  in  their  work,  the  "powers  of  darkness  cannot 
prevail  against  them."     But  if  they  disagree  and  cannot,  or 


188  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

will  not,  come  together,  they  had  better  dissolve  at  once,  for 
they  certainly  will  fail.  Let  us  be  plain  in  this  matter.  We 
speak  advisedly  when  we  say  that  there  is  too  much  of  the 
spirit  which  we  will  call  *'have  our  oivn  way"  manifested 
among  us;  this  is  the  cause  of  so  many  failures  in  our 
work.  O  that  it  were  otherwise !  One  thing  is  needful,  and 
once  that  is  secured,  all  other  things  will  adjust  themselves 
to  it.  Greater  consecration  as  ministers  to  our  high  calling, 
and  greater  consecration  as  a  people  to  our  work,  more  love 
to  Christ  and  less  of  ease  upon  the  part  of  all,  will  effectually 
cure  the  evil.    May  God  grant  this  to  us  this  year. 

J.   L.   LUTTRELL. 

The  two  letters  given  in  connection  with  these 
two  years'  work  have  been  placed  here  because 
they  show,  almost  better  than  we  could  do  now, 
about  how  matters  stood  with  the  Conference  and 
the  Church  at  that  time.  It  will  be  observed 
that  for  three  consecutive  years  we  were  losing 
between  one  and  two  hundred  dollars  a  year  in 
the  contributions  to  the  cause  of  missions.  There 
was,  too,  little  or  no  improvement  in  tlie  support 
of  the  home  work,  and  it  seemed  to  tlie  writer 
very  important  that  some  effort  should  be  made 
to  arouse  our  people  from  their  stupidity.  How 
much  these  appeals  contributed  to  that  end  we 
shall  not  even  venture  to  guess,  but  we  did  what 
we  were  compelled  to  do  from  the  positive  con- 
viction that  it  was  needful  to  be  done. 
Tiventy-  Third   Year. 

The  twenty-third  session  of  the  Auglaize  An- 
nual  Conference    convened    with   the   people   at 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  189 

Bethel  Chapel,  Wells  County,  Indiana,  on  the 
25th  day  of  August,  1875.  On  calling  the  roll 
it  was  found  that  forty-six  members  were  present 
and  ready  for  duty.  What  oases  these  annual 
gatherings  are !  and  how  we  have  often  wondered 
how  any  minister  could  absent  himself  from 
them,  and  how  anyone  who  willfully  does  so  could 
keep  up  his  interest  and  inspiration  in  the 
church  and  his  brethren !  We  never  missed  but 
one  such  meeting,  and  notwithstanding  it  was  a 
case  of  positive  necessity,  yet  we  have  never  fully 
recovered  from  that  one  absence. 

During  the  year  the  Lord  did  not  call  any  of 
the  laborers  to  their  reward,  nor  did  any  fall  from 
grace.  We  received  two  more  members  at  this 
session;  namely,  W.  E.  Bay,  on  transfer  from 
Lower  Wabash  Conference,  and  H.  C.  Wicker- 
sham,  from  quarterly  conference.  The  latter 
never  amounted  to  anything  as  a  preacher  in  the 
Church,  and  finally  helped  break  up  the  society 
where  he  lived.  On  Sabbath  T.  Coats  and  S.  L. 
Livingston  were  ordained  to  the  office  of  elder  in  . 
the  church  of  God.  We  herewith  place  before 
the  reader  a  statement  which  we  prepared  at  that 
time,  and  published  in  connection  with  the  min- 
utes. We  do  this  because  it  is  living  history, 
which  shows  better  than  we  can  do  in  any  other 
way  just  how  things  were  done  by  our  people  at 


190  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

that  time.  And  we  sincerely  pray  that  all  will 
study  this  table,  especially  our  ministers,  with  a 
view  to  correcting  these  evils,  which  must  always 
be  fraught  with  the  elements  of  defeat,  no  differ- 
ence when  or  where  they  may  exist.  We  believed 
this  to  be  true  in  those  days,  and  we  know  it  to 
be  so  now. 

While  we  are  unwilling  to  believe  that  United 
Brethren  are  intentionally  dishonest,  we  are, 
nevertheless,  at  a  loss  to  know  just  how  to  explain 
their  conduct  in  some  things — we  are  not  speak- 
ing of  individuals,  but  of  the  Church  as  a 
collective  whole.  We  dare  not  apologize  for 
wrong  of  any  kind,  and  if  it  is  wrong  for  a 
minister  to  violate  his  contracts  and  refuse  to 
pay  his  honest  debts,  then  we  fail  to  see  how  that 
same  thing  can  be  right  when  done  by  the  lait3^ 
We  have  placed  this  before  you  so  that  you  may 
study  it;  and  if  you  do,  you  will  see  that  there  was 
the  shameful  deficit  of  $1,670.88  in  the  salaries  of 
the  preachers.  Only  seven  fields  out  of  twenty-six 
paid  what  they  agreed  to  pay,  and  the  rest 
fell  behind  from  twenty  to  over  two  hundred  dol- 
lars. Such  were  the  facts  in  the  history  of  our 
work  in  1875,  and  how  well  we  have  advanced 
since  that  time,  will  be  developed  as  we  go  for- 
ward with  these  faithful  chronicles.  The  following 
is  the  exhibit.     It  speaks  for  itself;  heed  its  voice. 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  19 1 

East  District.  —  Thirteen  fields  had  2,716  members,  who 
assessed  themselves  a  little  over  $2.17  pro  rata  for  the 
support  of  the  ministry.  This  made  a  sum  total  of  $5,918. 
The  salaries  as  agreed  upon  ranged  from  $300  on  Dunkirk 
Charge,  to  $702  on  Elida  Circuit.  The  whole  amount  col- 
lected was  $5,150.78,  leaving  unpaid  the  sum  of  $767.22. 
Elida,  Olive  Branch,  AVest  Newton,  and  Montezuma  paid 
out,  while  the  remaining  nine  fields  failed  to  keep  their 
contracts,  in  sums  ranging  anywhere  from  $163.40  on  Dun- 
kirk, to  $14  on  Quincy  Charge. 

West  District. —  Thirteen  fields  had  a  membership  of 
2,798,  who  assessed  themselves  $1.95  per  capita  for  the 
support  of  their  ministers,  which  sum  aggregated  S5,481, 
while  the  salaries  agreed  upon  ranged  from  $140  on  Rock 
Creek  Charge,'to  $662  on  Twelve-Mile.  In  payment  of  these 
obligations  there  was  collected  $4,577.34,  less  than  the  amount 
contracted  for  by  $903.66.  But  three  fields  paid  what  they 
agreed  to,  leaving  the  other  ten  to  violate  their  obligations 
in  sums  ranging  anywhere  from  $21.01  on  St.  Mary's 
Circuit,  to  $201.72  cents  on  Wabash. 

It  is  now  seventeen  years  since  this  showing 

was   made,    and   we   bkish   to    record   that    but 

little  improvement  has  been  made  in  many  places 

yet.     The  main  thing  with  many  of  our  charges, 

even  to-day,  is  to  employ  the  minister  at  the  very 

lowest  salary  possible,  and  then  send  him  away 

at  the  end  of  the  year  with  $50  or  $100  due  him, 

seeming  to  think  that  all  is  right. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

L.T.Johnson  —  H.  S.  Thomas — D.  J.  Schenek — T.  Coats 
—  C.  A.  Fields  -W.Miller. 

Rev.  L.  T.  Johnson  was  born  in  Rushcreek 
Township,  Fairfield  County,  Oliio,  on  the  30th 
of  September,  1832. 

When  about  seventeen  years  of  age,  young  Mr. 
Johnson  gave  heed  to  tlie  word  of  the  Lord 
which  says:  "My  son,  give  me  thine  heart"; 
and  when  the  Lord  said,  "Seek  ye  my  face," 
he  said,  "Thy  face.  Lord,  will  I  seek." 
What  a  blessing  it  would  be  if  all  the  youths 
of  the  land  would  imitate  the  example  of  this 
one.  This  happy  event  in  the  life  of  the  young 
man,  took  place  at  Mount  Pleasant,  Hocking 
County,  Ohio,  on  the  12th  of  March,  1848. 

Mr.  Johnson  served  in  his  country's  defense 
during  the  late  war  in  the  United  States,  and 
in  the  year  1871  he  was  admitted  to  member- 
ship in  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference,  since 
when  he  has  sustained  an  honorable,  peaceable, 
and  submissive  relation  to  that  body  without 
murmur  or  complaint;  always  ready  to  comply 
192 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  193 

with  the  conditions  of  the  sacred  and  solemn 
covenant  made  on  bended  knee  at  the  altar  of 
his  consecration  to  the  office  of  elder  in  the 
church  of  God.  He  never  but  once  failed  to 
accept  and  travel  the  charge  assigned  him,  and 
then  it  was  for  want  of  adequate  provision  for  his 
support  and  the  great  distance  of  travel. 

Mr.  Johnson  has  always  been  considered  an 
earnest  preacher,  and  his  zeal  often  knows  no 
bounds,  and  at  times  he  excels  himself.  Pecul- 
iarly disposed,  he  is  numbered  in  that  class  of 
whom  it  may  be  said,  a  little  praise  "doeth 
good  like  a  medicine,"  and  a  little  censure 
breaketh  the  bones.  Mr.  Johnson,  in  the  days 
of  his  strength,  was  a  host  in  revival  work. 
Indeed  it  would  seem  that  his  calling  lay  more 
in  the  line  of  evangelism  than  the  regular  pas- 
torate. Not  unlike  many  others,  he  could  break 
more  soil  than  he  could  cultivate.  This  appears 
to  be  the  divine  order, — "Some  pastors,  some 
teachers,  and  some  evangelists."  Mr.  Johnson 
is  not  combative.  Seldom  have  we  ever 
known  him  to  participate  in  discussions  on  the 
Conference  floor.  He  acted  upon  the  principle 
that  a  vote  would  count  more  than  a  speech,  and 
loyalty  to  'measures  adopted  would  prove  his 
fidelity  to  the  right  better  than  words  could  do. 
He  has  always  acted  on  the  principle  that  peace 


194  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

among  brethren  was  more  potent  for  good  than 
contention  and  strife;  and  that,  whatever  tlie 
differences  of  opinion  might  be,  peace  was  better 
than  war,  and  harmony  better  than  discord. 
Mr.  Johnson  has  had  a  rather  checkered  life,  his 
home  having  been  broken  up  three  different  times 
by  death's  breaking  the  conjugal  ties  by  which  the 
ordinance  of  God  makes  "twain  one  flesh." 

B.ev,  H.  S.  Thomas.  The  subject  of  this  sketch, 
whose  face  appears  in  our  engraving,  and  whose 
membership  in  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference 
dates  from  the  year  1857,  was  born  at  Dyer's 
Creek,  Cape  May  County,  New  Jersey,  May  10, 
1823,  His  mother  died  while  he  was  but  a  boy, 
which  left  him  homeless  and  turned  him  out 
upon  the  chilly  world  among  strangers  to  shift 
for  himself.  He  chose  a  seafaring  life,  in  which 
he  spent  about  nine  years'  service.  Leaving  the 
ocean,  he  came  to  Ohio  and  took  up  his  abode  in 
Cincinnati,  where  he  served  an  apprenticeship  of 
two  years  at  the  trade  of  carpenter  and  joiner. 
When  Mr.  Thomas  was  about  twenty-six  years  of 
age,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Maria  R.  Royal,  of 
Crawford  County,  Pennsylvania,  April  2,  1849, 
with  whom  he  lived  a  pleasant  life  for  about  five 
years,  when  she  was  called  away  by  death.  Some 
time  after  the  death  of  this  first  companion,  Mr. 
Thomas  contracted  a  second  marriage,  with  Miss 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  195 

Martha  Jane  Bennett,  of  Mercer  County,  Ohio, 
who  was  the  wife  and  companion  of  his  itinerant 
life  of  more  than  thirty  years'  service,  always  at 
his  side,  and  never  thinking  any  deprivation  or 
hardship  too  great  to  endure  while  he  went  forth 
to  dare  and  to  do  for  the  Master.  Many  were 
the  happy  hours  spent  by  myself  and  my  itinerant 
helper  in  the  home  of  Sister  Thomas;  and  be  it 
said  to  the  praise  of  her  memory,  that  we  never 
met  a  cloud  in  her  home,  save  for  a  small 
moment  when  the  Lord  called  little  Emma  to 
heaven.  This  broke  her  heart,  but  God  loved 
the  woman  and  so  bound  up  the  wound,  and  the 
sun  rose  again  upon  that  home,  and  went  not 
down  again  until  Mrs.  M.  J.  Thomas  was  laid  in 
the  cold  grave,  leaving  a  broken-down  servant  of 
God  in  poor  health  and  with  a  crushed  spirit  to 
grapple,  alone  and  unattended,  with  the  realities 
of  life.  Ere  long,  however,  Mr.  Thomas  found 
another  helper  in  the  person  of  Mrs.  Amanda 
Macklin,  of  Van  Wert  County,  Ohio,  to  whom  he 
was  married  on  the  23d  of  April,  1887,  and  with 
whom  he  is  passing  his  last  days  happily  as  they 
journey  to  the  tomb. 

Mr.  Thomas  was  converted  when  about  thirty 
years  of  age,  and  united  with  the  United  Breth- 
ren Church,  in  which  he  has  sustained,  to  this 
day,  an  honorable  relationship,  both  as  a  private 


196  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

member  and  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  His  con- 
version was  just  such  as  would  warrant  a  faithful, 
true,  and  devoted  Christian  life.  It  was  not  the 
result  of  a  "mighty,  rushing  wind,"  but  the  calm 
peace  of  the  still,  small  voice  which  spake  the 
troubled  conscience  to  rest. 

Entering  upon  the  work  of  the  ministry,  Mr. 
Thomas  holds  authority  as  follows:  first,  a 
permit  to  exhort,  dated  February  24,  1855; 
second,  license  to  exhort,  dated  May  25,  1855; 
third,  license  to  preach,  dated  May  24,  1856, 
issued  by  the  quarterly  conference;  and  by  the 
Annual  Conference  a  license  issued  September  14, 
1857,  while  his  ordination  j)archment,  given 
under  the  hand  of  Bishop  D.  Edwards,  bears  the 
date,  August  25,  1860.  Entering  upon  the  life  of 
an  itinerant  minister  at  the  time  when  Mr. 
Thomas  did,  meant  much  more  than  it  does  now. 
While  the  qualifications,  in  an  educational  sense, 
were  not  so  requisite  then  as  now,  we  know  that 
the  sacrifices  and  deprivations  of  to-day  hold  no 
comparison  with  what  had  to  be  endured  then; 
and  the  difiference  between  the  work  of  thirty  or 
forty  years  ago  and  that  of  to-day,  is  like  to  that 
between  opening  out  a  farm  in  the  dense  forests 
of  a  new  country  and  maintaining  a  family  while, 
doing  so,  and  taking  a  farm  made  ready  to  hand, 
'from  which  to  secure  a  livelihood. 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  197 

Mr.  Thoma's  life  and  work  in  the  ministry  is 
too  well  known  in  our  own  Conference  to  require 
words  of  either  recommendation  or  commenda- 
tion from  us,  but  as  there  comes  a  time  in  the 
future  when  the  present  will  be  a  stranger,  only 
as  read  in  history,  these  sketches  must  tell  the 
future  what  the  past  has  been. 

As  the  portrait  of  Mr.  Thomas  is  before  you, 
our  pen  forbears  any  delineation  of  character, 
beyond  the  hint  that  he  possesses,  in  a  marked 
degree,  both  faculties  and  graces  peculiar  to  the 
Welsh  blood  from  whence  he  comes,  with  tlio 
exception  possibly  that  he  hates  flattery  a  little 
more  than  mortals  usually  do  who  are  controlled 
by  the  simple  endowments  of  nature.  "We  venture 
that  grace  has  wrought  this  exception.  Mr. 
Thomas  was  always  an  acceptable  preacher,  and 
on  his  favorite  themes  he  was  the  peer  of  the 
best ;  tender  as  a  mother  and  simple  as  a  child, 
his  gospel  appeals  reached  many  a  heart  and 
lead  many  to  the  cross  for  salvation.  Plain, 
practical,  and  forceful  in  the  pulpit,  he  was  just 
the  man  to  meet  opposition  from  the  kingdom 
of  darkness.  Being  a  man  of  positive  convic- 
tions, and  uncompromising  in  his  nature,  he 
naturally  kindled  fires  which  burned  deeply  and 
were  hard  to  put  out ;  especially  was  this  so  during 
the  slaveholders'  rebellion  and  war  in  the  United 


198  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

States.  Mr.  Thomas  knows  much  of  the  sweets 
and  bitters  of  an  itinerant  minister's  hfe  and 
work,  as  they  are  divided  to  circuit  preacher, 
stationed  preacher,  and  presiding  elder,  all  of 
which  places  he  has  filled  during  these  years. 
Mr.  Thomas  has  represented  his  Conference  in 
the  General  Conference  of  the  Church.  But  his 
work  in  the  active  ranks  of  the  ministry  is  done, 
and  ere  long  the  Master  whom  he  has  served 
these  long  and  weary  years  will  say: 

"  Well  done,  good  servant,  faithful  and  true ; 

Give  me  thy  hand  and  I'll  carry  thee  through, 
Over  the  river  to  heaven  thy  home, 

From  whence  again  thou  never  shalt  roam." 

Eev.  William  Miller.  Kev.  William  Miller,  of 
whom  we  now  write  and  whose  portrait  appears 
in  connection  with  this  sketch,  was  born  in  Pick- 
away County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1825,  and  was 
converted  in  Allen  County,  Ohio,  in  the  year 
1839,  being  about  fourteen  years  of  age.  When 
about  twenty  years  of  age  he  was  licensed  to 
preach  the  gospel.  This  initiatory  step  to  Mr. 
jNliller's  future  life  took  place  in  Warren  County, 
Ohio,  March  31,  1845,  and  his  first  annual-con- 
ference license  was  signed  by  Bishop  Kumler. 
His  ordination  took  place  at  an  annual  conference 
held  at  Miltonville,  Butler  County,  Ohio,  January 
10,  1848  or  1849,  if  our  data  are  not  at  fault. 


CPIURCH    HISTORY.  199 

It  will  be  observed  that  Mr.  Miller's  ministry- 
antedates  the  organization  of  the  Auglaize  An- 
nual Conference  some  eight  years.  This  gives 
him  an  unbroken  regular  membership  of  about 
forty-four  years  of  unceasing  work  in  the  min- 
istry of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ. 

Mr.  Miller  is  not  a  poor  man,  nor  is  he  rich; 
his  real  estate  and  appurtenances  are  probably 
worth  between  three  and  four  thousand  dollars. 
He  has  gathered  together  in  these  years  quite  a 
respectable  library  of  books,  which  are  valued  at 
about  $150.  In  the  year  1887  we  asked  Mr. 
Miller  this  question,  "Is  it  your  purpose  to  vote 
on  the  issue  now  before  the  Church  and  abide  by 
the  decision?"  His  answer  was:  "There  is  no 
legitimate  issue  now  before  the  Church  to  be 
voted  upon." 

We  have  been  personally  acquainted  with  Mr. 
Miller  from  the  days  of  our  boyhood,  he  having 
preached  in  my  widowed  mother's  humble  cabin 
home  as  early  as  1845,  and  perhaps  before  he 
entered  the  annual  conference.  This  we  remem- 
ber quite  well,  that  the  people  used  to  call  him  the 
"beardless  boy  preacher."  Often  did  we  see  him 
fall  on  his  knees  while  preaching,  and  plead  with 
the  people  to  be  good.  We  were  young  then,  not 
over  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  of  age,  and  jtist  why 
it  was  we  do  not  know,  but  we  were  afraid  of  the 


200  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

man,  and  so  continued  to  be  for  many  years. 
Time  and  association,  however,  wrought  a  change 
in  this  matter,  and  better  judgment  prevailed. 

Mr.  Miller  has  enjoyed  advantages  in  the  Con- 
ference in  many  respects  above  all  his  brethren. 
To  him  many  doors  have  been  thrown  wide 
open,  when  they  were  scarcely  ajar  to  others. 
Being  six  or  eight  years  older  than  the  Confer- 
ence, he  had  the  preeminence  among  his  brethren. 
Forty  years  ago  he  was  a  necessity.  It  was  both 
natural  and  right  that  it  should  be  so.  There 
were  two  places  where  he  was  needed,  one  in  the 
presiding  eldership,  and  the  other  as  a  delegate 
to  the  General  Conference.  Both  of  these  places 
he  filled  as  honorably  as  any  other  could  havo 
done,  which  is  proven  to  be  true  by  the  fact  that 
for  a  number  of  years,  in  the  earlier  history  of 
the  Conference,  he  filled  the  ofiice  of  presiding 
elder  as  often  as  any  other  man,  and  was  elected 
to  every  General  Conference  up  to  that  of  1885. 
Being  a  man  of  correct  habits,  he  has  enjoyed 
unusual  health,  which  has  been  greatly  in  his 
favor;  and  besides  this,  he  has  never  had  to  go 
down  into  the  vale  of  poverty  and  contend  with 
the  discouragements  that  fall  to  the  lot  of  those 
whose  means  of  support  for  their  families  have 
been  inadequate.  His  has  never  been  the  fortune 
to  sing  psalms  over  an  empty  flour  barrel,  nor 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  201 

prepare  sermons  with  hatless  and  shoeless  chil- 
dren hanging  upon  his  knees.  Others  have  gone 
this  way.  We  do  not  envy  anyone  his  good 
fortune  in  life,  but  commend  the  man  who  can 
feel  for,  and  sympathize  with,  a  "brother  of  lower 
degree." 

As  a  preacher  Mr.  Miller  was  plain  and  practi- 
cal without  being  pungent,  his  plan  being  the 
definition  of  a  single  proposition  rather  than  the 
exegesis  of  the  whole,  and  the  enforcement  of  a 
single  idea  rather  than  the  illustration  of  the  en- 
tire plan.  He  seems  to  have  acted  upon  the  prin- 
ciple that  a  little  well  told  is  better  than  much 
badly  spoken;  and  that  one  precept  well  substan- 
tiated is  better  than  many  truths  poorly  illus- 
trated. We  think  it  well  certified  when  we  say 
that  more  than  any  minister  we  ever  knew,  his 
ship  breasted  the  lightest  sea,  and  faced  the  fewest 
storms.  If  to  number  friends  by  hundreds  and 
enemies  by  units  is  evidence  of  this  fact,  then  no 
one  can  resist  the  logic  of  this  statement.  A  man 
of  such  positive  convictions  as  characterize  Mr. 
Miller,  if  not  well  guarded  and  particularly 
cautious,  would  most  likely  be  "dogmatical"  and 
persistent,  regardless  of  the  opinions  and  judg- 
ment of  others,  no  difference  what  the  conse- 
quences might  be.  These  observations  apply  only 
where  nature's  laws  dominate  the  actions  of  men, 


202  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

and  are  alike  applicable  to  all  ou  general  prin- 
ciples. But  where  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  love 
of  right  and  the  general  good  of  mankind,  pre- 
vail, it  is  different.  We  do  not  know  that  Mr. 
Miller  ever  made  a  confidant  of  any  minister  in 
the  Conference,  though  he  may  have  done  so. 
We  believe,  however,  tliat  he  desired  the  friend- 
ship of  all;  and,  as  far  as  we  ever  knew,  he  had 
the  love  and  respect  of  all.  Mr.  Miller  enjoyed  a 
long  and  uninterrupted  reign  of  popularity  in  the 
Church  and  in  the  Auglaize  Conference,  such  as 
no  other  preacher  among  us  ever  attained  to. 
By  one  class  he  was  honored  for  his  fidelity  to 
truth,  by  another  esteemed  for  his  works'  sake, 
and  by  all  loved  simply  because  he  was  "Little 
Billy  Miller." 

When  the  late  unpleasantness  arose  in  our 
Zion,  Mr.  Miller  felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  break  all 
former  alliances  and  sever  the  bonds  of  fellow- 
ship which  had  existed  for  years  between  himself 
and  his  brethren,  the  only  reason  for  so  doing 
being  that  the  Church  and  the  General  Confer- 
ence thereof  enacted  laws  not  in  harmony  with 
his  views  of  church  polity.  How  he  will  fare  in 
his  new  field  of  operations  we  do  not  know;  but 
one  thing  we  do  know,  that  he  left  behind  him  in 
his  farewell-taking  ten  friends  for  every  one  that 
greeted   him  in  the  outgoing.      It  may  be  the 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  203 

better  way  to  eud  a  long  and  peaceful  life  in 
contention  and  strife;  but  for  one,  we  prefer  to 
end  our  days  close  by  the  side  of  Him  who  so 
earnestly  prayed  his  Father  to  keep  those  who 
loved  him  that  they  all  might  be  one  in  him. 
If  no  two  men  ever  lived  in  Christ  nor  he  in 
them,  until  they  agreed  in  all  things,  then  there 
never  would  be  more  than  one  man  in  him  at 
the  same  time.  "Custom  to  whom  custom;  honor 
to  whom  honor."  Let  every  one  "go  and  learn 
what  that  meaneth." 

Rev.  John  Watters  was  born  in  Columbiana 
County,  Ohio,  November  9,  1830,  and  was  con- 
verted at  Dunkirk,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1859.  Mr. 
Watters  was  licensed  to  preach  in  1865,  and  was 
ordained  in  1869.  He  never  entered  fully  upon 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  but  has  sustained  a 
local  relation  to  the  Conference  and  the  Church 
until  the  present  time.  For  a  number  of  years 
Mr.  Watters  worked  at  the  carpenter  trade.  He 
went  out  as  a  defender  of  his  country's  cause 
during  the  slaveholders'  rebellion.  He  has  been 
employed  as  express  agent  at  Dunkirk,  Ohio,  and 
as  justice  of  the  peace,  for  a  number  of  years. 

Rev.  D.  J.  Schenck  was  born  in  Frederick 
County,  Maryland,  on  the  5th  day  of  April,  1833. 
Mr.  Schenck  is  of  Tunker,  or  German  Baptist, 
extraction,  his  father  and  mother  belonging  to 


204  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

that  communion,  and  remaining  devoted  and 
faithful  members  thereof  until  their  death. 
Quite  early  in  life  Mr.  Schenck  was  taught  to 
repeat  the  Lord's  prayer  in  the  German  tongue. 
Mr.  Schenck  had  poor  opportunities  for  following 
up  his  ambition  for  an  education,  never  having 
three  months'  uninterrupted  schooling  in  his  life. 
But  as  is  generally  the  case  with  ambitious 
young  men,  he  made  of  himself  a  man.  From 
some  cause  Mr.  Schenck  was  given  to  skepticism, 
which,  doubtless,  was  in  his  way,  and  kept 
him  out  of  the  kingdom  longer  than  he  other- 
wise would  have  been.  However,  in  the  year 
1858  he  was  converted,  and  for  reasons  satisfac- 
tory to  himself,  he  adopted  the  United  Brethren 
Church  as  his  Christian  home.  Eight  years  after 
this  happy  event,  that  is,  in  the  year  1866,  Mr. 
Schenck  became  a  member  of  Auglaize  Confer- 
ence, since  when  he  has  acquitted  himself  well, 
and  is  greatly  esteemed  for  his  nobility  of  char- 
acter. He  has  labored  faithfully  as  circuit 
preacher  and  presiding  elder  all  these  years. 
Mr.  Schenck  is  a  close  text  preacher,  and  has  not 
learned  the  art  of  fitting  many  texts  to  the  same 
sermon.  He  has  an  unusual  share  of  good  cheer 
in  his  nature,  and  by  methods  peculiar  to  him- 
self, usually  manages  to  break  the  monotonies  of 
life  and  dissipate  clouds  by  throwing  sunbeams 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  205 

across  the  path.  Mr.  Schenck  is  a  good  debater, 
but  never  has  much  to  say  on  the  Conference 
floor.  He  seems  to  act  on  the  principle  that  it  is 
easier  to  submit  to  conclusions  reached  than  to 
risk  an  argument  in  hope  of  changing  decrees. 
Mr.  Schenck  is  the  father  of  Miss  Ella  Schenck, 
who  is  now  in  Africa  as  a  missionary  under 
appointment  of  the  Woman's  Missionary  Asso- 
ciation, and  whose  portrait  appears  in  connection 
with  that  department  in  these  pages.  Brother 
Schenck  has  crossed  the  meridian,  and  will  soon 
lay  aside  the  hymn  book  and  the  Bible. 

Then  the  Lord  will  say,  "  Well  done, 

Faithful  servant  and  true ; 
Thou  hast  finished  the  work  begun, 

As  all  my  servants  should  do: 
Come  home  and  rest." 

Rev.  Thomas  Coats.  We  know  the  man,  but 
where  and  when  he  was  born,  or  when  and  where 
he  was  converted,  we  cannot  tell.  We  have 
sought  in  every  kind  and  reasonable  way  to 
ascertain  these  facts,  but  from  some  cause,  pro- 
foundly mysterious  to  us,  we  could  not  obtain 
the  information.  This  much,  however,  we  do 
know:  that  he  joined  the  Auglaize  Conference  in 
1868,  in  which  he  has  held  honorable  member- 
ship until  this  time.  Mr.  Coats  has  always  been 
a  zealous  worker  and  faithful  minister,  and  has 
succeeded  in  winning  very  many  souls  for  Christ. 


206  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

We  are  very  sorry  that  we  are  not  at  liberty  to 
say  more  of  the  man  in  this  place;  yet  it  is  in  our 
heart  to  do  so. 

Bev.  C.  A.  Fields  was  born  in  the  State  of  Ten- 
nessee, December  2,  1830;  and  in  the  same  year 
his  father  moved  to  Indiana,  where  he  was  reared 
to  manhood,  and  where  he  has  lived  until  the 
present  time.  At  this  early  stage  the  opportuni- 
ties for  schooling  in  that  part  of  the  State  where 
the  family  settled,  were  very  unfavorable,  and 
consequently  young  Mr.  Fields,  like  hundreds  of 
other  pioneer  boys,  grew  to  manhood  and  entered 
upon  life's  duties  but  poorly  equipped  so  far  as 
letters  were  concerned. 

At  the  age  of  thirteen  he  was  converted  and 
joined  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  where  he 
lived  until  he  was  about  thirty-one  years  of  age, 
when  he  and  his  companion  united  with  the 
United  Brethren  Church.  Mr.  Fields  entered 
Auglaize  Annual  Conference  in  the  year  1870, 
and  has  been  among  the  most  devoted  of  all 
during  these  years,  though  not  all  the  time  em- 
ployed in  the  regular  work  of  the  itinerancy.  He 
is  a  zealous  and  warm-hearted  preacher  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ.  His  house  has  always  been  the 
welcome  resting-place  for  God's  ministers,  and  he 
and  his  now  sainted  companion  always  had  good 
words  for  the  ears  of  the  weary  pilgrim. 


Rev.  E.  Coi'NSELLER.    Page  244. 


Kkv.  \V.  /.  Rdhurts.    Page  30a. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

REVIEW   OF   THE    WORK  FOR    THE   TWENTY-FOURTH, 
TWENTY-FIFTH,  TWENTY-SIXTH,  AND  TWENTY- 
SEVENTH    YEARS. 

Twenty -Fourt h   Year. 

One  more  year's  work  for  Christ  and  the 
salvation  of  men;  one  more  year  of  hope  and 
fear,  of  triumph  and  defeat,  of  joy  and  of  sorrow. 
Work  closed  up,  reports  made  out,  and  we  are  off 
to  Conference  again.  How  short  a  year  seems  to 
a  man  that  is  as  full  of  everything  as  an  itinerant 
preacher  has  to  be,  who  is  alive  to  the  responsibil- 
ities of  his  calling.  These  annual  gatherings 
furnish  a  kind  of  dumping  ground  where  every 
fellow  throws  down  his  load  into  some  kind  of 
promiscuous  heap,  and  from  which  again  each 
picks  up  some  burden  to  bear  away.  It  beats 
any  ordinary  lottery  ever  invented,  simply  be- 
cause there  are  fewer  blanks  drawn.  But  few 
ever  put  in,  who  do  not  draw  something  out.  Not 
that  all  get  the  grand  prize, — that  could  not  be, — 
and  once  in  awhile  there  will  be  a  blank  or  two 
drawn  out,  but  this  only  happens  when  there  are 
no  more  prizes  than  tickets.  We  have  seen 
207 


208  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

many  a  poor  fellow,  and  we  among  them,  who 
had  drawn  out  much  more  than  he  thought  to 
be  just  right;  and  in  some  instances  we  have 
known  them  to  actually  refuse  to  accept  the 
prize  after  they  had  drawn  it.  They  seemed  to 
think  that  the  old  itinerant  wheel  of  transposition 
had  stopped  too  soon,  or  traveled  too  far,  in  its 
rotary  motion,  to  turn  them  up  at  the  right  place. 
We  shall  never  forget  that  in  1890  that  wheel 
which  had  brought  us  uj)  for  more  than  the  third 
of  a  century,  rotated  until  there  was  left  only  one 
poor  little  charge  in  the  swamps  and  mud  that 
was  not  supplied,  and  we  were  forgotten  and  left 
behind — out,  is  what  we  mean.  Our  sin  was,  so 
far  as  we  know,  that  we  had  cut  our  wisdom 
teeth  and  allowed  our  hair  to  get  silvery. 
Pardon  the  seeming  digression.  We  do  not 
want  statistics  to  become  monotonous,  and  hence 
the  occasional  diversion. 

This  twenty-fourth  session  was  held  at  Mount 
Pleasant  Chapel,  Union  County,  Ohio,  August  23, 
1876.  Thirty-nine,  out  of  fifty-six,  members 
answered  to  their  names.  Marshal  Early  was 
licensed  to  preach,  and  J.  P.  Stewart  was  or- 
dained. L.  S.  Farber  was  transferred  to  the  St. 
Joseph  Conference,  and  W.  Fisher  withdrew. 
The  year  seems  to  have  been  wonderfully  blessed 
in  the  matter  of  ingathering,  as  there  were  one 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  209. 

thousand,  seven  hundred  and  sixty-six  new  names 
placed  upon  the  Church  record.  But  there  was 
a  lack  from  some  cause  in  finance,  there  being 
over  three  hundred  dollars  less  paid  to  preachers 
than  the  former  year,  and  over  three  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars  less  missionary  money  collected. 
We  cannot  account  for  these  discrepancies.  We 
have  always  held  it  to  be  self-evident  that  a 
genuine  revival  of  divine  grace  in  the  human 
heart  was  promotive  of  benevolence  in  the  soul; 
and  we  dare  call  in  c|uestion  the  religion  of  any 
man  or  woman  who  withholds  his  means  from 
the  support  of  the  cause  of  Christ,  or  who  gives 
less  than  what  God  requires  in  hope  of  easing  a 
covetous  and  avaricious  spirit,  and  quieting  a 
conscience  which  cries  out  once  and  again: 
*'  Give !  oh,  give !  For  Jesus'  sake,  give."  Now,  when 
a  man's  preaching  costs  him  only  about  $1.66  a 
year,  as  it  did  our  people  this  year,  it  must  follow 
that  one  of  three  things  is  true.  Either,  first, 
the  man  is  very  poor  and  should  be  excused; 
second,  very  stingy  and  should  be  censured;  or 
third,  the  preaching  is  very  poor  and  therefore 
worth  but  little,  in  which  case  the  preacher  is 
largely  at  fault.  Then  again,  when  it  appears,  as 
it  does  this  year,  that  our  people  pay  only  about 
twenty-seven  cents  each  for  the  cause  of  missions, 
it   "maketh   the  heart  sick."     Two  dollars  and 


210  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

forty-three  cents  as  a  total  amount  for  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  at  home  and  sending  it  abroad! 
Surely  it  is  this  kind  of  religion  which  closes  the 
eyes  while  the  baskets  are  being  passed,  and 
sings,  "Oh,  how  happy  are  they  who  their  Savior 
obey";  and  then  drops  on  bended  knee  and  prays, 
"Thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done,"  etc.  Not 
all,  for  there  are  very  many  good  peoj^le  who 
do  all  that  is  required  of  them,  but  there  are  so 
many  more  who  do  little  or  nothing,  that  the 
general  cause  is  necessarily  crippled.  We  cannot 
tarry  to  discuss  this  matter  here,  but  shall  do  so 
at  the  proper  time  and  place. 

This  session  was  very  harmonious,  not  a  jar 
or  discord  during  the  entire  sitting  so  far  as  we 
now  remember. 

Twenty- Fijth   Year. 

How  swiftly  time  flies;  here  a  day  and  gone. 
But  to  mortal  man  no  thought  is  so  important  as 
that  which  reminds  him  that  time  never  returns. 
When  past  once  it  is  gone  forever.  An  awful 
thought:  it  has  carried  with  it  privileges,  oppor- 
tunities, and  facilities  for  developing  the  mind, 
expanding  the  intellect,  and  training  the  spirit 
for  the  higher  planes  of  Christian  usefulness, 
which  never  offer  again  as  once  they  did.  But 
mourning  the  follies  of  the  past  will  never  cor- 
rect its  blunders,  nor  can  it  avail  anything  for 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  211 

the  future  except  as  the  remembrance  of  them 
serves  to  inspire  caution  and  prevent  their  repe- 
tition. 

Well,  twelve  months  have  gone  shice  we  went 
forth  under  divine  appointment, — ^well,  by  the 
appointment  of  men,  if  you  prefer  it  that  way, — 
and  we  are,  in  th«  providence  of  God,  permitted 
to  meet  again  in  Annual  Conference  session.  This 
time  we  have  assembled  with  the  church  in  Dun- 
kirk, Ohio,  and  the  time  is  August  29, 1877.  The 
following  named  brethren  were  received  at  this 
session;  namely,  Isaiah  Imler  and  J.  Vian  from 
quarterly  conference,  and  A.  Ruble  from  the 
Evangelical  Association.  A.  Ruble,  D.  N.  Howe, 
and  J.  Cost  were  ordained;  and  J.  Bartmess  and 
D.  B.  Cain  were  dismissed  from  the  Annual  Con- 
ference and  replaced  on  the  quarterly  conference 
roll.  C.  0,  Robb  was  transferred  to  the  East 
Tennessee  Conference.  William  Dillon  and  C.  B. 
Beatty  were  received  on  transfers  from  Miami 
Conference.  We  would  be  recreant  to  our  trust, 
did  we  pass  unnoticed  the  shameful  fact  that 
there  was  $2,072.89  less  support  paid  to  the  min- 
isters this  year  than  what  was  paid  the  year 
before.  This  meant  an  average  salary  of  only 
$295.04,  while  the  average  amount  paid  is  only 
$1.42  to  the  member,  twenty-four  cents  less  than 
the  previous  year._  The  collections  for  missions 


212  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

show  about  the  same  losses.  To  us  it  is  painful 
to  record  these  facts,  and  we  only  do  so  because 
faithfulness  to  the  Church  demands  it.  How- 
ever, they  serve  to  show  how  well  grounded  were 
our  fears  as  indicated  in  our  frequent  appeals  to 
the  Church,  as  noted  in  previous  chapters  of  this 

work. 

Twenty-Sixth  Year. 

The  twenty-sixth  annual  meeting  of  the  Con- 
ference was  held  with  the  people  at  Pontiac, 
Shelby  County,  Ohio,  convening  August  28, 
1878.  Changes  were  made  in  the  Conference  roll 
as  follows:  P.  B.  Williams  was  received  on 
transfer  from  Miami  Conference,  and  C.  O.  Robb 
returned  the  transfer  given  him  the  last  year. 
G.  W.  Staley  and  T.  S.  Walter  from  quarterly 
conference  were  licensed  to  preach.  C.  0.  Robb 
and  J.  H.  Drake  were  granted  open  transfers,  and 
Merritt  Miller  and  D.  W.  Abbott  were  ordained. 
W.  H.  Taylor  was  returned  to  the  quarterly  con- 
ference, and  David  Davis  went  to  his  reward  in 
heaven. 

The  finances  this  year  present  a  better  show- 
ing than  for  the  previous  year,  the  net  increase 
of  preachers'  salaries  being  $1,497.18,  and  for 
missions  about  $100.  While  the  increase  in 
members  was  not  so  great  as  in  some  other  years, 
we  are  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  a  better  con- 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  213 

(lition  of  heart  prevailed,  and  that  a  better  state 
of  things  obtained  in  consequence  of  this.  It 
would  seem  that  our  people  were  getting  down  to 
more  solid  work.  The  future  will  tell,  however, 
whether  this  is  true  or  not. 

Twenty  -  Seventh   Year. 

Alas !  alas !  How^  swiftly  time  passes,  and  how 
brief  our  stay  here.  One  of  our  number  has 
passed  from  labor  to  reward  since  we  began 
writing  this  history.  AVe  had  recorded  his  nam.e 
as  among  the  living,  and  now  must  rewrite 
before  this  goes  to  the  press;  and  how  many 
more  will  have  to  be  changed  thus  ere  these 
pages  are  completed,  no  man  can  tell;  but  God 
knoweth.  It  may  be  the  writer.  AVe  are  content, 
if  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  so. 

Yes,  another  year  has  passed  wdtli  all  its  cares 
and  sorrows,  and  its  bitter  and  its  sweet;  and  a 
band  of  God's  nobility  have  come  together  in 
annual  council  again,  to  review  the  work  of  the 
past  and  make  plans  for  the  future.  For  this 
purpose  they  have  assembled  this  time  wdth  our 
people  at  Five  Points,  Liberty  Chapel,  Allen 
County,  Indiana,  August  27,  1879.  Changes  in 
membership  of  the  Conference  were  material,  and 
stand  as  follows:  received  on  recommendation 
from  quarterly  conference,  H.  G.  Stemen,  J.  W. 
Lower,  S.  D.  Specs,  J.  D.  Williams,  Geo.  A.  AVood, 


214  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

T.  M.  Harvey,  R.  G.  Montgomery,  William 
Austin,  and  W.  F.  Smith;  on  transfer,  D.  A. 
Johnston  from  Central  Ohio,  H.  J.  Mulholland 
from  Central  Illinois,  and  C.  R.  Paddock  from 
White  Kiver  Conference,  William  Austin  was 
granted  an  open  transfer.  M.  R.  Geyer,  W.  S. 
Fields,  C.  B.  Beatty,  P.  B.  Williams,  and  C.  A. 
Fields  were  ordained.  The  name  of  James 
Wilkinson  was  erased  from  the  journal,  he  hav- 
ing withdrawn  from  the  Church  under  charges. 

The  matter  of  finance  shows  some  little  im- 
provement in  the  way  of  salaries,  but  a  little 
falling  off  in  missionary  interests.  There  is  some 
decrease  in  the  membership  this  year,  and  also 
the  number  received  is  far  below  that  of  any  year 
of  the  last  seven.  Just  why  this  is  so  we  do  not 
know,  but  we  might  assign  reasons  therefor,  but 
think  it  not  prudent  to  do  so  at  this  time  and 
place.  Only  to-day  we  received  a  letter  from  a 
brother,  saying  to  us  regarding  the  history:  "Put 
in  plenty  of  salt  and  not  too  much  pepper."  This 
advice  is  good,  and  we  had  made  up  our  mind 
from  the  beginning  that  since  we  were  to  pre- 
pare a  kind  of  general  "  dish "  we  would  put  in 
salt,  pepper,  mustard,  sugar,  and  milk.  This 
done,  every  one,  it  is  hojjed,  will  find  some- 
thing which  will  do  him  good.  We  confess  to  no 
particular  liking  for  the  preparation  of  such  a 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  215 

dessert;  nor  would  we  present  it  at  all,  did  other 
materials  for  its  preparation  offer. 

We  think,  however,  a  faithful  record,  guarding 
well  the  outposts  and  signal  lights  of  our  beloved 
Zion,  is  what  our  people  and  others  desire.  Truth 
clothed  in  the  habiliments  of  virtue  and  moral 
honesty,  is  the  queen  whose  scepter  is  held  out  to 
all,  and  which  to  approach  is  to  be  admitted  to 
the  royal  banquet. 


216 


AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 

A  Horrible  Night— A  Mob  Defeated  — A  Big  Collection. 
A  Horrible  Night. 
And  do  you  wonder  why,  when  you  look  closely 
at  the  scene  before  you?  It  is  now  thirty-six 
years  since  that  never-to-be-forgotten  night,  rej)re- 
sented  by  our  engraving,  was  passed  by  us.  Tlie 
human  parties  so  much  interested  in  the  matter 
then  are,  so  far  as  we  know,  all  dead  except  the 
writer;  and  so  far  as  the  other  fellows,  who  were 
not  so  human,  are  concerned,  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  they  every  one  died  childless.  Think  of  a 
poor  preacher,  tired  nearly  to  death  with  three 
services  in  the  day,  a  night  trij)  of  three  miles 
after  the  night  meeting  through  mud  enougli  to 
satisfy  the  reasonable  demands  of  a  thousand 
generations,  and  the  thoughts  of  a  forty-  or  fifty- 
mile  ride  for  the  morrow  to  reach  the  home  of  an 
invalid  wife  and  little  children,  from  whom  he 
had  been  absent  for  two  or  three  weeks;  and  then 
look  at  the  scene  before  you,  and  ask  yourself  the 
question,  whether  by  any  known  law  of  mercy, 
justice,  equity,  or  revenge  it  could,  under  any 
217 


218  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

provocatiou,  no  difference  how  aggravated  it  might 
be,  ever  be  rehgious  to  place  an  innocent,  unof- 
fending, and  unarmed  man  in  mortal  combat 
with  such  fearful  odds  against  him.  Well,  we 
were  in  for  it,  and  no  means  of  escape  offering, 
we  made  up  our  mind  to  kick  and  scratch  it  out 
until  the  morning.  There  was  a  little  relief 
afforded  us,  however,  in  the  kicking,  snoring,  and 
snorting  of  our  host  at  our  side.  Our  tormentors 
were  not  satisfied  wdth  our  blood.  They  played 
shinny,  football,  hide-and-go-seek,  and  ran  foot 
races,  over  our  body  until  morning.  "We  did  our 
best,  but  could  not  hold  the  ground.  We  offered 
to  compromise,  and  actually  conceded  to  them  half 
their  claim  by  crawling  up  to  the  head  of  the  bed, 
but  it  was  no  use.  They  persisted  that  we  were 
intruders;  that  they  were  the  rightful  owners  of 
the  place,  and  were  in  peaceable  possession  when 
we  entered  the  grounds ;  and  that  by  an  unalterable 
law,  made  in  the  Garden  of  Eden  when  Adam  fell, 
and  ratified  in  the  days  of  Moses  and  Pharaoh, 
they  had  the  absolute  right  to  eat  every  man,  lean 
or  fleshy,  that  dared  encroach  upon  their  territory, 
Tlie  morning  came  at  last,  and  if  we  ever  quar- 
reled with  the  sun  for  coming  too  soon,  it  was 
certainly  not  that  morning.  Well,  our  good 
brother  brought  out  his  bottle  and  asked  us  to 
have  some  before  breakfast,  but  we  could  not  drink. 


CHURCH    HISTOKY.  219 

A  Mob  Defeated. 
We  were  holding  a  meeting  on  the  borderland 
of  a  modern  Sodom  of  thirty-five  years  ago,  when 
five  young  fellows — not  men — conceived  the 
idea  that  it  would  be  a  righteous  thing  to  do  to 
whip  a  preacher;  and  accordingly  they  arranged 
the  time  and  order  of  attack,  and  poured  down 
just  enough  liquid  poison  to  fire  their  brains  and 
make  them  courageous.  We  were  preaching  in  a 
brick  schoolhouse.  The  mob  came,  and  their 
secret  was  unknown  to  everybody  but  themselves, 
so  far  as  we  ever  learned.  They  had  prepared  a 
long  pole,  which  they  used  after  the  fashion  of  a 
"battering  ram."  And  ever  and  anon  they  ap- 
plied it  with  such  force  that  it  seemed  as  though 
they  would  certainly  make  a  breach  through  the 
wall.  And  all  this  time  not  a  man  dared  go  out 
to  them,  and  we  could  not  leave  our  sermon  to  do 
so  until  we  got  through;  and  to  be  plain  and 
candid  in  the  matter  we  did  not  care  to  do  so 
anyhow.  Moreover,  we  were  not  really  sure  it  was 
we  whom  they  wanted  to  see;  nor  did  we  have  the 
most  remote  idea  that  if  we  went  out  we  should 
be  treated  with  respect.  We  suffered  their  con- 
duct until  the  sermon  was  through,  notwithstand- 
ing they  would  throw  the  door  open  as  often  as  it 
was  closed,  and  curse,  and  blaspheme,  and  damn 
the  preacher.     When  they  began  to  do  this,  then 


220  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

we  concluded  that  we  were  the  one  they  wanted 
to  come  out.  And  while  a  dear  old  brother  was 
making  the  closing  prayer,  and  while  the  congre- 
gation were  all  bowed  with  him, — for  the  people 
kneeled  in  those  days, — the  mob  raved  so  "fiend- 
ishly" that  we  could  not  endure  it  longer,  and 
accordingly  we  arose  from  our  knees  and  slipped 
out  of  the  house,  unobserved  by  the  congregation. 
It  was  a  beautiful  moonlight  night,  and  we  were 
no  sooner  out  than  we  were  made  aware  of  the 
fact  that  we  had  a  job  on  our  hands  which  might 
tax  both  our  tactics  and  our  muscle.  We  had 
unexpectedly  met  the  giant  of  the  land,  and  his 
brain  burning.  He  was  of  a  good  family,  all  of 
whom  had  been  converted  some  time  before  and 
were  in  the  church.  He  had  been  employed,  and 
made  drunk,  by  the  others  for  this  purpose. 
When  we  went  out  they  all  fled  but  him.  We 
spoke  kindly  to  him  and  said,  "Why,  John,  is  it 
possible  you  are  in  such  a  crowd  as  this  ? "  He 
responded  with  an  unlawful  word  and  a  proposi- 
tion to  shake  wdth  us  in  a  way  which  we  did  not 
appreciate,  and  so  we  did  as  he  told  us  to  do, 
though  we  had  not  thought  of  doing  otherwise  at 
that  time.  He  said,  "Don't  touch  me  or  I'll 
knock  you  into" — well,  that  place  that  Dives 
went  to  and  couldn't  get  out  of;  and  as  we  didn't 
wish  to  go  there,  and  the  conditions  for  keeping 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  221 

out  were  so  easy,  we  did  not  touch  him  then,  nor 
would  we  ever  have  done  so,  could  we  have  done 
otherwise  just  as  well  as  not.  He  raved,  and  we 
let  him;  but  finally  one  of  his  party  came  in  to 
help  him,  and  then  trouble  began  in  earnest.  We 
then  had  to  do  something  more  than  reason;  and 
we  made  up  our  mind  that  if  we  had  to  be  whip- 
ped, they  should  earn  all  the  glory  they  would 
ever  get  out  of  it,  and  carry  the  certificates  to 
show  how  they  had  won  it.  They  got  their  glory, 
but  not  what  they  came  for;  it  was  the  honor  of 
a  defeat  which  they  had  to  endure,  as  it  could  not 
be  enjoyed.  And  no  wonder,  for  on  the  very  spot 
where  we  gathered  in  the  deadlock  they  asked  our 
forgiveness,  and  solemnly  pledged  themselves  not 
to  interrupt  any  religious  service  again. 
A  Big  Collection. 
Thirty-four  years  ago  a  collection  for  a  preacher 
that  amounted  to  fifteen  dollars  or  more,  was 
simply  wonderful,  and  indeed  it  is  not  less  mar- 
velous now,  in  the  Auglaize  Conference  at  least. 
Well,  that  thing  actually  happened  to  us  once, 
and  it  was  in  the  same  place  where  we  yoked 
the  mob  and  conquered  a  victory  for  the  right. 
We  had  closed  up  our  year  on  the  charge,  and 
were  going  to  this  point  for  a  Saturday  and 
Sabbath  farewell  meeting,  from  which  we  should 
go  to  Conference.     We  had  a  dear  sick  brother 


222  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

on  the  work,  who  had  fallen  among  thieves  and 
had  been  robbed  of  all  he  possessed,  and  turned 
out  to  die.  He  was  sick  for  about  a  year,  and 
the  Lord  wanted  him  to  preach.  The  result  was, 
that  his  troubles  were  almost  more  than  he  could 
bear.  We  wanted  to  see  this  afflicted  family 
before  we  left,  and  so  made  them  a  visit  on  our 
way  to  the  meeting.  We  shall  never  forget  that 
visit.  There  lay  the  brother  prostrate,  and  help- 
less so  far  as  being  able  to  procure  a  morsel  of 
bread  for  his  family  was  concerned.  And  not 
ten  miles  from  this  house  of  want  lived  the 
ojipressor  who  had  taken  the  wheat  from  his  bins, 
the  corn  from  his  cribs,  and  the  pigs  out  of  his 
pens,  and  left  him  to  die  of  starvation.  The 
oppressor  was  worth  $75,000.  The  poor  fellow 
had  a  great  many  unsettled  accounts  when  he 
went  to  meet  the  God  who  is  the  friend  of  "all 
that  are  oppressed,"  and,  as  we  believe  God's 
Word,  he  lives  in  that  country  where  the  inhab- 
itants never  complain  of  being  cold. 

But  to  return.  Our  visit  w^as  a  good  one  for 
us  all.  We  talked  and  cried;  we  read  the  Word 
of  the  Lord  and  prayed;  and  we  ate  the  frugal 
meal  together.  We  were  about  two  dollars  and 
fifty  cents  ahead, — nothing  more,  nothing  less, — 
and  were  on  our  way  to  Conference.  We  scarcely 
knew  what  to  do.     There  was  not  money  enough 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  223 

to  stand  a  division,  and  to  give  it  all  did  not  at 
first  seem  just  the  right  thing  to  do.  We  were 
not  long,  however,  in  reaching  a  conclusion,  and 
when  we  were  ready  for  the  farewell,  duty  was 
plain  enough.  The  brother  was  sick;  we  were 
well,  and  could  work  for  bread;  he  could  not. 
He  was  penniless;  we  were  not,  though  the  two 
dollars  and  fifty  cents  we  had,  represented  the 
two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  which  we  had  justly 
and  honorably  earned,  and  which  was  then  in 
the  pockets  of  the  people  we  had  served,  kept 
back  by  fraud.  We  took  out  our  purse  and 
poured  its  contents  into  the  lap  of  the  weeping 
wife,  remarking  that  we  could  get  along  better 
than  they  could.  We  left  that  home  with  both  a 
glad  and  a  sad  heart.  We  had  not  gone  far 
until  the  Devil  began  to  abuse  us  for  what  we 
had  done.  He  said,  "Why,  you  are  poor;  you 
have  a  poor  afflicted  family,  who  needed  that 
money  worse  than  they  did,  and  besides  this,  the 
people  are  keeping  them  anyhow."  And  tlien, 
as  if  to  clinch  his  arguments  by  subtlety,  he 
Said, "  Now  what  will  you  do,  going  to  a  Confer- 
ence without  a  cent  of  money?"  We  could  only 
find  comfort  in  the  fact  that  we  could  better  afford 
to  go  to  Conference  penniless,  having  done  right 
before,  than  to  go  with  a  hundred  dollars  in  our 
pockets,  having  done  wrong.     We  went  to  the 


224  •     AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

place  where  the  meeting  was  to  be  held,  and  on 
Saturday  afternoon  an  outsider  came  and  asked 
me  if  it  would  be  all  right  to  take  a  collection  for 
me,  remarking  at  the  same  time  that  the  church 
had  failed  to  do  what  they  ought  to  have  done; 
and  that  there  was  a  host  of  wicked  people  there 
who  had  waited  on  my  ministry  for  over  two 
years,  and  had  never  done  anything  for  my 
supi^ort;  and  that  he  wanted  the  privilege  to 
ask  them  for  a  collection,  but  he  did  not  want 
the  members  of  the  church  to  have  anything  to 
do  with  it.  He  was  granted  the  request,  and  on 
the  Sabbath  he  took  his  collection  and  placed  in 
our  hands  about  fifteen  dollars.  We  attributed  the 
whole  matter  to  the  one  simple  fact  that  we  had 
done  God's  will  in  giving  all  we  had  to  a  poor 
brother.  We  were  better  off  in  every  way.  "  Go 
and  do  thou  likewise." 


Rev.  p.  C.  Bechdolt.    Page  314. 


Rev,  a.  S.  Whetsel.    Page  315. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

BEVIEWOFTHE  WORK  FOR  THE  TWENTY-EIGHTH,  TWENTY- 
NINTH,  AND  THIRTIETH  YEARS. 

Entertaining  an  Annual  Conference,  etc, 

Twenty-Eighth  Year. 

TiMK  speeds  away,  away ; 
Another  hour,  another  day, 
Another  month,  another  year, 
Of  weary  toil  and  ceaseless  care. 

And  we  are  again  convened  in  annual  session 
with  the  church  of  Clirist  at  OHve  Branch, 
Auglaize  County,  Ohio,  August  25,  1880. 

As  we  looked  in  upon  the  faces  of  the  fifty- 
five  men  there  assembled,  it  was  plain  to  be  seen 
that  many  of  them  had  seen  hard  service  during 
the  3^ear,  and  some  were  nearing  their  journey's 
end.  Four  who  answered  to  roll  call  then,  have 
gone  to  answer  to  their  Judge  since  that  time, 
and  ere  long  others  will  be  gone.  As  we  now 
look  back,  some  things  come  to  our  mind  which 
transpired  at  this  session  which  time  or  space 
cannot  efface  from  memory.  We  mention  the 
case  of  a  brother  who  allowed  himself  to  be 
expelled  from  the  Church  and  the  Conference 
'■^  225 


22G  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

through  pure  selfishness.  We  felt  sad  at  the  time, 
and  even  now,  though  so  far  removed  from  the 
scene.  What  a  pity  that  a  man  should  be  such 
an  enemy  to  himself.  Another  thing  we  cannot 
forget  was  the  fact  that  Father  Hendrix  preached 
at  that  Conference  the  last  time  we  ever  heard 
him.  He  was  very  feeble  at  the  time,  though 
full  of  zeal  for  Christ.  The  sermon  was  not  such 
as  we  usually  hear  in  these  latter  days,  but  was 
one  of  the  long-time-ago  kind — such  as  God's 
ministers  preached  in  the  cabins  and  barns. 

The  following  changes  were  made  in  the  Con- 
ference roll:  J.  C.  Montgomery  and  R.  N.  West 
were  licensed  to  preach  on  recommendation  from 
quarterly  conference;  M.  Early,  W.  S.  Fields, 
and  S.  D.  Specs  were  granted  open  transfers;  and 
D.  N.  Howe  was  transferred  to  Miami  Conference. 
T.  Carroll,  T.  S.  Walters,  and  J.  Heistand  were 
expelled  from  the  Conference,  the  former  for 
insubordination,  or,  as  he  defined  it,  for  refusing 
to  violate  his  conscience.  W.  Skinner,  G.  H. 
Bonnell,  M.  Early,  and  C.  Bodey  were  ordained. 
The  finances  show  an  encouraging  gain  over 
the  previous  year,  both  as  to  ministerial  sup- 
port and  missions,  while  the  membership  is 
renewed  by  nearly  twelve  hundred  additional 
names,  and  a  handsome  net  increase  to  the  gen- 
eral roll. 


CHUKCH    HISTOKY.  227 

Twenty-Ninth   Year. 

Again  another  twelve  months  have  been  added 
to  the  past,  and  thirty-two  servants  of  the  Lord 
who  went  forth  from  the  session  of  the  previous 
year,  have  returned  wiser  men  for  their  experi- 
ence, if  not  indeed  better  for  their  sufferings  with 
and  for  the  Master.  Some  who  went  forth  fearful 
and  almost  unbelieving,  came  back  rejoicing  and 
full  of  hope,  while  others  who  joined  the  battle  with 
gladness  and  strong  courage,  returned  with  sad 
countenances  and  heavy  hearts.  These  things 
belong  to  the  itinerant  ministry,  and  happy  will 
he  be  who  can  endure  to  the  end.  Well,  no 
matter;  they  were  in  the  contract,  and  so  must 
be  expected. 

HoAV  mercifully  a  kind  Providence  has  smiled 
upon  us  for  another  year;  not  one  of  our  number 
has  died  during  the  year,  and  now  at  its 
close  we  are  permitted  to  meet  again  as  "  brethren 
in  Christ."  What  a  thought  is  this!  Surely  if 
this  was  better  understood,  it  would  be  better 
than  the  "precious  ointment  that  ran  down  upon 
Aaron's  beard" — at  least  it  w^ould  help  over 
much  that  is  otherwise  hard.  But  we  have 
digressed  again,  and  so  now  will  return  and  tell 
the  reader  that  this  twenty-ninth  meeting  was 
held  at  Centenary  Church,  in  Mercer  County, 
Ohio,  between  the  7th  and  lOtli  of  September, 


228  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

1881.  This  was  in  the  land  of  flowing  fountains 
of  Uving  water,  one  of  which  was  in  the  church- 
yard, and  seemed  to  say,  "Come  and  drink." 

The  changes  in  the  ministerial  roll  were  not 
so  great  as  at  some  other  times.  Two  were  admitted 
to  membership  on  recommendation  from  quar- 
terly conference,  namely,  Jacob  Parthimer  and 
William  Browning;  and  J.  D.  Bottles  on  transfer 
from  Miami  Conference.  I.  Imler,  J,  Vian,  G. 
W.  Staley^  and  J.  W.  Nicodemus  were  ordained; 
and  H.  J.  MulhoUand  was  granted  an  open 
transfer.  There  was  a  marked  improvement  in 
ministerial'  support,  and  also  in  missionary  con- 
tributions. Not  so  much  excess  to  the  field 
over  other  years,  as  there  were  two  more  charges 
worked  than  before;  but  the  average  salary  paid 
was  $366.45.  The  lowest  amount  paid  was  $109, 
and  the  highest  $580.23.  There  were  three  dis- 
tricts this  year,  and  the  highest  salary  paid  on  a 
district  was  $507.50. 

Thirtieth   Year. 

Another  year's  work  is  done,  and  at  its  close 
fifty  toilers  in  the  Master's  vineyard  have  met  at 
Elida,  Allen  County,  Ohio,  to  compare  notes, 
rejoice  over  their  victories,  and  mourn  their 
defeats.  The  time  of  this  gathering  was  August 
30,  1882.  To  the  writer  this  was  the  best  Annual 
Conference  we  ever  attended.     Mrs.  Luttrell  and 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  229 

myself  had  often  talked  about  the  great  pleasure 
it  would  give  us  to  help  entertain  an  Annual 
Conference,  and  esj)ecially  did  she  desire  to  do  so, 
often  saying  she  would  love  to  cook  for  one  Con- 
ference before  she  died.  That  wish  was  gratified 
at  this  session,  and  how  well  she  catered  to  the 
tastes  and  appetites  of  her  many  guests  we  will 
let  others  tell.  We  know,  however,  that  it  gave 
us  the  greatest  jileasure  of  our  lives  to  feed  our 
many  friends  and  brethren  in  the  Lord,  at  whose 
tables  we  had  broken  bread  while  going  forth 
all  over  the  Conference  from  year  to  year  trying 
to  preach  the  gospel  of  salvation  to  dying  men. 
The  following  changes  were  made  in  the  Con- 
ference roll  at  this  time:  F.  Spain,  W.  S.  Sage, 
B,  F.  Sutton,  and  J.  Q.  Kline  were  licensed  to 
preach  on  recommendation  from  c^uarterly  confer- 
ence; and  W.  Z.  Roberts  was  received  on  transfer 
from  Walla  Walla  Conference.  R.  N.  West, 
T.  M.  Harvey,  J.  W.  Lower,  J.  D.  AVilliams,  W.  F. 
Smith,  G.  A.  Wood,  and  R.  G.  Montgomery  were 
ordained.  H.  C.  Wickersham  was  returned  back 
to  the  quarterly  conference  in  consequence  of  his 
failing  to  complete  the  course  of  reading;  and 
D.  A.  Johnston  was  granted  a  conditional  transfer, 
that  is,  if  he  called  for  it  during  the  year. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

RECAPITULATION  OF  THE    WORK  FOR   THE   YEARS  FALL- 
ING BETWEEN  1S72  AND  1S82. 

We  entered  upon  this  decade  with  four  thou- 
sand, nine  hundred  and  eighty-seven  members 
and  forty-eight  preachers.  To  the  membership 
roll  there  were  added  about  thirteen  thousand 
more,  or  an  average  of  over  one  thousand  and 
three  hundred  a  year.  But  while  this  is  true, 
the  leak  column  in  our  chart  has  drained,  as 
usual,  over  seven  thousand,  or  a  yearly  average 
of  over  seven  hundred  and  eighteen,  from  our 
books,  so  that  we  close  the  decade  with  only  one 
thousand,  two  hundred  and  twenty -two  more 
than  we  began  with;  that  is,  we  have  at  the  end 
of  ten  years'  work  six  thousand,  two  hundred 
and  nine  members,  while  we  have  suffered  an 
actual  loss  of  eleven  thousand,  nine  hundred  and 
twenty-four  members.  But  as  we  have  already 
referred  to  this  elsewhere,  we  will  pass  it  by  for 
the  present. 

To  the  ministerial  roll  of  forty-eight  were  added 
forty-four  more,  thirty-five  from  quarterly  confer- 
ence and  nine  by  transfer.  This  shows  ninety- 
230 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  231 

two  preachers  in  the  Conference  during  these  ten 
years,  but  we  close  the  decade  with  only  sixty- 
four,  which,  while  it  gives  an  increase  of  sixteen, 
shows  a  loss  of  twenty-eight.  Of  this  number, 
twelve  were  transferred  to  other  conferences,  and 
four  went  to  their  reward,  while  the  balance  were 
expelled  or  returned  to  quarterly  conference. 
There  were  two  hundred  and  ninety-six  years  of 
ministerial  labor  performed,  for  which  the  people 
paid  $107,243.07.  This  sum  represents  an  aver- 
age annual  salary  of  about  $362.30,  which  is  a 
very  fair  showing  for  our  people  after  all,  which 
fair  showing  means  that  they  have  enjoyed  church 
privileges  for  about  sixty  cents  a  year  from  1873 
to  1882.  This  showing  is,  of  course,  just  for  the 
support  of  the  ministry,  but  it  must  not  be  put 
aside  by  a  simple  toss  of  the  head.  Too  much  of 
that  way  of  meeting  responsibility  has  already 
been  done.  Somebody  is  guilty  of  a  great 
wrong,  because  we  do  know  hundreds  who  have 
done  vastly  better  than  this,  but  that  very  foct 
only  serves  to  place  the  greater  number  at,  and 
even  below,  the  sixty  cents.  But  enough  of  this 
now;  we  may  refer  to  it  again.  The  aggregate 
amount  collected  for  missions  during  these  ten 
years,  was  $18,778.41.  This  sum  means  less 
than  eleven  cents  a  j^ear  to  each  member  enrolled, 
or,  in  plainer  terms,  ten  cents  and  three  mills  per 


232  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

member  for  ten  years.  These  figures  may  be 
relied  upon  as  correct.  We  have  no  doubt  but 
some  will  be  inclined  to  call  them  in  question, 
but  we  are  responsible  for  their  showing  and  hold 
ourselves  ready  for  the  demonstration  when  the 
curious  challenge  the  facts  they  reveal.  It  was 
during  this  decade  that  we  projected  our  work  in 
the  cities  of  Fort  Wayne,  Indiana,  and  Lima, 
Ohio.  Of  our  work  in  these  places  we  shall  have 
something  to  say  more  at  length  elsewhere. 

It  was  during  this  decade  that  the  Preacher's 
Aid  Society  of  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference 
was  organized.  This  was  done  at  the  twenty- 
fifth  session  in  1877.  Constitution  and  by-laws 
were  adopted  at  this  time,  and  the  following 
officers  were  elected:  president,  D.  F.  Thomas; 
treasurer,  William  Miller;  secretary,  J.  L.  Lut- 
trell.  The  two  first  named  officers  have  seceded 
from  the  Church,  and  their  places  were  filled  by 
others.  The  secretaryship  has  never  passed  out 
of  our  hands.  This  society  was  organized  for  a 
noble  purpose,  and  is  caj^able  of  doing  great  good 
if  properly  managed. 

We  shall  dismiss  this  review,  and  introduce  a 
few  personals  as  an  interlude  between  this  third 
and  the  last  decade,  which  brings  us  to  the  year 
1891. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

Our  portrait  is  tliat  of  Rev.  Cornelius  Brown 
Whitley,  who  was  born  in  Charleston,  West  Vir- 
ginia, September  7,  1817,  where  he  was  reared 
until  he  was  about  fourteen  years  of  age.  Then  he 
came  with  his  father  to  Mercer  County,  Ohio, 
stopping  for  a  short  time  at  St.  Mary's,  which  was 
then  the  county-seat  of  that  county.  Here  the 
young  Mr.  Whitley  was  destined  to  meet  the 
greatest  trial  to  which  a  youth  could  be  subjected, 
for  in  less  than  two  weeks  his  father  died,  and  he 
was  left  houseless,  homeless,  and  friendless  among 
strangers,  not  one  of  whom  he  had  ever  seen  or 
heard  of,  save  the  few  who  administered  to  their 
comfort  while  the  father  lingered  and  when  he 
was  laid  away  in  the  cold  tomb.  Poor  boy !  with 
neither  father  nor  mother,  turning  from  the  grave 
of  the  only  one  on  earth  who  could  direct  his  steps 
with  the  solicitude  of  a  father's  loving  heart. 
Well  do  we  remember  when  we  too  turned  from  the 
grave  of  our  last  earthly  parent  with  the  saddest 
heart  that  ever  throbbed  in  human  breast.  Surely, 
"God  moves  ia  a  mysterious  way, 
His  wonders  to  perform." 
233 


234  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

But  the  poor  orphan  boy  soon  found  a  friend  in 
the  person  of  one  Mr.  ElUott,  of  that  place,  who 
took  him  in  and  did  for  him  a  father's  part  as  far 
as  a  stranger  could  do,  securing  him  a  place 
as  an  apprentice  with  a  blacksmith  by  the  name 
of  Majors,  where  he  stayed  until  he  was  twenty- 
one  years  of  age.  Completing  his  apprenticeship 
with  Mr.  Majors,  the  young  Mr.  Whitley  went  to 
the  town  of  Shanesville  and  started  in  business 
for  himself.  In  February,  1839,  he  was  married 
to  Miss  Rosanna  Moore.  From  1845  to  1847 
Mr.  Whitley  was  caj)tain  of  a  company  known 
as  the  Ohio  militia.  In  the  year  1846  he  was 
appointed  postmaster,  which  office  he  held  until 
1857,  when  he  resigned  and  entered  the  ministry 
of  the  United  Brethren  Church.  He  joined  the 
Miami  Annual  Conference,  perhaps  as  early  as 
the  year  1848,  or  1849,  and  traveled  as  mis- 
sionary and  circuit  preacher  some  five  years, 
when  he  came  into  the  organization  of  the 
Auglaize  Conference  as  a  charter  member.  The 
first  work  that  Mr.  Whitley  received  at  the  hands 
of  the  Auglaize  Conference  was  called  Auglaize 
Mission. 

Mr.  Whitley  was  truly  a  pioneer  preacher,  and 
in  the  days  of  his  active  life  in  the  work  that 
meant  long,  weary  horseback  rides  through  brush 
and  mud,   plenty  of  hard   toil,  and   small   pay. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  235 

To  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist  in  those  days, 
required  deejDer  convictions  than  the  schools 
could  give,  and  profounder  consecration  than  ever 
walked  in  silver  slippers  or  pointed  to  the  cross 
with  a  gloved  hand.  As  we  now  remember,  Mr, 
Whitley  became  very  i)0j)ular  as  a  preacher  of 
funerals.  Two  things  contributed  to  this:  first, 
the  scarcity  of  preachers  at  that  time;  and  sec- 
ond, the  manner  in  which  he  did  that  kind  of 
service.  Being  a  kind,  tender-hearted  man,  he 
went  straight  to  the  hearts  of  the  stricken  ones, 
and  poured  his  love  and  sympathy  into  their 
wounded  spirits,  thus  making  them  feel  that  one 
man,  at  least,  was  no  stranger  to  their  deep 
sorrow.  It  is  said  that  he  preached  over  five 
hundred  funerals,  and  solemnized  nearly  three 
hundred  marriages.  His  success  in  the  ministry 
compares  favorably  with  that  of  others  with 
whom  he  had  an  equal  chance  while  in  the 
active  work.  During  the  late  war,  and  at  the 
call  of  Governor  Dennison,  Mr.  Whitley  organ- 
ized a  company  of  militia,  and  was  commissioned 
captain  of  the  same.  He  was  a  stanch  Union 
man  and  a  firm  defender  of  our  liberties.  He 
served  in  the  first  council  of  the  incorporated 
village  of  Shane's  Crossing,  and  was  mayor 
thereof  for  nearly  fourteen  years. 

Mr.  Whitlev  was  the   sworn  foe  of  the  rum 


236  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

cairse,  and  at  one  time  had  succeeded  in  driving 
the  demon  from  his  adopted  town.  He  was  not 
dogmatical,  but  was  sufficiently  firm  and  pro- 
nounced to  force  conviction  whenever  and  where- 
ever  he  made  issue  on  any  question  either  in 
politics  or  religion.  If  he  did  not  at  all  times 
bring  men  to  see  with  his  eyes,  he  at  least  did 
not  put  out  theirs.  Placid  in  nature,  he  seldom 
ruffled  that  of  others.  When  the  waters  of 
Marah  flowed  by,  he  was  the  sugar  tree  that  made 
them  sweet.  God  appointed  our  brother  a  place 
and  a  work;  he  filled  his  place  and  did  his  work, 
and  on  the  29th  day  of  November,  1891,  he  fell 
asleep  in  Jesus,  and — 

Thus  triumphing  through  grace, 
Our  brother  has  gone  to  his  place ; 
And  now  waits,  in  the  Eden  of  love, 
Our  coming  to  meet  him  above. 

■  Rev.  Andretv  SJierrick,  who  joined  the  Confer- 
ence in  the  year  1865,  was  a  low,  heavy-set  man, 
with  very  dark  skin,  black  hair,  and  black  eyes. 
His  countenance  was  open  as  the  sunlight  of 
heaven,  and  his  heart  as  free  as  the  air  we 
breathe.  His  devotion  to  God  was  perfect,  and 
his  zeal  knew  no  bounds.  He  was  a  lover  of  the 
good,  and  hospitable  to  the  poor.  He  acted  on 
the  principle  that  he  was  not  his  own,  but  that 
Christ  had  bought  him  with  his  own  precious 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  237 

blood,  and  so  required  the  best  service  of  his  life. 
llis  prayers  were  simply  talks  with  the  Lord,  and 
often  did  they  do  us  more  good  than  many 
sermons  we  have  heard.  He  could  get  more 
honey  from  the  "carcass  of  a  dead  lion"  without 
getting  stung  by  the  bees,  than  any  man  we 
ever  knew  or  heard  of,  except  perhaps  Samson. 
With  him  "patience  had  her  j^erfect  work,"  and 
by  it  he  possessed  his  soul.  He  esteemed  himself 
little,  and  sought  to  be  unknown.  To  him  the 
approbation  of  God  was  more  than  all  the 
encomiums  that  men  could  bestow.  This  good 
man  did  not  live  long  to  bless  men  in  his  calling 
to  the  ministry.  He  traveled  awhile,  but  his 
health  failing,  he  yielded  to.  the  inevitable,  and  in 
the  year  1869,  at  his  home  in  Mercer  County, 
Ohio,  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  and  — 

We  now  truthfully  record. 

Of  all  the  men  we  ever  knew, 
None  were  truer  to  their  Lord 

Than  was  Brother  Sherrick,  A  ndrew. 

Rev.  Tobias  Heistand,  whose  portrait  we  present 
to  our  readers  by  the  aid  of  both  our  engraving 
and  our  pen,  was  the  son  of  Bishop  Samuel  Hei- 
stand, who  was  the  ninth  bishop  of  the  United 
Brethren  Church,  having  been  first  elected  to  this 
office  by  the  General  Conference  held  in  Picka- 
way County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1833,  and  reelected 
in  1837. 


238  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

Mr.  Heistand  was  born  in  Fairfield  County, 
Ohio,  February  16,  1815.  What  his  advantages 
for  acquiring  an  education  were  we  do  not  know, 
but  we  are  sure,  whatever  they  were,  all  were  util- 
ized, if  not  indeed  mastered,  by  him  with  a  view 
to  that  end.  He  was  an  enthusiast  on  the  ques- 
tion of  a  Christian  and  sanctified  education. 
How  Mr.  Heistand  employed  himself  in  his  earlier 
life  we  are  not  advised.  From  the  time  of  his 
birth  until  he  is  twenty-five  years  of  age  we 
know  nothing  of  him  whatever;  but  in  the  year 
1840,  and  on  the  20th  day  of  September,  we  find 
him  consummating  a  marriage  contract  with  Miss 
Elizabeth  Foltz.  Mr.  Heistand  was  licensed  by 
the  quarterly  conference  in  1859,  and  in  the  fall 
of  1862,  was  admitted  to  membership  in  the 
Annual  Conference.  His  ordination  parchment 
bears  date  of  August  25,  1867. 

It  was  our  privilege  to  be  pastor  to  Mr.  Hei- 
stand in  1862,  which  gave  us  the  opportunity  of 
studying  the  man  in  all  phases  of  his  life.  To 
such  as  are  able  to  read  human  nature  in  physi- 
ognomy, the  delineations  of  my  pen  will  be  use- 
less; but  to  such  as  cannot,  they  will  be  helpful 
in  bringing  before  the  mind  one  with  whom  all 
could  well  afford  to  claim  kinship.  Mr.  Heistand 
evidently  belonged  to  that  type  of  humanity  of 
which,  it  may  be  said,  wit,  wisdom,  humor,  cheer- 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  239 

fulness,  kindness,  and  firmness  were  the  reigning 
characteristics.  By  his  wit,  wisdom,  and  humor 
he  captivated;  by  his  cheerfuhiess  he  Ufted  em- 
barrassments, wdiile  by  his  kindness  he  won  his 
way  to  the  heart,  and  by  his  firmness,  backed  by 
a  godly  and  ujjright  life,  he  forced  conviction, 
and  reproduced  his  own  likeness  largely  upon  all 
with  whom  he  came  in  familiar  contact.  We  do 
not  believe  that  any  observing  mind  ever  spent 
one  hour  in  social  converse  with  him  without 
feeling  the  force  of  one  or  more  of  these  in- 
fluences. 

As  far  as  nature  is  concerned,  in  the  product  of 
this  man  she  observed  all  laws  perfectly,  and  left 
sin  alone  responsible  for  any  defects.  •  And  what- 
ever these  may  have  been,  divine  grace  overcame; 
and  we  here  and  now  record  that  Mr.  T.  Heistand 
was  a  man  with  the  fewest  faults  we  ever  knew. 
Yea,  more,  that  if  there  ever  was  a  j^erfect  man, — 
and  the  Psalmist  indicates  that  there  are  such, 
when  he  says,  "Mark  the  perfect  man  and 
behold  the  upright," — and  had  we  been  delegated 
to  designate  such  a  one,  we  should  have  placed 
the  mark  upon  this  man.  Three  things,  neither 
of  which  could  be  overcome,  militated  against 
his  greater  usefulness.  They  were  an  impediment 
in  speech,  bashfuluess  or  timidity,  and  want  of 
self-esteem  or  self-confidence.     Tt  is  not  unlikely, 


240  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

however,  that  the  defect  in  his  speech  was  the 
cause,  ill  large  measure  at  least,  of  the  others. 
But  these  things  did  not  prevent  his  goodness,  nor 
militate  against  his  example  as  a  Christian, 
which,  in  the  home,  in  the  community,  and  in 
the  church,  was  above  reproach.  He  evidently 
believed,  and  acted  on,  the  principle  that  he  was 
not  his  own,  but  that  he  w^as  bought  by  the 
blood  of  Christ,  and  therefore  belonged  to  him; 
and  his  one  single  aim  of  life  seemed  to  be  to  live 
for  Him  who  died  for  all.  His  benevolence  was 
unlimited,  and  his  duty  to  give  w^as  defined  by 
the  character  of  the  claim  presented.  No  man 
ever  gave  in  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel  more 
than  he.  "  Let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what  thy 
right  hand  doeth,"  was  his  motto. 

Mr.  Heistand,  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  was 
peculiarly  himself.  If  he  possessed  the  faculty 
or  ability  of  aping  or  appropriating,  he  did 
neither;  he  was  himself.  He  was  a  great  stu- 
dent of  the  Bible,  and  a  "thus  saith  the  Lord" 
to  him  outweighed  the  opinions  of  commentators 
and  exegetes  a  thousand-fold.  These  he  did  not 
discard,  however,  but  viewed  them  as  simple 
helps  to  aid  in  the  better  understanding  of  the 
divine  Word;  still,  what  he  could  not  obtain 
from  his  German  and  English  Bibles  was  of  little 
account  to  him  in  the  way  of  making  up  hia 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  241 

decisions  on  the  doctrines  of  Christ  and  salvation. 
As  to  the  methods  of  his  preaching  he  was  con- 
fined to  none  in  particular.  He  was  neither 
expository,  interrogatory,  observational,  proposi- 
tional,  nor  topical.  Bound  by  the  laws  of  none, 
he  was  free  in  the  use  of  all;  and  we  have  heard 
him  in  a  single  discourse  embrace  the  whole. 
Such  was  the  man.  A  liberal  and  broad  thinker, 
he  lived  without  himself  and  acted  for  others' 
good.  If  not  eloquent  in  oratory, — impediment 
in  speech  preventing, — he  was  forceful  in  deliv- 
ery. The  grace  of  God  covering  the  defects  of 
nature,  he  arose  to  the  higher  plane  of  being 
tender  without  compromising,  of  encouraging 
without  licensing  to  evil,  of  justice  without  venge- 
ance, of  indignation  without  abruptness,  and 
direction  without  egotism.  These  were  the  pulpit 
graces  that  adorned  this  man  as  we  never  knew 
them  to  adorn  any  other.  As  a  man,  and  as  a 
preacher,  he  was  most  esteemed  and  loved  where 
he  was  most  familiarly  known.  A  man  of  ex- 
traordinary cheerfulness,  we  never  met  him  but 
once  when  there  was  a  cloud  upon  his  brow,  and 
that  was  the  result  of  another's  sin. 

He  was  not  a  buffoon,  though  he  enjoyed  an 
innocent  or  harmless  joke  as  well  as  anyone 
living;  and  never  shall  we  forget  one  he  perpe- 
trated upon  us  when  we  served  him  as  pastor. 


242  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

Our  appointment  for  the  Hei  stand  Society  was  at 
night,  and  the  roads  being  intolerable  and  the 
nights  very  dark,  the  brethren  concluded  to 
cliange  it  to  the  afternoon, — it  was  a  week-day 
appointment, —  agreeing  that  if  we  got  there,  all 
right,  and  if  not,  they  would  have  service,  and 
we  could  fill  the  appointment  at  night.  We 
arrived  a  little  too  late  for  the  hour  fixed  by 
them,  and  when  nearing  the  schoolhouse  we  saw 
horses  and  wagons  all  about,  and  supposed  there 
was  a  funeral.  We  alighted  and  went  in,  looking 
for  the  corpse,  but  seeing  none.  We  noticed  Mr. 
Heistand  sitting  behind  the  desk  with  the  Bible 
in  his  hand;  he  beckoned  us  forward,  and  we 
went,  when  the  following  conversation  took  place. 
Said  we,  "What  does  this  mean?"  He  explained 
as  above.  It  was  then  about  one  hour  and  a  half 
after  the  time  they  had  arranged  for.  We  said, 
"Well,  it  is  too  late  now,  the  people  are  weary, 
and  we  had  no  thought  of  jjreaching  before 
night."  "Oh,"  said  he,  "that's  all  right;  we'll 
wait,  and  pray  for  you."  We  then  asked  him  if 
he  was  going  to  preach,  to  which  he  replied, 
"Yes."  Thinking  that  we  should  be  of  one 
mind  regarding  a  text,  we  asked  him  what  his 
text  was,  and  he  handed  us  the  Bible  and  pointed 
to  the  verse;  and  without  any  further  thought 
than  what  we  could  give  the  subject  while  they 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  243 

opened  the  services  by  song  and  prayer,  we 
arose,  announced  the  text,  and  preached  as  best 
we  could,  seemingly  to  the  edification  of  all 
present.  We  noticed,  however,  something  a 
little  unusual  among  the  jieople,  but  did  not 
suspect  what  it  was.  When  the  services  closed, 
however,  we  were  overwhelmed  by  an  outburst 
of  laughter,  accompanied  by,  "Well,  you  are  the 
first  preacher  that  ever  dared  preach  my  sermon 
over  after  me."  That  explained  all.  He  had 
preached,  and  seeing  me  coming,  he  told  the 
people  to  remain  and  not  say  anything,  and  they 
would  have  another  sermon.  This,  like  the  alle- 
gory of  the  boys  and  the  frogs,  was  "fun  for 
them,  but  death  to  us."  We  never  knew  a  man 
to  enjoy  anything  so  well  as  our  old  friend  and 
brother  did  this  little  "ruse." 

Mr.  Heistand  w^as  a  minister  in  the  Church 
and  Conference  for  twenty-six  years;  though  not 
generally  employed  in  the  itinerancy,  he  was 
never  really  local.  He  was  devoted,  humble,  and 
faithful  to  the  end  of  life,  which  occurred  at  his 
home  in  Allen  Township,  Darke  County,  Ohio, 
December  6,  1888. 

And  now  this  tribute  of  respect  we  pay 
Him,  for  the  work  so  faithfully  done; 

And  with  him  hope  to  meet  some  day, 
When  'tis  finished,  what  we've  begun. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES— CONTINUED. 

Rev.  E.  Counseller  was  born  in  Salem  County, 
New  Jersey,  March  15,  1834,  He  was  the  oldest 
son  in  the  family.  When  he  was  only  two  years 
of  age,  or  in  1836,  his  father  moved  to  Ohio  and 
settled  in  Auglaize  County,  where  the  young  Mr. 
Counseller  was  reared  and  educated,  his  education 
being  such  as  the  schools  of  that  day  could  give 
to  an  ambitious  and  studious  youth.  When  the 
young  Counseller  was  about  sixteen  years  of  age, 
he  acted  more  wisely  than  young  men  usually  do 
to-day.  When  the  Lord  said,  "Son,  give  me 
thine  heart,"  he  passed  all  in  the  meaning  of  that 
word  over  to  him,  never  to  take  it  back  again. 
This  blessed  work  transpired  in  the  month  of 
February,  1850.  In  the  year  1866  Mr.  Coun- 
seller joined  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference. 
For  twenty-five  years  he  has  faithfully  worked  for 
the  Lord  and  the  Church,  and  his  labors  have 
been  abundantly  blessed  of  the  Lord,  and  hun- 
dreds of  precious  souls  have  been  won  for  Christ. 
]\Ir.  Counseller  enjoys  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
while  others  simply  endure  it.  He  is  a  weeping 
244 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  245 

Jeremiah,  and  cannot  hold  his  peace  day  or 
night.  Mr.  Counseller  was  chosen  by  our  people 
to  represent  their  interests  in  the  General  Con- 
ference of  1889,  and  by  his  actions  in  that  body 
he  clearly  demonstrated  that  they  had  made  no 
mistake  in  their  choice  of  him  as  one  who  should 
share  the  responsibility  of  that  most  memorable 
of  all  General  Conferences  of  the  Church. 

Mr.  Counseller,  while  he  may  not  believe  in 
disputation  for  the  sake  of  argument,  does  believe 
in  the  argument  for  the  sake  of  the  matter  in 
dispute;  and  well  as  he  may  love  peace,  he  will 
not  dodge  a  war  of  words  for  the  sake  of  it.  And 
while  he  might  not  hesitate  to  be  first  in  war, 
when  and  where  he  believed  duty  required  it, 
we  are  quite  certain  that  he  would  not  be  last  in 
peace.  This  brother  has  always  been  among  the 
foremost  in  our  Church  and  Conference  enter- 
prises, and  is  among  the  few  men  who  have  the 
courage  of  their  convictions.  He  is  both  an  able 
and  a  zealous  defender  of  his  Church,  and  is  ready 
to  make  any  sacrifice  in  its  interest.  His  useful 
days  will  end  by  and  by,  and  then  the  Master 
will  say,  "  Come  home  and  rest." 

Rev.  Jonathan  Marker.  This  brother  joined 
the  Conference  in  the  year  1854,  that  being  the 
next  year  after  its  organization,  and  inasmuch  as 
he  died  in  1889,  he  was  a  member  thirty-five  years; 


246  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

a  small  portion  only  of  that  time,  however,  was 
he  employed  in  the  regular  work.  He  was 
among  the  most  timid  men  we  ever  knew.  He 
was  a  fairly  good  preacher  in  his  young  days, 
but  was  entirely  too  fearful  to  make  a  success  of 
the  ministry.  His  embarrassments,  which  he 
could  not  rise  above,  were  his  defeat. 

Pi€v.  J.  C.  Montgomery.  This  brother  joined  the 
Conference  in  1880.  He  attended  the  Union  Bib- 
lical Seminary  for  a  while,  and  seemed  ambitious 
to  win  laurels  for  himself  and  trophies  for  the 
Master.  But  he  was  cut  off  from  the  Church,  and 
cut  down  by  death,  in  the  prime  of  life.  We 
knew  him  from  a  small  boy  up  to  the  time  of  his 
death;  we  loved  him  as  a  child  and  as  a  man. 
He  was  our  son  in  the  gospel;  but  he  is  gone 
from  us  now,  and  our  heart  is  sad.  He  died  in 
Ada,  Ohio,  in  the  embrace  of  his  little  family,  in 
the  year  1889,  having  been  only  nine  years  in  the 
ministry. 

Rev.  R.  W.  Wilgus  was  born  in  Logan  County, 
Ohio,  January  29,  1843.  In  1858  he  was  con- 
verted at  West  Mansfield,  Ohio,  but  being  pecul- 
iarly surrounded  and  only  fifteen  years  of  age 
and  in  want  of  proper  instruction,  he  did  not 
then  unite  with  any  church,  and  consequently 
wandered  away.  Still  the  eye  of  the  Lord  was 
upon  the  boy,  and  in  a  few  years  he  was  induced 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  247 

to  place  his  name  in  the  Baptist  Church.  How- 
ever, in  the  year  1869  Mr.  Wilgus  joined  tlie 
United  Brethren  Church,  and  in  1870  was  granted 
Annual-Conference  license,  and  became  a  member 
of  that  body,  since  when  he  has  been  employed 
faithfully,  except  perhaps  one  year.  He  was 
ordained  at  an  Annual  Conference  held  at  Jay 
City,  Indiana,  in  August,  1873.  In  traveling 
circuits  and  presiding  on  districts,  Mr.  Wilgus  has 
been  working  for  the  salvation  of  men  in  the 
bounds  of  the  Auglaize  Conference  for  more  than 
twenty  years.  His  services  have  been  eminently 
satisfactory,  both  as  circuit  preacher  and  pre- 
siding elder.  Prepossessing  and  companionable 
in  his  nature,  Mr.  Wilgus  often  wins  where  others 
would  fail.  He  is  now  in  the  zenith  of  his  min- 
isterial manhood,  and  if  his  life  should  be  spared, 
has  promise  of  a  good  day  to  come.  Mr.  Wilgus 
had  the  honor  of  being  a  delegate  to  the  General 
Conference  of  1889,  and  he  so  conducted  himself 
in  the  deliberations  of  that  body  as  to  leave  no 
doubt  of  his  appreciation  of  the  honor  the  Church 
had  conferred  upon  him,  and  his  worthiness  of 
the  responsibility  thus  bestowed.  He  is  an  ear- 
nest defender  of  his  Church  and  a  hard  hitter,  as 
seme  of  her  late  enemies  have  learned,  to  their 
discomfiture. 

Rev.  Adam  McDannel,  who  for  thirty-two  years 


248  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

was  a  minister  in  the  Conference,  having  united 
with  the  body  in  1856  and  died  in  1888,  w^as  a 
good  man  and  a  good  preacher,  though  never 
travehng  much  as  a  reguhir  itinerant  minister. 
He  was  a  good  and  safe  counselor,  always  ready 
for  every  good  word  and  work,  and  true  to  the 
Church  in  doctrine  and  j)olity.  He  was  an  honor 
to  his  calling  in  the  medical  profession,  and 
would  have  succeeded  grandly  in  the  ministry, 
could  he  have  given  it  his  attention  fully. 

Rev.  Merritt  Miller,  the  fifth  preacher  in  the 
family,  was  born  in  Auglaize  County  in  1845,  if 
our  data  are  correct.  He  was  converted  at  Uni- 
opolis,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1860,  being  about  fifteen 
years  of  age  at  that  time.  He  was  admitted  to 
membership  in  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference 
in  1872,  and  was  ordained  in  1878.  Mr.  M. 
Miller  has  remained  in  the  Conference,  working 
without  any  lying  off,  for  twenty  years.  He  is 
the  only  one  out  of  the  five  brothers  in  the  min- 
istry, who  is  in  the  Conference  to-day,  though  all 
started  out  here.  So  far  as  we  know",  this  dear 
brother  was  never  tempted  to  leave  his  mother 
Conference,  but  has  been  content  to  toil  on  and 
suffer  with  his  brethren  in  the  ministry  all 
these  years,  seldom  ever  complaining  of  his  lot, 
no  difference  what  it  has  been.  The  history  of 
this  man  is  made,  and  w^hile,  doubtless,  it  is  not 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  249 

in  all  respects  what  he  would  desire,  it  is  what 
ill  most  respects  everyone  can  wish  for.  Having 
but  small  advantages,  he  has  improved  his  op- 
portunities well,  better  by  far  than  many  have 
done  whose  environments  have  been  more  favor- 
able. Humble  and  unostentatious,  Mr.  Miller 
has  busied  himself  about  the  King's  business,  and 
ere  long  he  will  have  finished  his  work,  and 
will  "return  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs  and 
everlasting  joy  upon  his  head."     Then — 

The  Master  will  say,  "  Come  home  and  rest, 

Thou  weary  and  patient  son  of  God ; 
Cradle  thy  sorrows  upon  my  breast, 

And  accept  a  crown  in  place  of  the  rod." 

Rev.  W.  Kiracoffe  was  born  in  Augusta  County, 
Virginia,  May  10,  1827,  and  in  the  year  1841, 
in  the  same  county,  he  was  converted.  Mr. 
Kiracoffe  did  not  unite  with  the  United  Brethren 
Church  at  that  time,  but  on  coming  to  Ohio  in 
later  years  he  did  so;  but  it  was  not  until 
1871  that  he  entered  the  ministry,  circumstances 
strangely  combining  to  prevent  his  doing  so  at 
an  earlier  date.  Notwithstanding  he  entered 
upon  that  work  so  late  in  life,  he  has  done  faithful, 
good  work  and  service  for  the  Master;  and  many 
precious  souls  will  be  saved  in  heaven,  who,  per- 
haps, would  not  have  been,  had  he  not  given 
himself  to  the  work.     Mr.  Kiracoffe  is  now  what 


250  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

is  called  an  old  man,  and  soon  his  labors  will 
have  reached  a  close,  and  he  will  go  home  to 
reap  his  reward  in  heaven. 

Rev.  S.  H.  Kiracoffe.  This  brother  was  born  in 
Allen  County,  Ohio,  April  2,  1859.  Well  do  we 
remember  his  conversion,  and  what  we  said  to 
his  father  at  the  time;  namely,  "That  fellow 
will  be  a  preacher."  He  was  one  of  seventy- 
three  who  were  converted  at  that  protracted 
effort  of  ten  days'  work.  Out  of  this  meeting 
came  two  ministers  of  Christ — our  sons  in  the 
Gospel.  Mr.  Kiracoffe  was  licensed  to  preach 
in  the  year  1883.  He  had  charge  of  three  fields 
of  labor,  on  all  of  which  his  labors  were  accept- 
able to  the  people  and  blessed  of  the  Lord.  He 
gave  promise  of  great  usefulness,  but  our  hopes 
were  cut  off  by  his  premature  death.  He  was 
married  to  Miss  Sarah  E.  Foster  on  the  2 2d  of 
February,  1880,  with  whom  he  lived  in  love  and 
peace  until  his  death,  which  took  place  at  CoUett, 
Indiana,  on  the  26th  of  November,  1886. 

Bev.  S.  Patterson.  Of  this  brother  we  know 
nothing  much  beyond  the  fact  that  in  the  year 
1854  he  joined  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference, 
in  which  he  lived  a  consistent  Christian  life  for 
twenty  years,  when  in  1874  he  went  from  labor 
to  reward.  Only  a  small  part  of  these  twenty 
years  of  Mr.  Patterson's  life  was  spent  in  the 


CHURCH  HISTORY .  251 

active  itinerant  work;  but  as  a  local  preacher  he 
was  very  active,  and  his  services  were  always 
acceptable  to  the  people.  He  was  an  earnest 
man  and  deeply  spiritual  in  his  ministrations. 
His  house  was  the  home  of  God's  people,  espe- 
cially his  ministers,  and  none  were  ever  turned 
empty  away.  His  end  was  peace,  and  we  hope 
to  meet  him  again. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

SOME  OF  THE  PIONEER  LAYMEN  OF  THE  CONFERENCE. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Singleton  Buxton  —  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  Whetsel 
—  Mrs,  James  Luttrell,  Mother  of  the  Writer  —  Her 
Remarkable  Death. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  Buxton.  In  writing  a  history- 
such  as  this,  we  would  be  reprehensible,  did  we 
not  give  place  to  some  of  our  families  who  con- 
stituted the  very  foundation  stones  upon  which 
our  building  rests.  In  doing  this,  however,  the 
few  introduced  here  will,  of  necessity,  have  to 
represent  the  many  of  whom  we  cannot  speak. 

We  shall  present  our  readers  first  with  the 
portraits  of  Mr.  Singleton,  and  Mrs.  Elizabeth, 
Buxton,  who  were  among  the  earliest  families  of 
the  Church  in  the  bounds  of  our  Conference. 
Singleton  Buxton  was  born  in  Montgomery 
County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1808.  Miss  Elizabeth 
Cox  was  born  in  Butler  County,  Ohio,  in  the  year 
1812.  In  the  year  1830  Mr.  Singleton  Buxton 
and  Miss  Elizabeth  Cox  were  united  in  the  bonds 
of  holy  wedlock,  which  were  kept  in  peace, 
virtue,  and  honor  until  death  severed  them.  In 
1840  Mr.  Buxton,  with  his  estimable  compan- 
ion, moved  to  Mercer  County,  Ohio,  where  he 
252 


■■ 

1 

1 

H 

^^V.«M*    *»-    1^^ 

™ 

^^^K    ''     flBb 

k 

^u^l 

HO 

1 

1^ 

y^HM^  ■'^iu  '->           ,■'  -jSm 

B[[ 

H^^HQ 

S^HII^^^*"  "T^^^HH 

^^^^HHbB 

1 

BIP^ 

•w     ^^^^a^^l 

^^^BCk:MK''''"-%<i 

1 

W^ 

■ 

"i 

-  '^^^^^^1 

^IkL       -yjpHlfeB,  •  "  ■■ 

m 

i^n 

HH^fl 

Me.  and  Mrs.  Singleton  Buxton.    Page  252 


Me.  and  Mrs.  William  Whetsel.    Page  256. 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  253 

entered  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of  land. 
Here  they  settled  down  in  the  dense  forest  in  a 
rural  cabin  home,  where  nature  from  time  im- 
memorial had  held  the  scepter  and  ruled  without 
a  rival.  But  the  ax  of  the  woodsman,  wielded 
by  the  brawny  arm  of  an  indomitable  spirit, 
challenges  her  to  the  contest,  and  in  the  engage- 
ment the  sturdy  oaks  and  huge  elms  yield  to  the 
"well-directed  and  oft-repeated  blows  of  a  man  of 
spirit  and  resolution.  In  spite  of  protest  and 
incompatibility,  timbers  are  forced  into  heaps 
and  fired,  when  they  fizz  and  hiss  and  sputter  as 
with  the  determination  not  to  yield;  but  they  are 
coaxed  and  persuaded  until  they  are  worn  out 
and  return  to  ashes.  The  earth  yields  to  man's 
control,  and  receives  the  plowshare  into  her  bosom, 
and  brings  forth  "seed  to  the  sower,  and  bread 
to  the  eater."  Here  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Buxton  lived 
until  death  cut  the  golden  thread  of  their  precious 
lives,  and  the  gates  of  Heaven  stood  ajar  and 
admitted  them  to  its  rest.  Mother  Buxton  died 
on  March  25,  1883,  and  Father  Buxton  on  the 
25th  of  February,  1884,  their  ages  being  respec- 
tively seventy-one  and  seventy-six. 

Now,  as  to  the  lives  of  these  pioneers,  in 
speaking  of  them  we  shall  follow  the  advice  of 
the  Savior,  and  so  will  say  father  and  mother, 
sister  and  brother,  which,  while  it  is  less  modern, 


254  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

will  be  more  religious.  Mother  Buxton  was  a 
Christian  from  her  childhood,  being  converted  at 
the  family  altar  in  her  father's  house  at  the  age 
of  eleven  years.  She  was  a  stanch  member  of 
the  United  Brethren  Church  all  her  life  long. 
Father  Buxton  was  not  converted  until  ten  years 
after  their  settling  in  Mercer  County,  Ohio.  He 
was  at  that  time  forty-two  years  of  age,  and  the 
happy  event  took  place  in  his  own  barn  during  a 
meeting  which  was  held  there.  A  class  had 
been  organized  at  their  house  by  Rev.  R. 
Gillem,  of  Miami  Conference,  in  the  year  1845, 
which  was  eight  years  before  the  organization  of 
our  Conference.  John  Slife  followed  as  pastor,  or 
rather  missionary,  but  only  visited  them  a  few 
times  during  his  appointment.  The  meetings 
for  prayer  and  class  were  kept  up,  however,  and 
every  year  there  was  held  a  big  meeting  in  their 
house  or  barn.  At  these  meetings,  w^hich  never 
lasted  more  than  two  or  three  days,  very  many 
souls  were  converted.  In  those  days  people  came 
together  from  a  distance  of  twenty-five  miles  to 
worship.  These  big  meetings  were  held  after  corn 
l)lanting,  when  the  weather  was  warm,  so  that 
the  people  could  be  accommodated  with  sleep- 
ing apartments.  Our  good  Brother  and  Sister 
Buxton  cared  for  all  that  came,  and  boarded 
and  lodged  them  while  the  meeting  lasted.     The 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  255 

preparations  made  for  the  longed-for  event,  or  the 
yearly  rehgioiis  feast, —  which  it  was  sure  to  be, — 
were  the  killing  of  a  beef  latted  for  tlie  altar,  and 
the  baking  of  bread  and  pastries.  This  required 
a  barrel  of  flour,  which,  when  it  had  taken 
l^roper  shape  for  the  table,  was  simply  enormous. 
A  barrel  of  cookies,  crulls,  etc.,  was  always  in 
order.  This  may  seem  untrue  to  some  who  live 
to-day,  and  wdio  are  so  close  and  narrow  as  to 
feel  injured  when  they  are  forced — such  have  to 
be  forced — to  give  to  a  brother  or  sister  a  meal's 
victuals. 

Now  that  you  have  seen  the  jDreparation  in 
part,  you  may  want  to  see  the  guests.  Well,  here 
they  are,  as  many  as  fifty  of  them,  all  backwoods- 
men, full  of  sunshine  and  good  cheer,  full  of  the 
love  of  Christ  and  brotherly  love,  and  possessed 
of  such  appetite  as  comes  of  sound  health  and  a 
good  conscience.  These  will  be  fed  for  two  or 
three  days  at  the  bountiful  board  of  the  Lord's 
hosts.  This  was  not  all  the  burden  connected 
with  these  meetings,  for  it  often  occurred  that  as 
many  as  fifty  horses  were  cared  for.  Do  you  say 
you  could  never  have  stood  that?  No,  not  likely 
you  could  with  your  present  state  of  grace;  but 
Father  and  Mother  Buxton  did,  and  grew  in 
grace,  and  wealth  also,  and  never  lacked  for  any 
good    thing  while   they  w^ere  here,  and   gained 


256  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

every  good  thing  when  they  left  Mercer  County, 
Ohio,  and  went  to  heaven,  wliere  they  no  longer 
need  to  entertain,  but  are  entertained.  For 
about  seventeen  years  the  church  continued  to 
worship  in  a  private  house,  when  in  1862  they 
l)uilt  their  first  church  house.  In  this  they  wor- 
shiped until  the  year  1879,  when  they  replaced 
the  first  by  the  second,  which  was  of  course  a 
better  one.  There  were  seven  children  born  to 
Mr.  and  Mrs,  Buxton,  four  sons  and  three 
daughters.  Five  are,  and  two  are  not  for  the 
Lord  took  them.  One  of  the  daughters  is  mar- 
ried to  the  Rev.  S.  S.  Holden,  now  in  Tennessee, 
but  at  one  time  a  member  of  the  Auglaize  Con- 
ference. Mr.  Jasper  Buxton,  who  appears  in 
connection  with  our  Sabbath-school  work,  is  a 
son  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Buxton,  but  as  we  have 
other  worthies  of  whom  we  wish  to  speak,  we 
desist  from  further  remarks  concerning  these 
royal  ones. 

3Ir.  and  Mrs.  William  Wlietsel.  We  shall  now 
present  you  with  the  portraits  of  Father  and 
Mother  Whetsel,  who  were  among  the  pioneers 
of  our  Conference.  William  J.  Whetsel,  the 
father  of  Rev.  A.  S.  Whetsel,  was  born  in  War- 
ren County,  Ohio,  April  12,  1820.  In  the  year 
1842  he  consummated  a  marriage  contract  with 
one  Miss  Sarah  Hartman,  who  was  born  in  Har- 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  257 

rison  County,  West  Virginia,  August  1,  1822. 
Miss  Hartman  moved  with  her  parents  to  CHn- 
ton  County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1828,  where  she 
was  converted  early  in  hfe,  and  united  with  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Four  years  after 
the  marriage  of  Mr.  Whetsel  and  Miss  Hartman, 
they  moved  to  Blackford  County,  Indiana.  This 
was  in  the  year  1846.  Soon  after  settling  in 
Blackford  County,  Indiana,  Mr,  Whetsel  sought 
out  a  spiritual  shepherd.  Accordingly,  Rev.  L. 
S.  Farber  was  engaged  to  preach  in  his  house. 
Soon  after  the  marriage  of  Mr.  Whetsel  and  Miss 
Hartman,  they  together  united  with  the  United 
Brethren  Church,  which  accounts  for  the  calling 
of  Rev.  Farber  to  their  house  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  them  and  their  few  neighbors.  In  the  fullest 
sense  of  the  word  the  church  of  God  was  in  their 
house;  and  this  not  alone  in  the  spiritual  sense, 
but  in  the  literal  as  well.  For  many  years  this 
was  the  case,  and  around  this  home,  which 
formed  a  nucleus  for  the  collecting  and  building 
of  a  spiritual  temple  for  the  habitation  of  God, 
there  cluster  memories  of  sacred  and  hallowed 
associations  never  to  be  forgotten  by  those  who 
were  privileged  to  enter  the  precincts  of  that 
consecrated  home.  In  this  house,  as  in  that  of 
*' Obed-edom,"  the  ark  of  God  had  its  place;  and 
as  in  the  cas^  of  our  ancient  brother  the  Lord 


258  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

blessed  his  house  and  all  that  he  had,  so  was  it 
with  our  Brother  Whetsel  and  his  house,  the 
Lord  blessed  all. 

Not  unlike  to  the  home  and  life  of  Father 
and  Mother  Buxton  was  that  of  Brother  and 
Sister  Whetsel.  Both  the  "heat  and  burden" 
of  that  day  rested  upon  them;  and  yet  to  them, 
no  burden  ever  came;  for  to  them  every  duty 
done,  no  difference  at  what  cost  or  sacrifice,  was  a 
pleasure  to  perform.  Their  hospitality  was  only 
limited  by  their  inability  to  extend  it  farther. 
Their  larder  and  their  cribs  were  never  locked 
against  want.  When  their  brethren  ca;ne  to  wor- 
ship with  them,  they  were  warmed  and  fed,  and 
never  turned  hungry  from  their  door.  Truer 
and  more  devoted  friends  of  Christ  and  the 
Church  never  builded  in  the  temple  of  God  than 
they  of  whom  we  pen  these  lines.  Through  their 
toils  and  sacrifices  there  stands  to-day  a  respect- 
able house  of  worship  on  the  corner  of  the  old 
homestead. 

Father  Whetsel  made  it  a  point  in  his  life  to  be 
as  just  and  honest  with  God  as  with  man,  a 
thing  which  very  many  fail  to  do.  He  was  an 
exception  to  the  rule  of  supporting  the  Church  in 
this,  that  he  always  provided  as  carefully  for  his 
church  dues  as  he  did  for  his  taxes.  He  was 
strictly  loyal  to  both  God  and  his  country.     Well 


CHUllCH  HISTORY.  25t) 

do  we  remember  that  the  salary  of  the  preacher 
was  never  allowed  to  go  unpaid  in  his  class  while 
he  lived.  And  so  deeply  interested  was  he  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord  that  he  kept  book  for  his 
ministers.  In  that  book  he  kept  the  record  of  all 
the  preachers  and  presiding  elders  whose  good 
fortune  it  was  to  have  the  privilege  of  preaching 
in  that  place.  The  time  when,  and  the  text  used, 
were  carefully  recorded.  As  a  Christian,  the  Bible 
was  Father  Whetsel's  first  book ;  and  as  a  church- 
man, the  Religious  Telescope  was  his  first  paper. 
This  principle  formed  for  him  the  motto,  "The 
Bible  first  and  the  Telescope  next."  What  a 
blessed  example  this.  Would  to  God  that  these 
chronicles  might  induce  thousands  to  imitate  the 
blessed  example  of  this  good  man  of  God.  The 
eventful  and  useful  life  of  Father  Whetsel  was 
cut  off  on  June  27,  1885,  and  at  the  ripe  age  of 
sixty-five,  he  was  gathered  to  his  fathers  as 
Aaron  was.  His  aged  companion  and  now 
widowed  wife  still  lives  on  the  old  farm,  and  is 
happy  in  the  prospect  of  meeting,  at  no  far-away 
day,  him  upon  whom  she  leaned  in  life  for  strength 
and  counsel.  Mother  Whetsel  has  lived  out  her 
threescore  and  ten  years,  and  if  by  reason  of 
strength  her  life  should  be  drawn  out  to  four- 
score years,  we  are  sure  she  will  never  forsake 
the   God   who   was   with   her  household  in  the 


2G0  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

wilderness  of  Blackford  County  nearly  fifty  years 
ago. 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Luttrell,  the  mother  of  the  writer, 
was  born  in  Shelby  County,  Ohio,  in  the  year 
1803,  and  was  converted  in  her  sixteenth  year. 
Her  maiden  name  was  Mellinger.  She  was  mar- 
ried to  one  James  Luttrell  when  she  was  about 
twenty  one  or  two  years  of  age.  To  this  union 
there  were  born  four  children,  two  sons  and  two 
daughters,  the  writer  being  the  firstborn,  and  the 
only  now  living  member  of  the  family.  In  the 
year  1834,  or  1835,  Mrs.  Luttrell,  with  her  husband 
and  three  children,  moved  to  Allen  County,  Ohio, 
reaching  the  j^lace  on  the  8th  of  March,  as  we 
remember  by  associating  the  date  with  the  circum- 
stances. An  uncle  had  preceded  us  one  year,  and 
was  located  on  the  same  stream  or  creek,  a  mile 
south  of  my  father's  land;  and  after  landing  our 
goods  at  what  was  to  be  our  home  in  the  future, 
we  w^ent  to  the  uncle's  to  stay  over  night.  So 
cold  was  it  that  we  crossed  the  creek  on  the  ice, 
all  going  well  until  my  mother,  who  was  a  large 
woman,  weighing  about  two  hundred  and  thirty 
pounds,  undertook  to  go  over.  When  about  the 
center  or  main  channel  of  the  stream,  she  broke 
through  the  ice.  The  water  was  quite  deep,  and 
since  she  was  so  large,  it  was  some  time  before  they 
could  get  her  out,  and  this  greatly  alarmed  me. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  261 

Well,  my  father  had  gone  out  during  the 
winter  and  put  up  a  hewn  log  house,  eighteen  by 
twenty-four  feet,  and  a  story  and  a  half  high.  It 
was  roofed  and  chinked,  and  places  for  a  door 
and  fireplace  were  cut  out,  the  cribbing  for  the 
latter  being  put  up.  This  was  the  house  without 
anything  more;  not  a  door,  shutter,  window,  nor 
floor,  backwall,  chimney,  hearth,  nor  jambs.  As 
hundreds  who  will  read  this  will  not  understand 
what  we  mean  by  this,  we  will  tell  them  that  in 
those  days  our  chimneys  were  built  of  sticks  and 
mud,  and  that  tlie  backwall  and  jambs  of  our  fire- 
places were  built  of  dirt,  as  also  was  the  hearth. 
This  could  not  be  done  in  the  winter  time.  The 
reader  is  now  reminded  that  we  are  talking  of  what 
was  more  than  fifty  years  ago;  for  it  is  now  fifty- 
seven  years  since  our  family  settled  in  the  dense 
forest  of  northwestern  Ohio.  These  were  days 
that  tried  men's  hearts  and  proved  women's  devo- 
tion. True  love  never  ran  in  smoother  groove 
than  in  the  life  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  James  Luttrell; 
nor  did  truer  devotion  to  the  interest  of  home 
ever  characterize  the  life  of  a  father  and  a  mother 
more  fully  than  it  did  these.  Fifty  years  have 
passed  since  that  kind,  tender-hearted,  sweet- 
spirited,  and  loving  father,  on  the  12th  day  of 
March,  1842,  was  laid  in  the  cold  grave,  while 
the  bleak,  chilly  winds  moaned  dismally  as  if  to 


262  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

mock  the  sorrow  of  the  broken-hearted  wife  and 
fatherless  children.  The  husband  is  now  gone; 
the  country  is  still  new;  neighbors  are  few  and 
far  between,  with  scarcely  anywhere  two  clearings 
meeting  each  other.  Now  what  is  to  be  done? 
A  thousand  things  might  serve  to  show  the 
strength  of  manhood,  but  nothing  has  ever  yet 
fallen  to  the  lot  of  mortals  which  so  fully  tries  a 
woman's  heart  and  a  mother's  love,  as  to  be  left 
as  was  she  whom  we  delight  to  call  mother.  We 
have  already  said  that  Mrs.  Luttrell  was  con- 
verted when  about  sixteen  years  of  age.  To  this 
fact,  more  than  to  anything  else,  the  family  was 
indebted  for  much  that  served  to  carry  it  through 
the  afflictions  and  reverses  which  came  to  our 
humble  cottage  home  in  the  wilderness. 

Very  early  in  the  history  of  this  new  settle- 
ment, through  the  influence  of  Mrs.  Luttrell,  the 
gospel  was  brought  to  the  people.  This  was 
about  1837  as  nearly  as  we  can  now  recollect. 
Her  house  became  the  church  of  God  in  the 
wilderness  more  than  fifty  years  ago.  What  her 
religious  influence  was,  eternity  alone  can  tell. 
This  we  can  faithfully  record  of  her  life.  At 
the  time  of  which  we  now  write,  we  doubt  not 
that  she  was  the  only  real  Christian  within  five 
miles  of  our  rural  home.  There  were  two  or 
three  nominally  such,  and   none   who   did   not 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  263 

believe  in  Christianity.  For  many  years  we 
heard  no  ptayers  offered  by  any  except  our 
mother  and  the  preacher,  whose  visits  were  mucli 
less  frequent  than  angel  visits  were  in  our  home. 
Mrs.  Ltittrell  was  a  "widow  indeed."  Her  Bible 
was  her  constant  companion  by  day  and  by  night. 
That  identical  Bible  we  inherited;  it  is  all  we 
have  thai  was  hers,  except  what  we  inherited  of 
her  nature,  and  so  unworthily  bear.  That  most 
blessed  of  all  Bibles,  because  of  its  hallowed 
associations,  lies  on  the  table  before  me.  It  is  a 
3^ear  older  than  I  am.  On  the  blank  leaf  I  now 
read,  "John  Lewis  Luttrell  was  born  October  23, 
1829,"  written  by  the  lovely  hand  so  long  ago 
palsied  by  death. 

Mrs.  Luttrell,  in  a  sense,  was  everything  to 
everybody,  which  did  not  compromise  her  honor 
and  Christian  integrity.  With  the  boldness  of 
Paul,  without  the  cowardice  of  Peter;  with  the 
justice  of  James,  without  the  perfidy  of  Judas; 
and  with  the  faith  of  John,  without  the  dou])ts  of 
Thomas,  she  was  prepared  for  every  good  word 
and  work  in  life.  Were  any  sick,  she  was  called, 
and  was  soon  beside  the  sufferer,  administering  to 
his  wants  and  giving  counsel  in  ways  ofttimes 
which  none  but  her  would  have  ventured  to  do. 
The  interests  of  the  soul  always  received  the 
fullest  practicable  attention.     Did  any  die,  as  they 


264  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

often  did,  she  was  the  angel  of  mercy  to  bind  up 
the  broken-hearted  mourner.  Never  shall  we 
forget  some  of  the  solemn  scenes  witnessed  in  the 
cabin  homes  of  some  of  our  neighbors,  when 
death  came  and  broke  the  hearts  of  parents  by 
carrying  off  some  little  tender  one  which  nestled 
in  the  bosom  of  motherly  devotion  and  a  father's 
love.  When  it  was  convenient  to  do  so,  and 
arrangements  could  be  made  for  the  care  of  a 
sister  and  brother,  we  were  taken  along  for 
company  through  the  dense  woods  and  darkness 
of  the  night.  It  was  in  this  way  that  a  son 
learned  of  a  mother  what  could  not  have  been 
learned  simply  at  home. 

Mrs.  Luttrell  was  one  of  the  sweet  singers  of 
that  day;  to  have  excelled  her  would  have 
required  an  angel's  harp.  But  as  there  were  no 
angels  in  the  country  at  that  time,  God  substi- 
tuted my  mother,  who  was  as  nearly  an  angel  as 
ever  went  from  house  to  house,  and  from  sad 
heart  to  broken  spirit,  bearing  in  the  one  hand 
the  horn  of  anointing  oil  and  in  the  other  the 
chalice  of  mingled  wine,  with  the  former  anoint- 
ing the  head  and  with  the  latter  mollifying  the 
crushed  spirit.  We  sat  by  her  while  watching, 
alone  except  for  her  boy  at  her  side,  in  the  sad 
home  where  there  was  no  hope  lingering  in  the 
hearts  of  the  stricken  father  and  mother.     Little 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  265 

"Birdy"  had  taken  angel  wings  and  gone  over 
the  Une,  and  Father  and  Mother  C.  had  no  pass- 
port. They  could  not  bring  her  back,  and  she 
had  gone  beyond  their  reach.  All  was  dark.  , 
In  that  cabin  in  the  woods  on  that  sad  night, 
there  was  a  light  in  one  heart;  in  it  the  Lamp 
of  Salvation  shined  with  the  effulgence  of  the  sun- 
beam at  the  high  noon  of  day.  That  heart 
throbbed  in  the  breast  of  her  whom  we  love  to 
call  mother.  She  sang,  and  oh,  what  strains  of 
heavenly  harmony  rang  out  upon  the  stillness  of 
that  dark  night.  It  seems  to  us  now  that  like 
the  wind  the  strains  of  music  sought  egress 
through  every  crack  and  crevice  of  that  cabin, 
that  they  might  be  wafted  heavenward  and  home- 
ward. We  wept  and  rejoiced;  we  were  glad  and 
we  were  sorry.  We  cried  for  our  poor  neighbors, 
but  we  rejoiced  with  our  mother.  We  hear  that 
song  now,  and  we  are  again  at  mother's  side 
and  in  the  home  of  mourning,  and  the  then 
familiar  scenes  of  that  night  are  all  before  us; 
but  the  tears  which  blind  our  eyes  while  penning 
these  lines,  are  issuing  from  a  heart  which  is  not 
only  itself  much  older  than  the  boy's  heart  that 
wept  and  rejoiced  then,  but  which  has  learned 
much  by  the  sad  experiences  through  which  we 
have  passed  since  that  precious  mother  went  to 
live  with  God.     To  her  prayers,  her  counsel,  and 


260  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

her  discipline,  more  than  to  everything  else,  we 
owe,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  all  we  are  that 
is  worthy  the  name  of  man. 

We  have  referred  to  the  fact  that  we  have  her 
Bible,  and  now  we  will  tell  you  something  about 
that  Bible.  It  was  not  only  the  first  Bible  we 
ever  saw,  but  it  is  the  first  one  we  ever  heard 
read,  and  the  first  one  we  ever  learned  to  read, 
and  the  only  one  we  ever  had  in  the  home  after  I 
was  born.  This  Bible  was,  as  few  Bibles  have 
perhaps  ever  been,  strictly  and  truly  a  family 
Bible.  It  had  one  constant  companion  by  its  side, 
namely,  the  hymn  book.  With  these,  the  Bible 
for  the  fulcrum  and  the  hymn  book  for  the  lever, 
mother  never  found  a  load  she  could  not  lift. 
Oft  have  we  known  her  to  sit  at  her  loom  with 
this  Bible  by  her  side,  and  once  and  again  to 
drop  the  shuttle  and  read  a  few  verses  from  its 
sacred  pages.  And  then  again  she  would  break 
forth  in  the  sweet  melody  of  some  soul-inspiring 
song,  until  it  would  seem  that  the  angels  had 
come  down  to  keep  vigil  while  mother  earned 
the  bread  to  feed  her  orphan  children.  Many 
were  the  times  when  far  into  the  lonely  hours  of 
night  we  were  waked  from  sleep  by  the  praises 
which  went  up  from  her  heart  and  lips.  We 
have  known  her  to  read  and  pray  and  sing  until 
the  sun  arose  in  tlie  morning  and  chased  away 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  267 

the  darkness  of  the  night.  These  midnight  and 
all-night  watchings  were  occasioned  by  some 
affliction  of  mind  arising  from  some  unforeseen 
and  uncontrollable  circumstance. 

But  to  the  Bible  again.  There  are  leaves 
turned  down  in  this  book  that  her  fingers  turned. 
We  have  never  turned  them  back,  nor  allowed  it 
to  be  done.  We  think  those  turned-down  leaves 
mark  those  places  in  the  Bible  where  she  received 
her  greatest  comfort  and  strength.  We  note  a 
few  of  them,  and  then  let  the  Christian  reader 
judge  the  matter.  The  first  is  in  Genesis,  at  the 
twenty-sixth  chapter,  which  begins,  "And  there 
was  a  famine  in  the  land,"  and  tells  how  Isaac 
wanted  to  go  down  into  Egyj)t.  But  God  told  him 
to  stay  where  he  was  and  he  would  give  him  that 
country.  Now,  when  it  is  known  that  after  the 
death  of  my  father  an  uncle,  a  brother  of  my 
mother,  prevailed  on  her  to  leave  her  home  in 
the  wilderness  and  go  back  to  the  settlements, 
and  that  she  shortly  returned  to  her  home  again, 
and  that  God  did  virtually  give  her  that  country, 
it  will  be  difficult  to  explain  matters  in  any  other 
way  than  that  which  acknowledges  the  hand  of 
God  in  leading  her.  The  next  place  marked  is  in 
the  twentieth  chapter  of  Exodus, — the  Ten  Com- 
mandments. These  we  had  to  learn.  At  the 
place  in  Job  where  are  recorded,  in  the  fifth  chap- 


268  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

ter,  the  benefits  of  divine  correction;  and  in  the 
seventh,  where  we  read:  "When  I  He  down,  I 
say.  When  shall  I  arise,  and  the  night  be  gone? 
and  I  am  full  of  tossings  to  and  fro  unto  the  dawn- 
ing of  the  day."  Well  do  we  know  that  this 
was  true  in  the  case  of  mother.  And  again,  at 
the  opening  of  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  of  Isaiah: 
"0  Lord,  thou  art  my  God;  I  will  exalt  thee,  I 
will  praise  thy  name;  for  thou  hast  done  wonder- 
ful things."  And  in  chapter  twenty-six-  *'Thou 
wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace,  whose  mind  is 
stayed  on  thee:  because  he  trusteth  in  thee." 
The  places  most  worn  in  the  New  Testament  are 
in  the  beginning  of  Matthew  and  up  to  the  sixth 
chapter,  where  is  recorded  the  Lord's  Prayer. 
From  the  fifth  to  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Luke, 
where  we  meet  with  the  Lord's  Prayer  again, 
seems  to  have  been  most  highly  prized  by  her, 
as  the  pages  are  all  well  worn. 

Now,  dear  reader,  we  have  in  as  brief  a  manner 
as  possible  outlined  somewhat  the  life  of  another 
one  of  the  jjioneers  of  our  Conference,  and  in 
doing  so  have  dropped  a  few  hints  which  per- 
haps have  turned  your  attention  to  the  writer, 
but  we  hope  not  to  the  extent  of  your  losing 
sight  of  his  sainted  mother.  And  now,  in  a 
word,  we  will  tell  you  why  we  are  a  preacher. 
It  is  because  God  wanted  us  to  be,  and  motlier 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  269 

gave  us  to  hiiu  for  that  end.  ( )ften  did  she  tell 
us  that  when  we  were  placed  in  her  arms,  and 
when  she  looked  upon  her  firstborn  son,  then 
and  there  we  were  offered  to  God  in  a  heart  cove- 
nant to  bring  us  up  to  that  end.  And  when  she 
was  dying, — we  were  about  sixteen  then, — she 
laid  her  blessed  hand  on  our  head,  and  breathed 
in  our  behalf  the  last  prayer  we  ever  heard  her 
utter;  it  was,  "0  Lord,  I  am  now  coming  to  thee; 
keep  this,  my  eldest  son,  from  the  evils  of  the 
world,  and  make  him  a  faithful  minister  of  the 
New  Testament  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Amen, 
and  amen."  This  was  her  dying  benediction  for 
one  who  was  in  a  moment's  time  to  be  left  with- 
out father,  mother,  or  earthly  home.  In  a  few 
minutes  her  sanctified  spirit  winged  its  way  to 
the  heavenly  portals. 

We  leaned  upon  the  jamb  of  the  old-fashioned 
fireplace  and  looked  upon  the  bed  where  her 
lifeless  body  lay,  with  the  saddest  heart  that  ever 
throbbed  in  the  breast  of  an  orphan  boy.  We 
loved  our  mother,  but  she  was  gone,  and  we  could 
not  call  her  back  again.  Her  eyes  had  been 
closed  and  the  covers  drawn  over  her  face,  and 
the  cooling-board  was  being  prepared.  Some- 
thing near  a  half  hour  had  passed,  in  which 
time  we  had  not  stirred  from  our  place  or  scarcely 
taken  our  eyes  from  the  bed.     While  we  stood 


270  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

thus  gazing,  suddenly  she  threw  back  the  cover- 
ing and  spoke  out  with  full  strength  of  voice,  as 
if  in  perfect  health,  and  said,  "Set  me  a  chair 
before  the  fire,"  and  began  getting  out  of  the  bed, 
and  actually  did  so  before  anyone  could  reach 
her.  To  tell  the  truth,  all  present  came  near 
fainting  when  they  saw  what  had  taken  place. 
However,  an  aunt  reached  her  side,  to  whom  she 
said,  "Go  away;  I  do  not  need  your  help.  I  can 
walk  all  right,  for  I  am  now  well." 

She  reached  the  chair,  sat  down  upon  it,  and 
then  bade  all  draw  near,  saying  that  she  had 
something  special  to  tell  us.  She  began  thus: 
"  I  have  been  in  heaven,  and  oh,  such  a  beautiful 
place  it  is;  I  can't  describe  it  to  you.  I  saw  the 
Savior,  and  we  shook  hands  and  talked  together. 
He  is  the  most  lovely  being.  I  can't  make  you 
understand  how  he  looks.  I  saw  my  sister, 
Catherine  Davis."  This  was  a  pious  Christian 
and  a  blood  sister  of  hers,  who  had  died  about  a 
year  before.  She  went  on  in  this  strain  of  con- 
versation, exhorting  all  to  prepare  for  death, 
assuring  them  that  the  Bible  was  true.  She  did 
not  refer  to  her  children,  except  a  word  about  my 
death  and  that  of  a  cousin  of  mine,  who  long 
ago,  in  exact  accord  with  her  word,  went  to  meet 
his  aunt  in  heaven.  AVhen  fully  one  half  hour 
had  passed,  she  said:     "Now,  I  have  fulfilled  my 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  271 

mission.  The  Savior  told  me  to  come  back  and 
tell  you  these  things,  and  then  I  should  return 
and  be  with  him  forever,  and  now  I  am  going 
home."  With  tliis  she  rose  from  the  chair, 
walked  deliberately  to  the  bed,  sat  down  upon 
the  side,  turned  her  feet  in  as  any  person  would 
do  who  was  retiring  for  a  night's  rest;  and  as  she 
did  this,  she  waved  her  hand  and  said,  "Good  by; 
I  am  going  now,  and  will  not  come  back  again." 
Such  was  the  life,  and  such  the  death,  of  her 
whom  we  delight  to  honor  as  our  mother. 
Thousands  of  times  when  we  have  felt  that  all 
the  world  was  against  us,  have  we  also  felt  that 
her  angel  hand  brushed  away  the  briny  tear  from 
our  cheek,  and  sanctified  our  sorrow  by  the  faith- 
ful kiss  of  a  mother.  Believe  as  you  please, 
dear  reader,  but  do  not  deny  us  the  comfort  of 
the  thought.  If  God  ordains  angels  to  help 
us, — and  he  does, — we  can  see  no  good  reason 
why  one  of  them  should  not  be  our  mother. 
Can  you? 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

REVIEW  OF  THE  WORK  FOR  THE  THIRTY-FIRST,  THIRTY- 
SECOND,   THIRTY-THIRD,   THIRTY-FOURTH,  AND 
THIRTY-FIFTH  YEARS. 

Thirty- First  Year. 

AVe  open  this  fourth  decade  of  our  Conference 
life  and  Church  work  at  Rose  Hill,  Darke  County, 
Ohio,  on  the  29th  of  August,  1883. 

As  already  noted,  we  gained,  in  the  last  or 
tliird  decade,  sixteen  preachers  and  one  thousand, 
two  hundred  and  twenty-two  members;  so  we  now 
enter  upon  a  future  cami)aign  with  sixty-four 
preachers  in  the  Conference  and  six  thousand, 
five  hundred  and  eighteen  members  in  the  laity. 

We  deem  it  proper  to  place  before  the  reader 
the  names  of  all  the  preachers  in  the  Conference 
at  this  time;  and  especially  is  it  desirable  to  do 
so  from  the  fact  that  we  shall  be  called  upon  to 
chronicle  the  saddest  part  of  our  Conference  his- 
tory during  these  years.  We  refer  to  the  secession 
which  took  place  in  consequence  of  the  action  of 
the  General  Conference  of  1885,  a  true  and  faith- 
ful history  of  which  we  shall  give  in  these  pages 
hereafter.  For  the  benefit  of  our  readers  we 
mark  the  names  of  all  in  this  roll  who  afterward 
272 


CHUKCH    HISTORY.  273 

seceded  from  the  Church,  with  asterisks.  Abbott, 
Bay,    Bodey,  *Bonnell,  *C'ost,  Counseller,  Coats, 

*  Dillon,  Geyer,  *  Harvey,  Imler,  *  M.  Johnson,  L. 
T.  Johnson,  *J.  H.  KiracofFe,  *Kindel,  Luttreli, 
Kline,  *  Livingston,  Lower,  *W.  Miller,  Merritt 
Miller,  *  Moore,  *Mahan,    *R.   G.   Montgomery, 

*  J.  C.  Montgomery,  Ogle,  *Park,  Paddock,  Parth- 
emer,  Roberts,  Stewart,  *Staley,  Smith,  Spain, 
Sutton,  H.  S.  Thomas,  *D.  F.  Thomas,  =^Vian, 
^•^  Wentz,  Wilgus,  *P.  B.  WiUiams,  J.  D.  Williams, 
Fields,  Heistand,  Hendrix,  *  Ruble,  Whitley. 
These  forty-seven  were  present,  and  the  fol- 
lowing seventeen  were  r  bsent:  Beatty,  Bortlemay, 
Bottles,  *Beber,   Browning,   Davis,  W.  KiracofFe, 

*  Marker,  McDannel,  *Nicodemus,  Schenck,  Ste- 
men,  *  Skinner,  Sage,  Watters,  West,  *  Ziegler. 

The  reader  will  observe  that  there  are  not 
*' seven  stars"  simply,  nor  yet  twelve,  but  twenty- 
five  in  the  group.  There  were  added  to  the  roll 
at  this  session  the  names  of  E.  M.  Counseller  and 
S.  H.  KiracofFe  from  the  quarterly  conferences. 
J.  Bortlemay,  C.  B.  Beatty,  J.  Park,  G.  A.  Wood, 
and  W.  S.  Sage  were  transferred  to  other  confer- 
ences; and  R.  Ross  died  during  the  year.  J.  C. 
Montgomery  and  W.  Z.  Roberts  were  ordained. 
The  average  salary  of  the  preachers  this  year  was 
$427.97,  while  the  collections  for  missions  reached 
the  handsome  sum  of  |2,848.16,  which  was  about 


274  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

forty-four  cents  per  capita,  Miami  circuit  lead- 
ing with  |1.06  per  member,  and  the  next  highest, 
EHda  circuit,  with  seventy-five  cents  per  member, 
while  two  circuits  paid  only  about  six  cents  to 
the  member. 

It  would  have  been  strange  indeed,  with  the 
advance  made  in  the  work  of  this  year,  if  there 
should  not  have  been  new  hope  inspired  among  the 
Master's  vinedressers.  What  the  past  had  been  all 
knew,  but  what  the  future  would  bring  none  could 
tell.  Every  man  to  his  post,  was  the  motto,  and 
to  the  field  we  went,  trusting  God  for  results. 

Thirty-Secon  d   Year. 

How  long,  sometimes,  even  a  day  appears; 
Yet  bow  swiftly  pass  the  fleeting  years, 
And  leave  us  filled  with  doubt  and  fear 
As  to  what  shall  be,  another  year. 

How   true   this   sentiment   is.     What   faithful 

minister  yet  lived  and  did  not  feel  that  the  days 

grew  long  when  his  life  was  borne  down  under 

the  heavy  burdens  that  rested  upon  him?     And 

then  again  when  he   looked  upon  the  vastness 

and  importance  of  the  work  he  had  to  do,  how 

oft  has  he  felt  that  the  years  hastened  too  swiftly 

away  and  left  him  in  doubt  and  fear  as  to  what 

the  future  would  bring.     Another  such  year  has 

just   closed,  and   now,  on  the  3d  of  September, 

1884,  fifty  ministers  have  met  in  annual  session 

at  Tawawa  Church,  Shelby  County,  Ohio. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  275 

There  was  but  little  change  made  in  the  Con- 
ference roll  at  this  meeting.  Edmond  Bolduc 
was  granted  license  on  recommendation  from 
quarterly  conference,  and  D.  A.  Johnston  was 
received  on  transfer  from  Tennessee  Conference. 
It  was  at  this  session  that  the  Conference  adopted 
lay  representation.  There  was  a  strong  effort 
made  by  certain  of  our  number  to  prevent  its 
being  done.  Some  were  uncertain  as  to  its  con- 
stitutionality, and  argued  that  the  people  had  not 
asked  for  it,  though  they  would  be  willing  to  grant 
it  if  the  people  should  request  it;  and  so  an  effort 
was  made  by  a  certain  would-be  leader  to  refer 
the  matter  to  the  laity,  urging  that  if  they 
asked  for  it,  it  would  be  time  to  grant  it.  We 
were  told  by  a  brother  who  voted  nay,  that  a  cer- 
tain party  did  all  he  could  in  a  private  w^ay  to 
persuade  men  not  to  vote  for  the  measure,  saying 
to  them  that  he  would  not,  etc.  The  yeas  and 
nays  were  taken  on  the  measure,  and  resulted  in 
thirty-three  for  and  eleven  against  it.  Thus  the 
measure  was  carried  by  the  overwhelming  major- 
ity of  three  to  one.  Pardon  the  personal  reference, 
for  we  want  to  say  that  we  have  never  yet  had 
any  occasion  to  regret  the  part  we  acted  in 
securing  lay  representation  in  our  Conference. 

From  some  cause  there  was  quite  a  falling  off 
in  ministerial  salaries,  and  also  in  the  contribu- 


276  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

tions  to  missions.  It  is  most  likely  that  the  near 
approach  of  the  General  Conference  of  1885  had 
some  bearing  on  the  matter,  as  our  moral  horizon 
was  not  altogether  free  from  clouds  even  then. 
There  were  some  straws  floating  in  the  air  by 
which  it  was  plain  to  be  seen  that  all  was  not 
quiet  in  the  breast  of  certain  ones  of  our  number, 
two  of  whom  were  kind  enough  to  make  us  a 
friendly  call,  at  which  time  we  were  plied  with 
great  and  momentous  questions.  We  were  free 
to  answer  all  of  them  without  any  mental  res- 
ervation or  equivocation  whatever. 

It  might  as  well  be  said  here  and  now,  that 
future  generations  may  know  the  truth,  that  the 
storm  which  burst  upon  the  Church  after  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  of  1885  was  gathering  in  1884, 
and  that  Auglaize  Conference  felt  the  force  of  it 
at  that  time. 

Thirty-  Third  Year. 

The  thirty-third  session  of  the  Auglaize  Con- 
ference was  held  at  Dunkirk,  Ohio,  convening  on 
the  16th  of  September,  1885.  This  was  the  first 
of  four  annual  gatherings  of  this  body  which 
will  never  be  forgotten  so  long  as  any  live  who 
witnessed  them. 

It  is  probably  true  that  this  session  was 
regarded  with  greater  solicitude  upon  the  part  of 
both  members  and  preachers  than  any  other  one 


CHUKCH    HISTORY.  277 

of  the  four;  and  hence  it  was  that  sixty  preachers 
and  twenty-three  delegates  were  present  to  share 
in  the  responsible  work  of  the  session. 

Changes  of  a  very  material  nature  were  made  in 
the  Conference  roll  at  this  session.  The  follow- 
ing seven  persons  were  granted  license  on  recom- 
mendation from  quarterly  conference:  A.  W. 
Balhnger,  *W.  H.  Conner,  *C.  H.  Welch,  A. 
Hawkins,  J.  Russel,  L.  K.  AValdo,  *C.  AVeyer, 
and  D.  A.  Boyd.  Hawkins  came  from  the  Chris- 
tian Union  Church.  Bottles  was  expelled..  J.  Q. 
Kline,  B.  A.  Sutton,  and  F.  Spain  were  ordained. 
The  asterisks  mark  those  who  afterward  seceded. 
This  matter  will  receive  attention  at  length  in 
its  appropriate  place  in  these  pages,  and  so  a 
mere  reference  to  it  will  be  made  as  we  pass 
through  with  these  reviews. 

There  was  but  little  difference  between  the 
salaries  of  this  and  the  former  year,  the  differ- 
ence being  an  average  of  about  $1.81  in  favor  of 
the  present;  but  there  was  a  shameful  falling  off 
in  missionary  collections  of  nearly  $400. 

Thirty-Fourth  Year. 

Oh!  what  solicitude  and  anxious  care 
Has  filled  the  breast  of  one  and  all. 

As  each  has  wondered  how  he'd  fare, 
When  next  the  roil  should  call. 

Nevertheless  the  Lord,  who  knows  all  things, 
and    doeth   the   best   for   his  p)eople,  helped    us 


278  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

through  the  year  without  any  serious  mishap; 
and  accordingly  on  the  20th  of  September,  1886, 
we  met  at  Pleasant  Valley  Chapel,  in  Putnam 
County,  Ohio,  for  the  purpose  of  holding  our 
thirty-fourth  annual  session.  We  draw  it  mildly 
when  we  say  that  these  were  stormy  days.  The 
bold  effrontery  and  arrogance  of  some,  and  the 
clandestine  trickery  and  intrigue  of  others,  made 
it  sorrowful  for  any  and  all  who  were  otherwise 
disposed. 

The  following  changes  were  made  in  the  min- 
isterial roll:  *  Jonah  Baldwin  and  J.  P.  Cham- 
ness  were  granted  license  on  recommendation 
from  quarterly  conference;  and  *C.  H.  Welch, 
*J.  C.  Montgomery,  and  *J.  Cost  were  granted 
open  transfers.  There  was  paid  as  salary  $12,- 
840.78 — $524.69  more  than  was  paid  the  year 
before;  and  for  missions  there  was  paid  $1,988.62, 
which  was  a  few  dollars  above  the  former  year. 

Thirty- Fifth   Year. 

Another  year  has  come  and  gone, 
The  results  of  which  we  cannot  know. 
Until  we  account  for  what  we've  done. 
In  a  world  of  bliss  or  woe. 

For  the  present,  however,  we  are  assembled  at 
West  Mansfield,  Logan  County,  Ohio,  where  all 
wrongs  can  be  righted  if  the  disposition  to  do  so 
should  prevail.  The  time  of  convening  was 
August  31,  1887.     It  is  useless  to  try  to  disguise 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  279' 

the  fact  that  great  commotion  existed  throughout 
our  borders,  and  it  is  the  greater  wonder  that  we 
could  accomplish  any  good  at  all.  Still  the  Lord 
thought  upon  us,  and  our  trembling  bark  rode 
the  breakers,  and  none  were  lost,  save  only  those 
who  jumped  overboard. 

The  calling  of  the  roll  revealed  the  fact  that 
two  of  our  number  had  passed  away  during  the 
year;  namely,  Hiram  Davis  and  S.  H.  KiracofFe. 
H.  P.  Bucher,  P.  C.  Bechdolt,  H.  D.  Meads,  and 
A.  S.  Whetsel  were  licensed  to  preach  on  recom- 
mendation from  quarterly  conference.  W.  H. 
Ogle,  C.  P.  Paddock,  and  B.  A.  Sutton  were 
granted  transfers,  and  E.  M.  Counseller,  *C. 
Weyer,  and  *J.  Baldwin  were  ordained.  Again, 
there  was  a  dropping  down  on  preachers'  salaries, 
as  the  aggregate  amount  paid  was  only  $12,213.14. 
However,  there  was  nearly  cne  hundred  dollars 
more  paid  for  missions  than  the  previous  year. 
Unrest  is  on  the  increase,  and  the  moral  horizon 
is  covered  with  thick  darkness,  with  here  and 
there  a  star  of  hope  shining  through. 


280 


AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

MORE  PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 

Oh,  but  We  were  Sick ! 

And  now  yoii  want  to  know  what  made  us 
sick.  A  thousand  things  might  have  done  it, 
but  two  were  enough  at  that  time.  Well,  thirty 
or  more  years  ago  we  were  traveling, — no 
difference  where, — and  of  course  preachers  must 
be  pastors,  and  3'ou  know  that  in  those  days  that 
meant  to  visit  the  people,  especially  the  members 
of  the  Church.  This  is  not  done  now  as  much  as 
it  used  to  be,  and  if  things  were  now  as  they  then 
were,  we  think  there  would  be  still  less  of  it 
done.  Well,  no  difference,  we  were  doing  that 
kind  of  work,  and  so  dropped  in  for  the  night. 
Now,  don't  blame  us  for  this.  We  could  not  helj^ 
it,  as  we  knew  nothing  about  the  matter  when 
we  promised  the  visit.  Our  word  had  to  be 
kept,  or  an  offense  be  given,  which  would  have 
done  harm. 

Everybody    knows    that   when    the    preacher 

comes — that  is,  it  used  to  be  that  way — father 

and  mother   and  children  and  dogs    and  every 

other  living  thing,  except  perhaps  the  chickens, 

281 


282  AUGLAIZE    (JONFERENCE 

are  happy  and  glad.  Well,  that  was  the  case 
on  this  occasion,  as  far,  at  least,  as  we  could  see. 
The  house  was  after  the  fashion  of  the  times,  a 
large  hewn  log  affair,  divided  into  two  rooms,  one 
above  the  other.  The  one  below  was  an  all- 
purpose  concern — sitting-room,  parlor,  bed-room, 
kitchen,  dog  kennel,  and  cat  roost.  We  thought 
we  were  hungry  when  we  went  there,  and  per- 
haps would  have  been  when  supper  was  ready  if 
we  had  been  deaf  and  blind.  But  to  sit  there 
and  see  that  supper  prepared  as  we  had  to  do,  did 
the  business  for  us.  Our  host  was  a  mighty 
Nimrod,  and  kept  three  large  hounds  for  the 
purpose  of  taking  the  game  so  common  and 
plentiful  in  that  day.  Talk  about  your  modern 
invention  of  dish-washing  machines  if  you  will; 
but  we  saw  three  of  them  in  that  Christian  home 
more  than  thirty  years  ago,  perhaps  not  just  after 
the  same  patent  as  later  machines,  but  we  are 
sure  that  none  ever  did  the  work  more  completely 
than  these  did.  The  only  trouble  that  we 
observed  was  the  difference  of  opinion  among 
them  as  to  whose  turn  it  was  to  do  the  work. 
We  have  heard  girls  wrangle  often  over  the  same 
thing,  and  so  did  not  think  much  of  the  dispute 
among  the  hounds.  Our  good  hostess  seemed  to 
understand  them  quite  well,  as  an  occasional  kick 
or  slap  with  the  dish  rag  she  held  in  her  hand, 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  283 

usually  sent  them  to  their  places.     We  could  tell 
every  time  when  she  interfered,  because  of  the 

.  peculiar  noise  the  living  machines  made.  It  was 
actually  interesting  to  see  how  quickly  they  could 
clean  a  dish,  skillet,  pot,  or  pan,  when  handed  to 
them   by  our   hostess.     Each    one   had    a   large 

.  dish  rag  which  he  carried  in  his  mouth,  and  in 
comparison  with  the  one  used  by  our  sister 
they  were  a  thousand  times  cleaner.  Hers  was 
an  all-purpose  affair;  on  it  she  blew  her  nose, 
with  it  she  slapped  the  hounds,  and  dried  the 
cooking  utensils  after  they  had  licked  them.  All 
this  we  witnessed  while  our  supper  was  being 
prepared.  And  now,  do  you  wonder  that  we 
were  sick  and  could  not  eat  our  supper? 

But  the  end  had  not  yet  come.  We  sought 
relief  by  going  to  bed.  Now,  please  don't  tease 
us  too  much  about  this  bed  matter,  for  there  are 
some  things  connected  with  it  which  are  not 
lawful  for  a  man  to  utter  here.  You  can  guess 
them  out  if  you  choose  to  do  so,  while  we  tell  you 
that  which  is  proper.  So  far  as  we  saw  when 
approaching  the  bed,  it  had  on  it  a  brand-new 
white  sheet.  But  alas!  it  was  a  "whited  sepul- 
cher,"  if  not  ''full  of  dead  men's  bones,"  of  that 
which  was  far  worse.  We  had  evidently  got  into 
the  children's  nest,  where  every  one  of  the  brood 
had  been  reared,  from  big  Betsy  down  to  little 


284  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

Danny ;  and  beyond  all  question  that  thing  called 
a  bed  had  not  seen,  in  ten  years  or  more,  a  single 
ray  of  sunlight,  breathed  a  breath  of  fresh  air,  or 
felt  a  drop  o£  pure,  clean  water  from  brook  or 
rill.  There  was  one  relief  in  the  matter:  there 
were  no  claimants  in  it  to  dispute  our  rights.  We 
have  heard  it  said  that  they  would  live  ten  years 
on  nothing.  We  do  not  disi:)ute  that,  but  doubt 
whether  they  could  have  lived  there  ten  minutes. 
Well,  we  got  through  the  night,  but  did  not  feel 
very  well  in  the  morning;  and  when  breakfast 
was  ready, — prepared  about  as  the  supper  had 
been, — and  when  our  hostess  turned  our  sheet 
into  a  table  cloth,  we  were  sick  enough  not  to 
venture  anything  more  than  a  cup  of  coffee. 

Do  any  think  these  things  out  of  place  here? 
We  reply  that  they  are  no  small  part  of  the 
history  we  write.  They  tell  of  what  some  have 
gone  through  with  in  planting,  training,  and 
preparing  for  the  good  days  which  our  people 
and  preachers  now  enjoy.  Some  may  think  our 
pictures  overdrawn ;  but  not  so,  they  could  not  be. 
We  place  them  here  for  your  learning,  and  they 
reproach  no  one  living.  But  we  solemnly  protest 
that  there  is  no  apology  for  such  tilth  at  any  day 
or  age  of  the  world. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

REVIEW  OF  THE  WORK  FOR  THE  THIR-TY-SIXTH,  THIRTY- 
SEVENTH.  THIRTY-EIGHTH,  AND  THIRTY-NINTH  YEARS. 

Comment  on  the  New  Order  of  Things — Twenty-one  Min- 
istei'S  Secede  —  Action  of  tlie  Conference  in  the  Mat- 
ter—  Falling  off  in  Preachers'  Salaries,  etc. 

Thirty-Sixth  Year. 

Alas!  the  fear  that  met  us  by  the  way, 

While  the  year  was  passing  by; 
Yet  we  could  hope  without  dismay, 

And  on  our  Lord  for  grace  rely 

One  more  year's  work  for  Jesus,  one  more  for 
his  Church ;  and  by  the  blessings  of  divine  Provi- 
dence we  are  permitted  to  meet  in  annual  session 
at  Greenwood,  Van  Wert  County,  Ohio,  August 
29,  1888.  This,  more  than  any  other  session, 
was  the  test  of  our  loyalty  to  the  Church.  This, 
as  no  other  session  ever  did,  tried  the  strength 
and  moral  nerve  of  every  preacher  and  delegate 
in  the  body.  But  the  right  prevailed,  and  the 
Church  triumphed. 

There  was  some  change  made  in  the  Confer- 
ence roll  at  this  season.  Brothers  F.  B.  Hendrix, 
one  of  the  oldest  ministers  in  the  Conference,  and 
A.  McDannel  died  during  the  year;  D.  J.  Schenck 
285 


286  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

and  P.  B.  Williams  were  granted  transfers;  and 
L.  Rice,  H.  C.  Smith,  H.  Good,  A.  L.  Brokaw, 
W.  L.  Waldo,  and  Jacob  Miller  were  granted 
license  to  preach  the  gospel.  J.  Russel,  D.  A. 
Boyd,  and  A.  W.  Ballinger  were  ordained. 
There  was  an  aggregate  increase  in  preachers' 
salaries  of  $2,371.51.  The  people  paid  this  year 
somewhat  after  the  manner  that  some  men 
preached  in  Paul's  day — at  least  some  did  we 
know.  There  was  a  falling  oflf  of  $210.85  in  the 
missionary  collections,  there  being  only  $1,796.47 

paid. 

Thirty-Seventh  Year. 

The  saddest  year  of  all  we  tell, 

Is  that  of  thirty-seven, 
In  which  more  than  twenty  fell, 

Because  of  selfish  leaven. 

It  is  now  August  29,  1889,  and  we  are  congre- 
gated in  Lima,  Allen  County,  Ohio,  as  ministers 
and  delegates  of  the  regular  Auglaize  Annual 
Conference  of  the  United  Brethren  Church,  to  hold 
our  first  session  under  the  revised  Confession 
of  Faith  and  the  amended  Constitution  of  the 
Church.  For  thirty-six  years  we  have  lived 
under  the  old,  and  were  true  to  all  its  require- 
ments, always  accepting  as  true  the  fact  that 
loyalty  was  a  part  of  obedience  to  the  behests  of 
our  holy  Christianity.  And  so  we  come  together 
at  this  time  as  Christian  ministers  and  laymen, 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  287 

with  the  purpose  of  being  no  less  so  than  in  the 
past. 

There  were  very  material  changes  made  in  the 
roll  at  this  time.  The  examination  showed  that 
twenty-one  of  our  number  had  seceded  from  the 
Church  and  gone  into  an  organization  of  their 
own.  W.  Dillon  and  A\^illiam  Smith  were  expelled 
from  the  Conference  and  the  Church.  D.  J. 
Schenck  returned  the  transfer  which  he  had 
taken  out  the  year  before,  and  L.  C.  Reed,  W. 
H.  Shepherd,  A.  M.  Herrin,  and  J.  Spray  were 
received  into  Conference  on  recommendation  from 
quarterly  conference.  E.  Bolcluc,  W.  Z.  Parthemer, 
and  J.  P.  Chamness  were  ordained.  Tobias 
Heistand  and  J.  Marker  died  during  the  year. 
By  the  showing  here  it  will  be  seen"  that  the 
Conference  roll  lost  twenty-five  names;  but  little 
matter,  we  lived  right  on  through  it  all,  and 
above  it  all,  and  came  out  with  sixteen  preachers 
more  than  were  rec[uired  to  supply  our  charges. 

There  was  a  falling  off  in  ministerial  salaries, 
as  reported  to  our  chart,  of  $2,685.54.  This  is 
accounted  for  largely  upon  the  fact  that  a  num- 
ber employed  by  the  Conference  the  year  before 
seceded  and  reported  to  another  body.  The 
collections  for  missions,  as  reported  to  our  Con- 
ference, fell  short  of  the  former  year  $458.12. 
For  all  fhe  facts  relating  to  the  unpleasantness 


288  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

with  which  we  are  now  deaUiig,  the  reader  is 
referred  to  the  history  of  the  secession  found  else- 
where in  these  pages. 

Thirty-Eighth   Year. 

A  year's  experience  in  reconstruction 
Has  taught  us  much,  'tis  sad  to  know, 

How  that,  by  intrigue  and  seduction. 
Men  have  sought  the  right  to  overthrow. 

Still  it  is  gratifying  to  know  that  all  things 
*'  work  together  for  good  to  them  ....  who  are 
the.called  according  to  His  purpose."  Believing 
this,  we  have  gone  forward  both  as  preachers  and 
people,  trusting  in  Him  who  doeth  all  things  well, 
and  so  have  passed  the  year  in  comparative  peace, 
and  have  held  the  field  for  the  right;  and  at  the 
close  of  the  year  we  have  assembled  at  Dunkirk, 
Ohio,  on  the  27th  of  August,  1890,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  looking  over  the  work  of  the  year  under 
the  regime  of  reconstruction;  and  we  confess  that 
there  is— 

More  to  be  gained  than  at  first  we  beheved, 
And  less  to  be  lost  than  what  we  had  feared; 

And  so  the  results  our  minds  have  relieved. 
And  hearts  that  were  faint  are  comforted  and  cheered. 

The  character  of  our  Conference  roll  was 
changed  as  follows:  J.  Lusk,  J.  L.  Homes,  E.  G. 
Stover,  J.  C.  Jamefe,  and  E.  E.  Davis  were  granted 
license  on  -recommendation  from  quarterly  con- 
ference; L.  K.  AValdo,  H.  D.  Mead,  H.  P.  Bucher, 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  280 

H.  G.  Stemen,  P.  C.  Bechdolt,  A.  L.  Brokaw,  and 
A.  S.  Wheteel  were  ordained;  B.  A.  Sutton  was 
received  on  transfer  from  Miami  Conference;  and 
the  names  of  Spain  and  Chamness  were  erased 
from  the  journal,  they  having  informally  with- 
drawn from  the  Church.  This  year  there  were 
thirty-one  ministers  employed,  who  received  an 
average  salary  of  about  $336.93  each,  and  they 
collected  about  $32,30  each  for  missions.  This 
was  $237.10  less  than  what  was  collected  the 
former  year. 

Thirty-Ninth   Year. 

Now  we  have  reached  the  year  thirty  and  nine, 
Which  closes  the  work  of  our  historic  review, 

Which  to  submit  we  do  not  decline. 
But  ask  one  and  all  to  read  carefully  through. 

This  thirty-ninth  session  was  held  with  the 
church  at  Geneva,  Indiana,  opening  on  the  26th 
of  August,  1891,  and  closing  on  the  30th.  There 
were  three  new  names  added  to  the  Conference 
roll;  namely,  Mrs.  Alie  Sipe  and  D.  M.  Luttrell, 
from  the  quarterly  conference,  and  I.  J.  Bicknell 
from  the  Progressive  Dunkard  Church.  Two 
were  taken  from  the  roll;  namely,  W.  E.  Bay,  on 
open  transfer,  and  A.-L.  Brokaw,  honorable  dis- 
missal. W.  L.  Waldo  was  ordained  on  Sabbath 
in  the  grove  in  the  presence  of  more  than  a 
thousand  people. 


290  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

This  year  shows  a  handsome  increase  in  finan- 
ces. The  preachers  received  a  saUary  equal  to 
$377.38  each,  or  an  aggregate  amount  of  about 
$500  more  than  what  was  paid  the  year  before; 
and  for  missions  we  collected  $280.59  more 
than  what  was  paid  the  former  year. 

We  have  now  j)assed  through  the  work  of  the 
Conference  for  thirty-nine  years,  and  in  giving 
these  statistical  reviews  w^e  have  studied  brevity 
so  as  not  to  weary  the  patience  of  our  readers, 
and  still  have  sought  to  be  sufficiently  full  and 
explicit  so  that  the  facts  should  be  j^resented, 
without  which  this  history  would  be  useless  to 
those  who  wish  to  know  the  truth  and  profit  by 
that  knowledge.  Other  matters  of  our  Conference 
life  and  work  will  all  be  found  under  appropriate 
heads. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

RECAPITULATION. 

Keview  of  the  Nine  Years  Next  Preceding  the  Session  of 
1891  —  Work  and  Keward,  etc. 

We  opened  this  last  decade,  less  one  year,  with 
sixty  preachers  in  the  Conference;  to  that  list 
there  was  added,  on  recommendation  from  quar- 
terly conference  thirty-four,  by  transfer  from  other 
conferences  four,  and  on  credentials  from  another 
church  one, — making  a  running  roll  of  ninety- 
nine  during  the  nine  years.  Of  this  number 
seven  died,  fifteen  transferred,  twenty-two  seceded, 
and  three  were  expelled, — making  forty -seven, 
which  left  fifty-two  in  the  Conference  at  the 
close  of  the  thirty-ninth  year.  This  is  a  decrease 
of  eight  and  a  loss  of  forty-seven.  As  to  the 
general  membership  at  large,  we  entered  this 
fourth  decade  with  six  thousand,  two  hundred 
and  nine,  and  came  out  with  five  thousand,  six 
hundred  and  twenty. 

Now,  we  want  to  tell  the  reader  that  to  the 
6,209  at  the  beginning  of  the  decade  there  were 
added  10,956  more,  making  a  total  running  mem- 
bership of  17,165  for  the  nine  years.  From  this 
291 


292  AUGLAIZE    CONFLUENCE 

list  the  "expelled,  dropped,  and  withdrawn"  col- 
umn takes  the  shameful  number  of  8,870,  which 
leaves  for  losses  by  death  and  removals,  2,675. 
These  figures  show  an  actual  loss  in  members  of 
just  11,545,  and  a  decrease  in  the  nine  years  of 
just  589  members.  Of  course  it  will  be  under- 
stood that  the  secession  movement  accounts  in 
part  for  this  great  loss;  but  be  it  remembered 
that  that  loss  was  not  nearly  so  great  as  it  was 
claimed  to  be,  as  we  shall  demonstrate  elsewhere, 
when  we  come  to  consider  that  matter. 

Work  and  reward  during  these  nine  years 
stood  thus:  three  hundred  yea'i's'  labor  per- 
formed, for  which  the  people  paid  an  average 
salary  of  $369.21,  which  aggregated  just  $110,- 
764.70,  showing  that  the  running  membership 
paid  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  at  home  the 
pitiful  sum  of  about  seventy-one  cents  a  year. 
But  there  was  paid  during  these  nine  years 
$16,374.01  for  missions,  not  including  what  was 
paid  by  Sunday  schools.  Now,  this  sum  repre- 
sents about  one  cent  and  a  half  a  year  to  the 
good  people  who  enrolled  with  us,  for  the  exten- 
sion of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  Just  how  long 
it  will  require  to  evangelize  the  world  at  this  rate 
of  giving,  we  shall  not  undertake  to  say.  One 
thing,  however,  is  certain,  and  that  is,  somebody 
will  have  a  fearful  account  to  give  in  the  judgment. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

Rev.  R.  Ross— H.  Davis,  Anecdotes  and  Reminiscences  of 
His  Life. 

Robert  Ross,  who  joined  the  Conference  in 
1867,  and  died  at  his  home,  in  Darke  County, 
Ohio,  in  1883,  did  not  devote  much  of  his  time 
to  the  active  work  of  the  itinerant  ministry, 
though  he  preached  much  and  seemed  to  take 
.dehght  in  the  work.  He  was  a  good  and  true 
man  to  tlie  Church,  and  never  occasioned  shame 
by  any  irregularities  of  hfe  not  in  harmony  with 
the  rectitude  of  ministerial  character.  The  Con- 
ference memorial  service  records  this  of  his 
death:  "Robert  Ross  died  March  13,  1883.  His 
body  sleeps  in  silence  in  the  grave,  and  his 
redeemed  spirit  has  gone  to  refuge  and  rest  on 
the  heavenly  shore,  where  we  hope  to  meet  when 
we  have  accomplished  our  journey." 

Rev.  Hiram  Davis.  The  subject  of  this  sketch 
was  received  as  a  member  of  the  Conference  in 
the  year  1859.  We  cannot  present  the  reader 
with  a  portrait  of  this  man  of  God,  so  our  pen 
must  supply  the  lack.  Where  Mr.  Davis  was 
born  we  do  not  know,  nor  can  we  tell  when  or 
293 


294  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

where  he  was  converted;  yet  we  cannot  deny  the 
former,  nor  doubt  the  hitter  fact.  That  he  was 
saved  and  kept  by  divine  power  can  never  be  a 
question  of  doubt  in  the  mind  of  any  who  knew 
tlie  man  and  his  environments  in  hfe.  Mr. 
Davis  traveled  a  number  of  years,  and  was  an 
acceptable  preacher,  loved  and  esteemed  by  all 
who  knew  him.  As  the  saying  goes,  "he  was  as 
sharp  as  a  tack,"  and  when  an  errorist  sat  down 
on  him  once,  he  did  not  repeat  it. 

We  remember  that  a  man  came  from  Battle 
Creek,  Michigan, — and  who  that  is  informed  does 
not  know  the  brand  of  divines  sent  out  from  that 

place?     Well,  a  Mr. came  into  the  bounds 

of  our  Conference  and  made  his  ''plant"  a  few 
miles  from  the  home  of  Mr.  Davis;  and  in  a  few 
days  the  whole  neighborhood  was  filled  with  the 
new  and  strange  doctrine,  and  the  faith  of  many 
believers  was  being  sliaken.  Accordingly  Mr. 
Davis  was  called  for  and  so  went  over  to  hear 
the  great  man.  He  heard  him  through  with  his 
bombast  and  "great,  swelling  words."  He  listened 
to  his  challenge,  and  picked  up  the  gauntlet  the 
gentleman  threw  down,  and  out  of  the  burlesque 
wove  and  i)laited  a  scourge  of  not  very  small 
cords,  with  which  he  drove  the  fellow  out  of  our 
pulpit  and  out  of  the  country. 

Mr.  Davis  knew  but  little  of  books  in  general. 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  295 

but  much  of  the  Bible  in  particular.  He,  beyond 
doubt,  was  the  best  Bible  student  in  the  bounds  of 
our  Conference.  We  never  knew  nor  yet  heard  of 
his  being  caught  napping.  He  had  no  "hobbies" 
to  ride  himself,  but  was  a  good  driver  for  those 
who  had.  We  saw  him  tried  once.  It  was  this 
way,  and  it  was  in  our  own  society:  he  was  our 
pastor  at  the  time,  and  it  was  in  the  days  of  the 
rebellion  and  the  war.  A  Mr.  McD.,  through  the 
intercession  of  a  few  whose  sympathies  w^ere  with 
the  slaveholders'  rebellion,  gave  an  appointment 
to  preach  in  our  schoolhouse.  Mr.  Davis  w^as  stop- 
ping with  us  for  the  night  and  for  the  purpose  of 
going  to  hear  Mr.  McD.  During  the  afternoon 
an  old  brother  called  in  for  a  social  chat,  and 
during  the  conversation  he  related  a  circumstance 
concerning  the  gentleman  that  was  to  preach  that 
evening.  The  following  was  the  story:  The 
would-be  preacher  was  buying  cattle,  and  always 
carried  on  his  saddle  the  old-fashioned  itinerant 
saddle  bags.  So,  while  trying  to  drive  some 
stubborn  beasts  one  da}^  the  Mr.  Preacher's 
horse  became  a  little  unmanageable,  and  he  ran 
against  the  corner  of  the  fence  and  broke  his 
jug.  The  saddle  bags,  being  sewed  tightly,  held 
in  the  spilled  liquor,  and  the  old  fellow  rode 
briskly  up  to  our  good  man's  house,  and  in  great 
haste  inquired  if  they  had  a  jug  or  a  crock  to 


29(5  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

spare,  saying  that  lie  had  some  excellent  spirits 
in  his  saddle  bag  which  he  would  like  to  save, 
explaining  at  the  same  time  the  accident. 

This  story  fitted  us  for  the  fray,  and  so  armed 
therewith  we  sallied  forth  to  meet  the  foe.  We 
owed  Mr.  McD.  a  little  on  back  account  and 
wanted  the  privilege  of  paying  it  that  night,  but 
our  friend  Mr.  Davis  insisted  that  he  should 
beard  the  lion  that  night,  averring  that  we  might 
be  too  severe  upon  him.  AVe  knew  the  man,  he 
did  not.  We  yielded  and  let  him  "take  the 
palm."  We  schemed  the  plan  of  going  late  and 
slipping  in  during  the  Opening  exercises  to  avoid 
discovery.  It  worked  well.  I  hid  behind  others, 
and  my  friend  was  a  stranger;  and  the  house 
being  crowded,  there  was  but  one  seat  for  Mr. 
Davis,  and  that  was  hard  by  the  preacher.  He 
took  that  seat  and  heard  Mr.  McD.  deliver  a  most 
shameful  burlesque  on  the  Christian  religion,  at 
the  close  of  which  he  invited  anyone  present  to 
make  remarks,  who  might  feel  disposed  to  do  so. 
This  was  Mr.  Davis's  opportunity,  and  slowly 
rising  from  his  seat,  he  opened  his  battery  of 
well-aimed  arguments  against  the  sophisms  of 
the  gentleman  in  a  way  that  made  one  feel  how 
blessed  it  is  to  be  on  the  side  of  truth  and  right- 
eousness. 

Mr.  McD.'s   text   was,  "They  that   are   whole 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  297 

need  not  a  physician,  but  they  that  are  sick,"  and 
he  expatiated  upon  the  subject  under  the  three 
following  propositions: 

1.  The  white  man's  right  to  hold  the  black 
man  in  bondage,  if  he  had  means  to  buy  slaves 
and  the  disposition  to  do  so. 

2.  Every  man's  right  to  driiik  whisky,  if  he 
wanted  it  and  bought  it  with  his  own  money. 
This  argument  the  preacher  clinched  with  the 
logic  that  "when  old  J — y  wants  a  dram  he 
buys  it,  pays  for  it,  and  drinks  it,  and  it  is 
nobody's  business.     My  money  is  my  own." 

3.  The  "special  or  irresistible  call." 

These  propositions  Mr.  Davis  ventilated  in  a 
masterly  way.  When  dealing  with  the  second,  or 
whisky,  proposition,  a  dispute  arose  as  to  what 
the  prophet  Habakkuk,in  the  second  chapter  and 
fifteenth  verse,  said  about  the  matter.  Mr.  Davis 
quoted,  "Woe  unto  him  that  giveth  his  neighbor 
drink,  that  puttest  thy  bottle  to  him,"  etc.  The 
old  gentleman  couldn't  stand  that,  and  so  sprang 
to  his  feet  and  cried  out,  "That  isn't  so!  The 
prophet  doesn't  say  bottle;  he  says  cup!"  For  a 
few  minutes  the  contention  was  hot,  and  their 
swords  cut  the  air  like  the  gladiators  of  old ;  but 
the  fray  ended  with  an  inglorious  defeat  for  the 
liquor  defender,  when  Mr.  Davis  said,  "Well,  I  do 
not  know  that  it  makes  any  difference  whether 


298  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

he  said  bottle,  cup,  jug,  or  crocks  That  well- 
aimed  stroke  felled  the  foe,  to  his  utter  dismay 
and  the  discomfiture  of  his  friends.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  Mr,  McD.  never  came  back  to  enlighten  the 
dear  people  in  that  community,  and  we  were 
saved  from  division  and  strife  and  every  evil 
work.  One  victory  well  gained  is  worth  a  hun- 
dred battles  poorly  fought. 

Mr.  Davis  was  a  good  debater;  calm  and  delib- 
erate and  not  easily  excited,  he  never  failed  to 
bring  down  the  foe.  He  was  a  good  man,  and 
true,  but  never  reached  the  altitude  of  what  some 
call  great  men,  nor  yet  what  his  natural  gifts, 
with  corresponding  opportunities  and  encourage- 
ments, would  have  enabled  him  to  do.  Mr.  Davis 
died  at  his  humble  home  in  Mercer  County,  Ohio, 
in  the  year  1886,  and  we  record  the  truth. 

Thus  closed  the  life  of  one  that  was  good. 
Whose  checkered  scenes  were  known  by  few; 

Yet  he  did  the  best  he  could, 
And  the  Master  carried  him  through. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

BRIEF  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

Rev.  Christian  Bodey  was  bom  in  Champaign 
County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1844,  if  our  data -are  not 
at  fauh.  As  to  his  early  history  we  know  noth- 
ing, but  we  have  gathered  the  fact  that  he  was 
converted  in  the  year  1861  in  the  same  county  in 
which  he  was  born,  and  where  he  still  lives.  In 
1873  Mr.  Bodey  became  a  member  of  the  Au- 
glaize Conference,  in  which  he  has  labored  as  the 
Conference  has  directed.  He  has  not  been  em- 
ployed all  the  time,  however,  but  as  the  way 
opened  up  from  time  to-  time.  Mr.  Bodey  is  an 
earnest,  tender-hearted  preacher,  and  ought  to 
succeed  well  in  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

Rev.  J.  P.  Stewart  was  born  in  Shelby  County, 
Ohio,  October  11,  1848.  Mr.  Stewart  possessed 
considerable  ambition  and  would  have,  under 
more  favorable  circumstances,  achieved  much 
more  than  he  has.  As  it  was,  he  pressed  his  way 
through  the  common  schools  and  partly  through 
Otterbein  University.  He  was  converted  at 
Hoffman  Chapel,  Logan  County,  Ohio,  in  1863, 
being  at  that  time  about  fifteen  years  of  age. 
299 


300  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

He  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence in  1873,  and  his  ordination  took  place  in 
1876.  Mr.  Stewart  has  always  been  one  of  God's 
faithful  workers,  and  few  men  have  done  better 
than  he.  He  goes  from  us  to  end  his  days 
elsewhere,  and  we  are  sad  at  the  parting. 

Rev.  D.  W.  Abbott  was  born  September  19, 1841, 
and  was  converted  in  the  year  1860,  at  the  house 
of  one  Joseph  Lambert,  in  Shelby  County,  Ohio. 
Mr.  Abbott  became  a  member  of  the  Auglaize 
Conference  in  1873,  and  was  ordained  in  1878. 
Few  men  are  more  zealous  in  their  pulpit  min- 
istrations than  is  Mr.  Abbott,  and  his  success 
compares  well  with  the  best.  He  rejoices  in  the 
fact  that  he  belongs  to  a  Church  where  he  has  the 
privilege  of  voting  for  delegates  to  the  General 
Conference.  This  is  just  what  thinking  and 
considerate  men  do  generally.  With  proper  con- 
secration to  the  work  to  which,  we  doubt  not,  the 
Lord  has  called  him,  he  will  accomplish  much 
for  the  Master. 

Rev.  M.  R.  Geyer  was  born  in  Marion  County, 
Ohio,  February  10,  1855,  and  was  converted  in 
the  same  place  in  the  year  1870,  being  about 
fifteen  years  of  age.  The  young  Mr.  Geyer 
united  with  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  at 
that  time;  but  on  his  removal  to  Paulding  County, 
Ohio,  in  1871,  where  he  fell  in  with  our  people. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  oOl 

and  learned  our  doctrines  and  Church  polity, 
and  beheld  the  spiritual  life  of  our  people,  he 
united  with  the  United  Brethren  Church,  and 
does  not  regret  his  choice.  He  became  a  member 
of  the  Annual  Conference  in  1874  and  was 
ordained  in  1879.  Mr.  Geyer,  having  obtained 
a  good  common-school  education,  has  devoted  a 
number  of  years  to  teaching  in  the  common 
schools.  He  was  somewhat  devoted  to  the  cause 
of  the  seceders  in  the  beginning  of  our  troubles; 
but  being  of  that  number  who  thought  more  of 
the  cause  of  Christ  and  the  general  good  of  His 
Church,  it  was  easy  enough  for  him  to  gravitate 
to  the  right  center,  which  he  did 

Rev.  Isaiah  Imler  was  born  in  Allen  County, 
Ohio,  March  22,  1853,  and  was  converted  at  the 
Honey  Run  Church,  Allen  County,  Ohio,  at  the 
a^e  of  sixteen.  Mr.  Imler  availed  himself  of 
such  educational  facilities  as  were  furnished  by 
the  common  schools,  the  Lima  (Ohio)  schools,  and 
the  normal  school  at  Lebanon,  Ohio.  Mr.  Imler 
became  a  member  of  the  Annual  Conference  in 
1877,  and  received  ordination  in  1881.  He  has 
not  been  regularly  in  the  work,  being  influenced 
in  large  measure  by  circumstances  over  which  he 
had  no  control.  The  future  lies  before  him.  and 
he  has  in  him  the  elements  of  success. 

Rev.   J.    W.   Lower  was   born   in   Tuscarawas 


302  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

County,  Ohio,  August  2,  1852,  and  was  converted 
at  Pleasant  Valley,  Adams  County,  Indiana,  in 
the  year  1872.  Mr.  Lower  availed  himself  of 
such  educational  advantages  as  were  furnished 
by  the  common  schools  and  in  the  Butler  High 
School,  of  Indiana.  He  also  graduated  with 
honors  from  the  Union  Biblical  Seminary  at 
Dayton,  Ohio,  May,  1881,  since  when  he  has  been 
wholly  employed  in  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
Mr.  Lower  joined  the  Conference  in  the  year 
1879,  and  was  ordained  in  1882.  The  zeal  of 
this  little  man  of  God  knows  no  bounds,  and  his 
history  is  not  yet  made. 

Rev.  R.  N.  West  was  born  near  Camden,  Jay 
County,  Indiana,  December  25,  1850,  and  was 
converted  in  Wells  County,  Indiana,  in  the  year 
1877,  and  united  with  the  Auglaize  Conference 
in  1880.  Mr.  West  spent  two  years  in  the  Union 
Biblical  Seminary  after  entering  the  Conference, 
since  when  he  has  been  employed  by  the 
Woman's  Missionary  Society  of  the  United 
Brethren  Church  as  a  missionary  in  Africa.  His 
portrait  appears  in  our  Mission  department. 

Rev.  H.  G.  Stemen  was  born  in  Hocking  County, 
Ohio,  December  9, 1850.  Mr.  Stemen  was  brought 
up  under  the  influence  of  the  Mennonite  faith, 
his  parents  being  members  of  that  church;  but 
when  he  was  converted  in  1873  at  Elida,  Ohio, 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  303 

he,  for  reasons  satisfactory  to  himself,  adopted 
the  United  Brethren  Church  for  his  Christian 
home.  In  1879  he  became  a  member  of  the  Au- 
glaize Annual  Conference,  and  was  ordained  in 
the  year  1890.  Mr.  Stemen  is  brother  to  the 
Evangelist  Luke,  and  believes  that  the  art  of 
healing  the  body  is  not  incompatible  with  the 
gospel  ministry.  The  doctor  has  it  in  his  heart 
to  go  to  Africa  as  a  missionary,  and  waits  only 
the  opening  of  the  way. 

Rev.  J.  D.  Williams  was  born  at  Quincy,  Logan 
County,  Ohio,  November  12,  1837,  and  was  con- 
verted February  14,  1852.  He  was  admitted  to 
membership  in  the  Auglaize  Conference  in  the 
year  1879,  and  was  ordained  in  1882.  Mr. 
Williams  has  traveled  in  all  about  six  years. 

Piev.  J.  G.  Parthemer  was  born  in  Champaign 
County,  Ohio,  November  9,  1855,  and  was  con- 
verted in  1878,  being  twenty-three  years  of  age. 
He  was  admitted  to  membership  in  the  Annual 
Conference  in  1881,  and  was  ordained  in  the 
year  1889.  Mr.  Parthemer  has  been  actively 
employed  for  about  two-thirds  of  the  time,  going 
at  the  will  of  the  Conference  whenever  and 
wherever  he  was  sent. 

Rev.  W.  Z.  Roberts  was  born  in  Madison 
County,  Wisconsin,  December  25,  1851.  When 
he   was   about   eighteen  months  old,  his  father 


304  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

moved  to  Blackford  County,  Indiana,  where  he 
lived  to  the  years  of  manhood.  Mr.  Roberts 
succeeded  in  securing  as  good  an  education  as 
the  public  schools  would  afford.  When  he  was 
about  twenty -three  years  of  age  he  began  to  seek 
the  Lord,  but  was  not  converted  until  some  three 
years  later.  He  then  joined  the  United  Brethren 
Church.  In  1879  Mr.  Roberts  was  sent  to  Walla 
Walla  as  a  missionary.  He  worked  for  about 
three  years,  when  he  returned,  and  in  1882  he 
was  received  into  the  Auglaize  Conference  on  his 
transfer  from  the  Walla  W^alla  Conference.  His 
ordination  parchment  bears  date  of  1883.  Mr. 
Roberts  has  been  twice  married;  first,  to  Miss 
Mary  J.  Stubbs  in  1872,  and  second,  to  Mrs. 
Sarah  Coverdale  in  the  year  1882,  A  glorious 
future  opens  before  Mr.  Roberts,  and  possessing  as 
he  does  the  elements  of  success,  the  future  his- 
torian will  be  disappointed  if  he  does  not  find 
sufficient  reason  to  record  great  achievements  in 
the  life  of  the  man. 

Rev.  Edmond  Bolduc  was  born  November  22, 
1848,.  at  St.  Victor,  some  seventy-three  miles 
southeast  of  Quebec,  Canada,  by  which  it  will  be 
observed  that  Mr.  Bolduc  is  a  Frenchman  by 
birth,  though  now  a  citizen  of  the  United  States, 
having  taken  out  his  naturalization  .papers  at 
Defiance,  Ohio,  in  the  vear  1875.     Better  still. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  305 

Mr.  Bolduc  is  a  citizen  of  the  kingdom  of  divine 
grace,  he  having  become  naturalized  in  the  win- 
ter of  1882.  Mr.  Bolduc  was  brought  up  in  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  not  unlike  most  in  that 
communion,  he  felt  that  to  leave  it  would  cer- 
tainly involve  the  loss  of  his  soul.  Finally  it 
transpired  that  he  attended  a  j^rotracted  meeting 
which  was  held  in  the  neighborhood  where  he 
lived,  and  then  and  there  reached  the  conclusion 
that  to  remain  in  the  mother  faith  would  jeop- 
ardize his  soul;  and  accordingly  he  gave  himself 
to  the  Lord,  and  none  who  know  the  man  will 
ever  doubt  the  genuineness  of  his  conversion. 
He  became  a  member  of  the  Annual  Conference 
in  the  year  1884,  and  was  ordained  in  1889.  At 
the  time  of  Mr.  Bolduc's  conversion  he  could  not 
read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible  in  the  English  lan- 
guage. His  success  in  the  ministry  is  simply 
remarkable  when  all  things  are  considered.  He 
is  destined  to  make  a  good  record  if  his  life  shall 
be  spared. 

Rev.  D.  A.  Johnston  was  born  in  Hocking 
County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1838,  and  was  converted 
in  1854  at  Harmony  Church,  in  Perry  County, 
Ohio.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  in  the  Scioto 
Annual  Conference  in  1859,  and  ordained  in 
1866.  Mr.  Johnston  entered  the  Auglaize  Con- 
ference the  first  time  in  1867.     He  transferred 


306  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

away  in  1871,  and  then  reentered  the  Auglaize 
again  in  1884, 

Rev.  E.  M.  Counscller,  son  of  Rev.  E.  and 
Elizabeth  Counseller,  was  born  October,  1858, 
and  was  converted  in  the  year  1870.  He  was 
admitted  to  membership  in  the  Auglaize  Annual 
Conference  in  the  year  1883.  Mr.  Counseller  was 
an  ambitious  young  man,  and  encouraged  as  he 
was  by  his  good  father  and  mother,  he  sought 
and  obtained  an  education,  and  graduated  with 
honors  from  Otterbein  University,  and  went  forth 
equipped  for  good  work  in  the  church  of  Christ. 
But  in  1888  Mr.  Counseller  withdrew  from  the 
Church  of  his  parents,  and  to  their  deep  sorrow, 
gave  himself  to  another.  Thus  were  they  dis- 
appointed in  their  prayers,  expectations,  and 
sacrifices.  Brother  Counseller  had  hoped  to  leave 
a  son  to  represent  him  in  his  home  Church. 

Rev.  J.  Q.  Kline  was  born  in  Bradford  County, 
Pennsylvania,  September  4,  1848.  When  but 
ten  months  old  his  mother  died,  and  when  he 
was  about  four  and  a  half  years  of  age  his  father 
died  also.  An  aunt,  sister  to  his  mother,  took 
the  little  orphan  in  and  became  mother  to  him. 
The  uncle  was  a  Universalist  in  belief  and 
thought  to  instill  that  faith  into  the  young  heart  of 
the  boy.  But  from  some  reason  it  never  rooted 
there.     At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  came  with  his 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  307 

uncle's  family  to  Ohio,  where  he  was  converted  at 
Middle  Point,  January  12,  1867.  Mr.  KUne  was 
admitted  to  membership  in  the  Conference  in 
1882,  and  was  ordained  in  1885.  He  has  been 
regularly  employed  in  the  ministerial  work  ever 
since;  but  it  is  feared  that  failing  health  will  cut 
short  his  useful  life. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

REMINISCENCES  OF  THE  WRITER. 

Our  First  Work — The  Converted  Drunkard — He  Builds  a 
Church  —The  Most  Pitiful  Case  We  ever  Saw. 

It  was  before  we  were  admitted  to  membership 
in  the  Annual  Conference  that  we  went  into  an 
unoccupied  place  in  the  woods  where  a  few 
families  had  settled  with  a  view  to  clearing  up 
farms  and  making  homes.  They  had  built  a 
schoolhouse,  and  as  one  of  the  families  knew  us, 
— it  was  our  friend  the  drunkard, — he  asked  us 
to  come  and  preach  for  them.  We  did  so,  the 
best  we  could.  Fully  half  the  community  were 
Catholics,  but  they  raised  no  objections  to  our 
using  the  house,  and  so  we  established  a  regular 
appointment  at  that  place.  The  people,  for  want 
of  a  better  name,  called  it  LuttrelFs  Mission. 
This,  as  far  as  we  know,  was  the  only  time  we 
ever  got  any  honor  for  our  English  name.  We 
were  dead  in  earnest  about  the  matter,  and  so 
became  soon  very  popular  in  that  place.  We 
have  never  been  so  popular  since.  Well,  on  a 
certain  Saturday,  before  our  appointment  on  Sab- 
bath, our  old  friend  had  gone  to  town  and  laid  in 
308 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  309 

a  new  supply,  and  was  not  very  well  over  the 
debauch  when  he  came  to  church  on  Sabbath. 
We  do  not  remember  that  he  ever  missed  a  service. 
Oh,  how  we  wanted  to  save  him!  And  it  came 
upon  us  with  unusual  force  that  day.  It  seemed 
clear  to  us  that  we  must  make  a  direct  appeal  to 
him  while  we  were  trying  to  preach.  But  alas! 
how  weak  mortals  fear  to  do  what  they  know  to 
be  right.  We  hesitated  until  we  dared  to  do  so 
no  longer,  and  looking  our  dear  old  friend  full  in 
the  face,  we  said,  "Uncle  G.,"  using  his  full 
name  with  strong  emphasis,  "if  you  do  not 
throw  that  jug  away  it  will  damn  your  soul." 

It  was  enough.  The  Lord  had  sharpened  the 
arrow,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  sent  it  directly  to  his 
heart.  As  it  entered  it  opened  a  fountain  in  his 
dead  soul  from  which  tears  arose  and  stood  upon 
his  trembling  cheeks  like  dewdrops  kissed  by  a 
morning  sunbeam.  He  went  to  his  home,  and 
God  went  with  him.  He  took  his  jug  of  whisky 
out  into  the  yard,  and  called  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren and  God  to  witness  that  never  again  should 
one  drop  of  the  accursed  "stuff"  pass  his  lips. 
All  of  this  he  sealed  by  throwing  the  jug  back- 
wards over  his  head  as  far  as  he  could,  smashing- 
it  into  atoms.  He  and  his  wife  then  went  to 
praying,  and  were,  shortly,  happily  and  hopefully 
converted.      He   then  went   to  work,  and    with 


310  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

what  little  help  he  could  get  from  others  lie  put 
up  and  finished  a  neat  hewn  log  church.  He 
kept  his  solemn  vow,  and  a  few  years  ago  went 
home.  If  we  have  never  done  an^^thing  but  this 
to  help  a  fellow-being  up  and  to  make  a  man  out 
of  him,  we  feel  that  our  life  has  not  been  alto- 
gether spent  in  vain. 

A  Pitiful  Case. 

In  the  same  community  where  our  friend  Mr. 
H.  lived,  there  was  another  man  who  was  not 
only  a  drunkard  but  was  desperately  wicked. 
Indeed  it  would  seem  that  he  believed  in  noth- 
ing good,  nor  yet  in  the  existence  of  God  even. 
Nevertheless  he  attended  our  meetings,  and  to  his 
credit  be  it  said,  he  always  behaved  well  and 
treated  us  kindly.  The  conversion  of  his  neigh- 
bor no  doubt  set  him  to  thinking,  and  very  soon 
he  found  that  he  had  on  hands  something  he 
dare  not  keep  and  could  not  throw  away.  And 
this  is  the  way  he  found  it  out :  There  was  a 
house  raising  in  the  neighborhood.  Everybody 
was  there,  and  the  whisky  was  not  absent.  The 
topic  of  conversation  was  on  the  line  of  religion 
and  the  strange  things  which  had  but  so  recently 
happened  in  the  neighborhood.  Our  man  was 
warming  up  to  the  highest  pitch,  and  so  put  the 
last  link  in  his  chain  when  he  jumped  up  and 


CHUIJCH    HISTORY.  311 

cracked  his  heels  together  and  swore  that  he  was 
a  better  man  than  ever  Jesus  Christ  was. 
-  That  night  our  old  friend  H.  came  for  us  a 
distance  of  nearly  four  miles  through  the  woods, 
at  near  the  midnight  hour,  to  go  and  pray  for 
the  most  pitiful  wretch  we  ever  saw.  We  arrived 
at  the  place — a  little,  smoky,  dingy  log  cabin. 
The  night  was  cold  and  frosty,  and  a  log  fire 
burned  on  the  mud  hearth.  There  was  no  lamp 
nor  candle  to  light  the  gloom  that  seemed  to 
settle  down  over  that  godless  home.  At  the  left 
corner  of  the  fireplace  sits  the  melancholy  wife. 
In  the  middle  front  sits  he  who  that  day  pro- 
posed to  measure  arms  with  Omnipotence,  and 
God  evidently  has  accepted  the  challenge,  and 
now  the  unequal  contest  rages.  The  waves  of 
divine  wrath  beat  and  lash  and  overwhelm  his 
soul.  He  is  stripped  to  socks,  pantaloons,  and 
shirt.  His  agony  of  soul  knows  no  bounds. 
Poor  man!  He  seeks  relief  in  tears,  but  the 
fountain  is  dried  up.  He  seeks  relief  in  prayer, 
but  God's  ears  are  deaf  to  his  entreaties.  He 
seeks  relief  by  running  away,  but  he  meets  the 
angel  in  the  way  with  drawn  sword  to  cut  him 
down.  Thus  he  j^asses  the  night — now  on  his 
knees  pleading  piteously  for  help,  now  out  run- 
ning with  all  his  might  barefooted  over  the 
frosted  ground,  hatless  and  coatless,  crying   for. 


312  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

help.  Men  bring  him  back  only  to  have  him 
repeat  the  same  thing  over  and  over  again.  We 
talk  to  him,  but  there  is  no  light  in  God's  Word 
for  him.  We  ask  him  what  his  trouble  is,  and 
are  answered,  "Oh  hell!  Talk  about  hell.  Don't 
tell  me  there  is  no  hell,  for  I  am  in  hell  now." 
Then  to  make  us  understand  what  he  meant  by 
that,  he  said,  looking  straight  into  the  fire,  "  If 
there  were  one  hundred  iron  pokers  heated  as 
hot  as  they  could  be  in  that  fire,  and  then  pierced 
through  my  heart,  the  flame  would  not  be  as  hot 
as  what  I  am  now  suffering."  AVe  stayed  until 
morning,  did  all  we  could  for  him,  and  left  him 
in  the  hands  of  the  God  he  had  defied.  The 
Lord,  after  showing  him  his  power  and  his  judg- 
ment, showed  his  mercy  and  salvation.  The  man 
was  saved  and  became  class  leader  in  the  church 
at  that  place. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES—  CONTINUED. 

Rev.  a.  W.  Balling er  was  born  in  Union 
County,  Ohio,  August  8,  1857,  and  was  converted 
in  the  same  county  in  1873.  In  1885  he  was 
admitted  to  membership  in  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence, and  in  1888  he  was  ordained.  Mr.  Bal- 
hnger  had  the  advantage  of  Christian  influence 
and  training  in  his  childhood  days,  which  served 
to  fix  his  attention  upon  his  soul's  interest  quite 
early  in  life.  Just  what  advantages  he  had  for 
acquiring  an  education  we  do  not  know,  but 
doubt  not  that  they  were  well  improved,  whatever 
they  may  have  been.  He  was  married  to  Miss 
Ella  Winner,  September  26,  1876.  His  time  has 
been  well  employed  for  the  Master  since  he 
entered  the  ministry,  and  the  future  historian 
will  write  of  him  what  we  dare  not  now  attempt 
to  do. 

Rev.  L.  K.  Waldo  was  born  in  Jay  County, 
Indiana,  in  the  year  1858,  and  was  converted  in 
1876,  being  eighteen  years  of  age.  He  became  a 
member  of  the  Auglaize  Conference  in  1885.  Mr. 
Waldo  is  an  earnest  preacher  and  a  good  man. 
313 


314  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

Bev.  D.  A.  Boyd  was  born  in  Licking  County, 
Ohio,  December  18,  1846.  When  he  was  about 
eight  years  of  age,  his  father  moved  to  Union 
County,  Ohio.  In  1861  he  volunteered  in  the 
service  of  his  country,  and  in  1867  he  was  con- 
verted. Mr.  Boyd  was  married  to  Miss  Florence 
Mahan  in  1869,  and  in  1885  he  joined  the  Con- 
ference, in  which  he  has  done  faithful  service  thus 
far.  Mr.  Boyd  is  a  zealous  preacher  and  has, 
we  trust,  much  good  time  yet  before  him  in  which 
to  work  for  Christ. 

Bev.  Henry  P.  Bucher  was  born  in  Richland 
County,  Ohio,  December  29,  1848,  and  was  con- 
verted in  Paulding  County,  Ohio,  in  the  spring 
of  1869,  and  was  admitted  to  membership  in  the 
Annual  Conference  in  the  year  1887.  He  was 
ordained  in  1890.  Mr.  Bucher  has  been  con- 
stantly employed  in  ministerial  work,  as  indeed 
all  who  enter  that  sacred  calling  should  be.  His 
history  is  yet  to  be  made. 

Bev.  P.  C.  BechdoU  was  born  in  Auglaize 
County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1842,  and  was  con- 
verted in  1866  in  Jay  County,  Indiana,  and  in 
the  year  1887  was  admitted  to  membership  in 
the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference.  His  ordina- 
tion parchment  bears  date  of  1891.  Mr.  Bech- 
dolt  is  not  yet  an  old  man,  and  a  bright  and 
useful  future  lies  before  him,  and  the  pleasure  of 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  315 

writing  his  history  will  fall  to  another  after  it 
has  been  made. 

Rev.  A.  S.  Whctsel  was  born  in  Clinton  County, 
Ohio,  June  26,  1843.  In  the  year  1846  his 
father  moved  to  Blackford  County,  Indiana, 
where  the  child  grew  to  manhood,  and  when 
nineteen  years  of  age  he  enlisted  in  the  service  of 
his  country,  and  was  assigned  to  the  Seventh 
Indiana  Cavalry,  in  which  he  served  two  years 
and  seven  months.  It  was  while  a  soldier  that 
he  was  converted.  Mr.  Whetsel  was  married  to 
Miss  Martha  J.  Kelly  in  the  year  1868,  and 
settled  in  the  woods  near  Dunkirk,  Indiana, 
where  he  has  opened  out  a  good  farm,  on 
which  he  now  lives.  His  Annual  -  Conference 
license  bears  date  of  September  1,  1887,  and  his 
ordination  parchment  that  of  August  31,  1890. 
In  the  distribution  of  peculiar  gifts,  God  did  not 
pass  Mr.  Whetsel  by;  but,  like  too  many  others, 
his  was  the  mistake  of  not  consecrating  himself 
to  the  ministry  earlier  in  life.  As  it  is,  a  life  of 
great  usefulness  is  yet  l)ofore  him. 

Rev.  Harry  D.  Meads  was  born  in  Portage 
County,  Ohio,  July  27,  1860,  and  was  converted 
in  Allen  County,  Indiana,  in  the  year  1869,  and 
at  that  time  united  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  being  a  mere  child.  In  the  winter  of 
1877  Mr.  Meads  united  with  the  United  Brethren 


316  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

Church,  and  in  1887  was  admitted  to  member- 
ship in  the  Annual  Conference,  and  was  ordained 
in  the  year  1890.  Mr.  Meads  was  much  inchned 
to  the  Radical  view  of  the  Church  question  at  the 
beginning,  but  being  of  a  progressive  and  aggres- 
sive mind,  he  wisely  reconsidered  the  matter  and 
resolved  to  remain  loyal  to  his  Church  a'ows.  He 
is  a  young  man,  and  the  future  must  determine 
his  developments.  AVith  his  energy  there  is  no 
good  reason  why  he  should  not  succeed. 

Father  John  Russell  was  admitted  to  mem- 
bership in  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference  in 
1885.  Mr.  Russell  is  an  Englishman  by  birth. 
He  had  been  a  preacher  for  many  years  before 
uniting  with  the  United  Brethren  Church,  but 
for  reasons  satisfactory  to  himself  he  made  the 
change.  He  is  well  advanced  in  years  and  will 
soon  go  home. 

Rev.  L.  Pace  was  born  in  Knox  County,  Ohio, 
August  20,  1851,  and  was  converted  at  Greers- 
ville,  in  the  same  county,  in  the  year  1871,  being 
about  twenty  years  of  age  at  that  time.  ]\lr. 
Rice  united  with  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Church, 
in  which  he  was  licensed  to  preach  in  the  year 
1881.  In  1888  he  was  admitted  to  membership 
in  the  Auglaize  Conference. 

Rev.  Henry  C.  Smith  was  born  in  Clinton  County, 
Ohio,  November  22,  1841,  and  was  converted  at 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  317 

Collett,  Jay  County,  Indiana,  in  the  winter  of 
1863.  He  was  admitted  to  membership  in  the 
Annual  Conference  in  1888.  Mr,  Smith  has  not 
yet  reached  ordination,  but  is  passing  through  his 
course  of  reading.  With  his  consecration  there  is 
no  good  reason  why  he  should  not  succeed  in 
his  calling 

Rev.  Henri/  Good  was  admitted  to  membership 
in  the  Annual  Conference  in  the  year  1888.  Mr. 
Good  is  yet  in  the  course  of  reading,  subject  to 
ordination  when  said  course  is  completed.  A 
humble,  sweet-spirited  man  is  he. 

Bev.  W.  L.  Waldo  was  born  in  Jay  County, 
Indiana,  January  30,  1859,  and  was  converted  in 
his  father's  house  in  the  same  county  in  the  year 
1876.  He  joined  the  Annual  Conference  in 
1888,  and  was  ordained  August  30,  1891.  Mr. 
AYaldo  has  been  regularly  employed  in  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  and  is  now  taking  a  course  in 
the  Union  Biblical  Seminary  with  a  view  to 
better  preparation  for  the  work.  His  history  is 
yet  to  be  made. 

Rev.  Jacob  Miller  became  a  member  of  the  Au- 
glaize Conference  in  1888.  He  spent  some  time 
in  the  Union  Biblical  Seminary,  at  Dayton,  Ohio, 
and  then  went  out  to  Africa  as  a  missionary. 
Something  will  be  written  of  him  when  the  hand 
which  pens  these  lines  is  cold  in  death.      His 


318  AUGLAIZE    CONFEKENCE 

portrait  appears  in  connection  with  our  Mission 
department. 

Rev.  L.  C.  Reed  was  born  in  Union  County, 
Ohio,  October  7,  1864,  and  was  converted  at  Mt. 
Zion  Church,  near  Marysville,  Union  County, 
Ohio,  in  the  year  1876.  He  was  admitted  to 
membership  in  the  Annual  Conference  in  1889. 
Mr.  Reed  is  now  passing  his  course  of  reading, 
and  with  his  ambition,  will  make  a  record  worthy 
his  place  in  the  church  of  God. 

Rev.  A.  M.  Herron  was  born  in  Tuscarawas 
County,  Ohio,  August  12, 1851,  and  was  converted 
at  what  was  known  as  the  old  Bisel  Church,  in  that 
same  county.  He  joined  the  Auglaize  Confer- 
ence in  1889,  and  is,  therefore,  in  his  licentiate 
course  of  reading.  The  field  is  all  yet  before  Mr. 
Herron,  and  a  golden  sunset  awaits  him. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Shepherd  was  born  near  Arcanum, 
Ohio,  in  the  year  1852,  if  my  data  are  not  at  fault. 
He  was  converted  at  Union  City,  Indiana,  in  the 
year  1882,  and  entered  the  Annual  Conference  in 
1889,  and  is  now  passing  through  his  course  of 
reading.  Mr.  Shepherd  is  a  zealous  preacher  and 
calculated  to  do  great  good  in  the  world. 

Rev.  W.  J.  Spray  was  born  in  Auglaize  County, 
November  16,  1864,  and  was  converted  in  1876 
at  the  old  Olive  Branch  Church,  in  that  same 
county.     He  united  with  the  Annual  Conference 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  319 

iu  the  year  1889,  and  is  accordingly  a  licentiate 
in  the  course  of  reading.  His  history  is  yet 
unmade,  and  therefore  cannot  be  written  now. 

Rev.  J.  D.  Lusk  was  born  in  Auglaize  County, 
Ohio,  April  17, 1848,  and  was  converted  at  Wesley 
Chapel  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  the  same 
county,  in  the  year  1860.  He  united  with  the 
Auglaize  Conference  in  1890,  and  is  yet  in  his 
course  of  reading.  Mr.  Lusk  possesses  a  vigorous 
body  and  mind,  and  a  grand  future  of  opportun- 
ity awaits  him. 

Bev.  J.  N.  Holmes  was  born  in  Delphos,  Ohio, 
November  2,  1860,  was  converted  at  Fairview, 
near  that  place,  in  the  year  1878,  and  was  ad- 
mitted to  membership  in  the  Annual  Conference 
in  1890.  He  also  is  a  licentiate  in  the  course  of 
reading.  This  is  an  auspicious  day  for  men  of 
energy,  and  the  future  promises  much  to  men  of 
application. 

Rev.  J.  C.  James  was  born  in  Hardin  County, 
Ohio,  May  7,  1858,  was  converted  in  January, 
1882,  in  Union  County,  Ohio,  and  was  licensed 
to  preach  in  1890;  and  so  he  also  is  in  the 
licentiate  course  of  reading,  and  all  of  life  is 
before  him.  With  proper  energy  and  zeal  he 
may  reach  the  goal  of  a  righteous  ambition. 

Rev.  E.  E.  Davis  was  born  in  Hocking  County, 
Ohio,  in  the  year  1868,  if  our  data  are  not  at  fault. 


320  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

He  was  converted  iu  1886,  and  joined  the  Annual 
Conference  in  1890,  and  is  in  the  Hcentiate  course 
of  reading.  Mr.  Davis  is  seeking  an  education 
with  a  view  to  better  preparation  for  the  work  of 
the  ministry.     We  bespeak  for  him  future  success. 

Rev.  E.  G.  Stover  was  born  in  Augusta  County, 
Virginia,  and  was  converted  at  Hawkinstown, 
Shenandoah  County,  Virginia,  in  the  year  1878. 
In  1881  Mr.  Stover  moved  to  Ohio,  and  iu  the 
year  1890  he  became  a  member  of  the  Auglaize 
Annual  Conference.  He  is  now  passing  through 
his  course  of  reading,  and  has  the  open  field  of 
opportunity  before  him. 

Rev.  B.  A.  Sutton  was  born,  if  our  data  are  not  at 
fault,  in  Jay  County,  Indiana,  in  the  year  1853. 
He  first  joined  the  Auglaize  Conference  in  1882, 
and  was  ordained  in  1885.  In  1887  he  trans- 
ferred to  the  Miami  Conference,  and  in  1890  he 
transferred  back  to  the  Auglaize  Annual  Confer- 
ence. 

Rev.  I.  J.  Bicknell  was  received  into  the 
Auglaize  Annual  Conference  in  1891.  He  came 
from  the  Progressive  Dunkard  Church. 

Rev.  Mrs.  Alice  Sipe,  the  first  woman  preacher 
licensed  in  our  Conference,  was  born  in  Delaware 
County,  Indiana,  October  14,  1855.  She  was 
converted  in  Blackford  County,  Indiana,  in  the 
year  1883.     Her  maiden  name  was  Thomas.     In 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  321 

the  year  1873,  November  20th,  she  was  married 
to  Mr.  John  H.  Sipe.  Her  quarterly-conference 
license  was  issued  at  Bluff  Point,  Jay  County, 
Indiana,  July  19, 1890,  and  bears  the  signature  of 
the  writer.  Mrs.  Sipe  was  admitted  to  member- 
ship in  the  Annual  Conference  in  1891. 

Rev.  D.  31.  Luttrell,  son  of  the  writer,  was  born 
in  Auglaize  County,  May  4,  1856,  and  was  con- 
verted at  Elida,  Ohio,  in  the  winter  of  1873-74. 
He  was  admitted  to  membership  in  the  Annual 
Conference  in  1891.  Mr.  Luttrell  chose  the  pro- 
fession of  teacher  of  vocal  and  instrumental 
music,  which  necessitated  a  great  deal  of  shifting 
about,  and  served  to  keep  him  out  of  the  min- 
istry a  number  of  years. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

INCIDENTS  IN  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  WRITER. 

A  Narrow  Escape — Just  in  Time — Three  Wonderful  Fall& 
— Divine  Healing  in  Rev.  C.  A.  Fields's  Family. 

In  the  year  1858,  while  trying  to  reach  a  Sab- 
bath appointment,  we  came  to  a  large  creek  which 
was  swollen  by  the  heavy  rainfalls  until  it  had 
overflowed  its  banks  and  spread  out  on  the  side 
of  our  approach  to  it  for  nearly  a  quarter  of  a 
mile.  We  knew  nothing  of  the  nature  of  the 
stream,  and  had  gone  in  till  we  were  near  the 
channel,  having  alread}^  plunged  in  midside  to 
the  beast,  in  two  or  three  places.  Just  as  we 
were  about  entering  the  main  channel,  and  while 
we  were  hesitating,  a  man  from  the  opposite  side, 
which  was  the  bluff  side  of  the  creek,  came  run- 
ning with  all  his  might  and  hollowing,  "Stop! 
Stop!  Don't  go  in  there  or  you'll  be  drowned. 
That  water  is  ten  feet  deep."  Just  at  that  point 
where  we  were  going  to  enter  the  stream,  there 
was  a  short  bend,  and  the  water  was  very  rapid,, 
and  there  is  no  doubt  that  if  we  had  gone  in 
there  we  would  have  been  swept  down  to  death. 
We  were  told  afterwards  by  those  who  knew  all 
322 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  323 

about  the  creek,  that  we  surely  would  have  been 
drowned  if  we  had  entered  the  billows  at  that 
time. 

Just  in  Time. 

It  was  the  month  of  February,  1861,  and  we 
were  making  sugar  troughs.  We  had  cut  a  tree 
for  the  purpose  and  it  had  lodged,  and  rather 
than  cut  the  one  upon  which  it  hung,  we  pro- 
ceeded to  cut  off  logs  the  proper  lengths  for 
troughs,  and  in  that  way  to  bring  it  down.  We 
had  taken  the  precaution  to  look  the  tangled 
tops  over  to  see  if  there  was  anything  loose 
which  might  fall  by  the  jarring  of  the  chopping. 
Seeing  nothing  at  all,  we  proceeded;  but  when  we 
had  cut  off  two  cuts,  and  while  we  were  cutting 
at  the  third  one,  we  heard  the  voice  of  some  one 
calling  loudly,  "Brother  Luttrell,  look  out,  you 
will  be  killed.  There  is  a  limb  going  to  fall  on 
you."  We  looked  up,  just  in  time  to  see  it 
leave  its  moorings  and  to  step  aside,  when  a  large 
branch,  weighing  not  less  than  a  thousand  pounds, 
drove  endwise  about  eighteen  inches  or  two  feet 
into  the  ground  right  in  our  tracks  where  we 
stood  while  chopping.  The  man  whom  God  sent 
into  that  woods  to  save  our  life  that  day,  was  our 
dear  old  Brother  H.  S.  Thomas.  We  say  God 
sent  him  for  that  purpose.  He  could  not  assign 
any  reason  why  he  went  into  that  woods  that  day 


^24 


AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  325 

and  at  that  time,  more  than  a  half  mile  from  his 
home,  except  that  he  was  impressed  to  do  so. 
Three  Wonderful  Falls. 
In  the  winter  of  1868,  while  riding  over  some 
new  and  rough  roads,  the  ground  being  partially 
frozen,  we  were  urging  on  at  a  swift  trot,  when 
our  beast  caught  one  of  its  fore  feet  in  the  hollow 
of  a  stump  which  had  been  burned  down  to  the 
level  of  the  ground.  This,  of  course,  threw  it 
headlong,  and  we  were  thrown  over  its  head, 
turning  a  perfect  somersault  in  the  fall.  All  this 
was  done  so  quickly  that  there  was  no  time  to 
calculate  just  how  to  light  when  we  came  down. 
While  we  knew  nothing  of  our  flight  through 
the  air,  we  shall  never  forget  the  sensation  we 
experienced  when  we  struck  the  ground  more 
than  ten  feet  ahead  of  our  beast.  When  we 
looked  up  the  horse  was  lying  as  flat  upon  the 
ground  as  we  were,  and  our  heads  were  toward 
each  other.  After  some  time  I  got  up  and  went 
to  the  poor  beast,  which  seemed  to  be  worse  hurt 
than  myself,  and  helped  it  to  get  up.  There  was 
a  house  near  by,  and  I  went  there  and  procured  a 
square  and  a  witness'  and  went  back  and  measured 
the  distance  which  I  fell  from  the  head  of  the 
beast.  The  partially  frozen  ground  furnished  all 
the  marks  needed  for  correct  measurement.  In 
the   fall    the    heels   of    my   hands    had    buried 


326 


AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  327 

nearly  an  inch  in  the  ground,  and  showed  exactly 
how  I  had  lighted.  From  those  prints  in  the 
ground  to  where  the  horse's  head  lay,  was  nine 
feet  and  about  six  inches.  Why  we  were  not 
killed  we  do  not  undertake  to  say.  That  we 
were  hurt  a  little  almost  anyone  could  believe. 

At  another  time  while  crossing  a  creek  my 
beast  fell  through  the  bridge,  throwing  me  par- 
tially over  its  head,  and  landing  me  in  the  edge 
of  the  water  more  than  eight  feet  from  where 
it  lay. 

At  another  time  we  had  climbed  up  into  a 
large  haymow  to  commune  with  the  Lord  before 
going  to  preach.  When  the  hour  arrived  to  go 
to  the  church  we  jumped  down  upon  the  hay 
some  ten  feet  below  where  we  were,  and  went 
through  to  the  manger  below,  a  distance  of  twenty 
or  more  feet.  Why  we  were  not  killed  we  cannot 
tell. 

Divine  Healing  in  Rev.  C.  A.  Fields's  Family. 

He  says:  "For  three  years  my  wife  was  a 
great  sufferer;  all  medical  aid  failed  to  afford  any 
relief.  She  gave  up  all  hope  of  help  from 
earthly  skill  and  sought  unto  God.  She  was 
healed  in  body  and  sanctified  in  soul,  to  wliicli 
she  always  testified  until  the  day  of  her  victorious 
death.     In  the  fall  of  1889  a  cancer  came  on  the 


328  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

left  side  of  my  upper  lip,  and  in  the  spring  of 
1891  it  began  sloughing  and  became  very  offen- 
sive. A  friend  wanted  me  to  go  to  a  specialist 
and  have  it  removed,  but  I  told  him  no — I  would 
go  to  my  Heavenly  Father  with  it.  I  went,  and 
in  connection  with  others,  we  kneeled  before  him 
and  put  the  case  in  his  hands,  and  the  cancer 
was  dried  up.     Praise  the  Lord!" 


CHAPTER   XXXIV. 

MINISTERIAL  CLASS  MEETING. 

Topic:    Conversion  and  Call  to  the  Ministry. 

Opened  by  Rev.  J,  P.  Stewart,  who  says :  I  was  converted 
when  about  fifteen  years  of  age,  and  my  call  to  the  ministry 
was  as  definite  as  my  conviction  for  sin.  From  early  child- 
hood I  was  impressed  that  I  should  preach  the  gospel. 

Rev.  D.  W.  Abbott  says:  I  felt  impressed  that  I  ought  to 
preach  the  gospel,  w^hen  I  was  a  mere  boy.  These  im- 
pressions grew  stronger  at  the  time  of  my  conversion  at  the 
age  of  nineteen,  though  I  did  not  preach  until  I  was  thirty 
years  old,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  Jews  in  the  days 
of  Christ. 

Rev.  I.  Imler  says:  I  was  converted  at  the  age  of  sixteen, 
but  cannot  remember  the  time  when  1  did  not  feel  that  I 
ought  to  preach  the  gospel. 

Rev.  J.  W.  Loiver  says :  Soon  after  my  conversion  [  he 
was  twenty  years  of  age  at  that  time]  I  was  deeply  im- 
pressed that  the  ministry  was  to  be  my  life  work.  But 
being  extremely  bashful  and  timid,  it  was  difficult  for  me  to 
consent  to  undertake  a  work  so  public  and  important.  To 
hide  my  convictions  and  evade  the  obligation,  I  refused  for 
a  time  to  unite  with  the  church.  But  this  would  not  do,  so 
yielding  all  upon  entering  the  church,  the  "  Rubicon  was 
passed,"  the  die  was  cast,  and  my  lot  was  with  the  people 
of  God  to  work  as  he  might  direct. 

Rev.  Richard  N.  West  says:  Before  my  conversion  (which 
was  at  the  age  of  twenty-seven)  I  was  decidedly  skeptical. 
I  was  an  active  reformer,  and  earnestly  advocated  the  culti- 
vation of  the  highest  type  of  manhood.  I  believed  in  ever- 
lasting progression,  but  rejected  Christ,  the  center  and 
mainspring  of  all  right  action,  I  called  repeatedly  to  pay  a 
lady  for  mending  my  overcoat,  always  finding  her  absent 
.•]29 


330  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

attending  a  revival  meeting.  So  I  went  to  the  meeting  to 
pay  her,  when  the  Holy  Spirit  convicted  me  for  sin,  and  I 
was  joyfully  converted  to  Christ.  With  my  conversion 
came  the  call  to  the  ministry.  As  I  had  before  labored 
publicly  against  my  Savior,  I  must  henceforth  do  my  utmost 
in  his  service  to  overcome  the  evil  that  I  had  done.  I  was 
in  God's  hands  to  be  led  at  his  will.  My  first  impression 
was  that  my  work  would  be  in  Africa.  This  continued  to 
grow  stronger  upon  my  mind  for  two  years,  when  I  was  led 
to  present  myself  anew  to  God  in  a  full  consecration,  and 
to  receive  from  him  the  blessing  of  entire  sanctification 
and  a  direct  call  to  go  as  a  missionary  to  Africa.  The 
church,  also,  voted  me  into  the  ministry,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  added  his  approval. 

Rev.  W.  Z.  Eoherts,  converted  at  the  age  of  twenty-six 
years,  says :  My  call  to  the  ministry  dates  back  to  the  days 
of  my  childhood. 

Let  us  sing : 

Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul, 
That  by  his  grace  I  am  made  whole ; 
Now  henceforth  my  life  shall  be 
Spent  in  helping  make  men  free. 

Rev,  E.  BolduG  says:  I  had  been  to  the  altar  two  or 
three  times, and  through  the  day  sufiered  great  temptations; 
however,  I  went  back  again,  and  was  not  there  long  until  I 
made  up  my  mind  to  do  something.  I  cried  out,  "O  Lord, 
have  mercy  on  me,"  and  repeated  this  a  few  times,  when, 
by  faith,  the  mountains  were  removed  and  cast  into  the  sea. 
The  load  had  fallen  from  my  soul  and  I  was  free.  For  a 
time  I  was  struck  with  amazement,  though  not  excited.  I 
said,  "  Of  a  truth  God  has  come  to  save  a  sinner  like  me."  I 
felt  the  Holy  S])irit  touch  the  crown  of  my  head  and  pass  all 
over  me.  From  that  moment  I  felt  that  I  must  go  forth  in 
the  interest  of  others.  I  saw  the  great  fields  ready  for  the 
harvest,  and  it  was  like  fire  in  my  bones. 

Rev.  A.  W.  BalUnger,  converted  at  the  age  of  seventeen, 
says:  I  cannot  remember  my  first  impressions  as  to  the 
call  to  the  gospel  ministry.    I  certainly  was  very  young. 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  331 

When  alone  in  tlie  field  or  woods,  something  said,  *'  You 
must  preach  the  gospel."  Often  would  I  dream  of  preach- 
ing to  great  crowds  of  people.  After  my  conversion  these 
impressions  came  more  strongly  upon  me  than  ever.  I 
baffled  them.  I  pleaded  that,  as  Grandfather  Ballinger  and 
Grandfather  Harvey,  four  uncles,  one  brother,  and  two 
or  three  cousins  were  preachers,  it  was  only  a  family 
weakness,  and  that  I  was  deceived,  though  I  knew  better. 
Strangely  enough,  I  determined  not  to  yield,  and  so 
plunged  into  business  with  the  purpose  of  making  money, 
but  God  was  against  me  and  I  could  not  prosper.  My  fight 
against  him  cost  me  not  only  the  loss  of  money,  but  very 
nearly  the  loss  of  my  life  also.  Then,  on  the  verge  of  the 
grave,  I  yielded  and  promised  obedience.  The  Lord 
restored  my  health  and  gave  me  back  my  rest  of  soul,  and  I 
bless  his  name  to-day.    He  has  helped  me  preach  his  word. 

AVhy  dost  thou  resist  the  Lord  ? 

O  sinful  man,  take  heed! 
Nor  strive  against  his  word, 

Who  will  help  in  time  of  need. 

Bev.  D.  A.  Boyd  says :  I  was  converted  in  1867,  and  bap- 
tized in  1868,  and  married  in  1869,  but  all  these  years  I 
fought  against  doing  what  I  believed  to  be  my  duty.  I  felt 
that  God  wanted  me  to  preach  the  Gospel.  I  tried  to  run, 
away  from  this  responsible  work,  like  Jonah.  But  it  would 
not  do.  I  felt  that  the  woe  was  upon  me  if  I  did  not  obey 
the  voice  of  God.  At  last  I  submitted  to  his  will  and  call, 
since  when  peace  has  filled  my  soul. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THE  RECORD    OF   THE   AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE    IN  THE 
WORK  OF  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS. 

Review  of  the  General  Work  —  Dunkirk  Church  —  "Whole 
Amount  of  Money  Collected  for  the  Thirty-Nine  Years 
— Amount  Paid  Parent  Board  —  A  Tough  Case. 

In  the  year  1853,  at  the  General  Conference 
in  May  next  preceding  the  organization  of  the 
Auglaize  Annual  Conference  in  the  fall  of  that 
same  year,  was  organized  the  Home,  Frontier, 
and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  United 
Brethren  Church.  Born  of  the  same  parentage, 
the  Missionary  Society  and  the  Auglaize  Confer- 
ence are  twins,  and  therefore  of  the  same  age. 
This  we  think  to  be  a  great  honor,  and  whether  it 
has  had  anything  to  do  with  our  work  or  not,  we 
shall  not  say;  but  that  we  have  had  a  care  to  our 
"  little  sister "  or  our  "  big  sister  "  to  us,  the  reader 
must  determine  when  he  has  learned  our  behav- 
ior one  toward  the  other.  Of  course,  while  we 
were  young  we  were  very  weak  and  hardly  knew 
just  what  to  do  for  each  other.  The  fact  was 
that  neither  could  help  the  other  very  much. 
Unlike  most  children  born  and  raised  in  the 
same  family,  we  have  grown  up  together  to  be 
332 


CHUKCII  HISTORY.  333 

nearly  half  a  centuiy  old,  and  we  have  never  yet 
had  a  quarrel.  True,  we  sometimes  differed  a 
little  as  to  our  rights,  or  what  we  supposed  to  be 
such ;  but  we  have  always  treated  each  other  with 
that  kindness  which  is  born  of  love.  The  writer, 
while  he  may  not  express  the  judgment  of  all,  is 
of  the  opinion  that  we  have  not  at  all  times  dealt 
just  as  fairly  with  our  sister  as  it  was  really  to 
our  own  interest  to  do.  While  it  was  left  to  us  to 
deal  out  bread  to  her,  we  sometimes  cut  the  loaf 
into  four  pieces  and  gave  her  one  and  kept  three 
parts  for  ourselves.  Then  again  we  would  cut  it 
into  three  pieces  and  give  one  and  keep  two.  But 
every  year  that  we  failed  to  divide  more  equally 
with  the  Board,  except  one,  we  collected  less  mis- 
sionary money  and  saved  fewer  souls. 

We  have  traced  this  closely  and  calculated  it 
correctly  for  the  first  seventeen  years'  work  in 
the  Conference,  and  so  settled  down  to  the  belief 
that  the  home  field  is  not  the  real  mission  field 
after  all.  Not  that  we  would  not  occupy  the 
field  at  home,  but  that  it  is  better  not  to  neglect 
it  abroad  while  we  do  so.  With  these  thoughts 
before  us  we  shall  give  a  hop-and-skip  sketch  of 
our  doings  along  the  line  of  work  in  this  depart- 
ment of  our  Church  life.  The  very  first  thing 
that  was  done  on  the  line  of  the  new  order  of 
things,  we  said  in  1853: 


334  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

Resolved,  That  each  preacher  having  charge  of  a  circuit, 
mission,  or  station,  take  up  a  subscription  for  missionary 
purposes  at  each  appointment  on  his  work. 

The  money  collected  during  the  year  previous 
to  this  session  was  only  $76.00,  which  was  re- 
tained in  the  home  field.  Under  the  influence  of 
this  resolution,  however,  it  was  better  the  following 
year,  as  there  was  collected  the  sum  of  $234.32. 
This,  too,  was  appropriated  to  home  missions. 
During  the  first  ten  years  ef  our  Conference  life 
four  and  four-tenths  of  our  charges  were  missions, 
and  all  very  poor,  as  indeed  the  entire  territory 
was  at  that  time.  Still,  something  was  done  by 
way  of  helping  to  build  the  divine  temple.  The 
whole  amount  collected  for  missions  in  this  time 
aggregated  over  $3,490,  of  which  $977.74  was 
paid  to  the  General  Board.  The  home  mission- 
aries fared  badly  by  way  of  support  in  these  years, 
the  salaries  having  an  average  of  about  $164, 
and  some  falling  as  low  as  $65,  including  what 
was  paid  from  the  Mission  Fund.  But  this  dark 
cloud  was  not  without  its  silver  lining.  These 
faithful  men  of  God  were  the  agents  or  instru- 
ments, in  the  hands  of  our  heavenly  Father,  of 
bringing  hundreds  of  men  and  women  into  the 
kingdom. 

One  great  "drawback,"  or  perhaps  "holdback" 
would  be  better,  in  the  way  of  more  extensive  and 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  335 

liberal  collections,  was  the  very  fact  itself  that  our 
Conference  was  no  more  nor  less  than  mission 
territory,  almost  entirely,  and  our  people  could 
hardly  help  feeling  that  it  was  not  the  proper 
thing  to  do  to  give  their  pittances  to  others  when 
the  money  was  so  greatly  needed  at  home.  Not 
infrequently  ministers  were  met  w^ith  the  argu- 
ment, when  presenting  the  missionary  claim,  that 
"we  can't  pay  our  preacher  at  home,"  and  "we 
do  not  believe  that  it  is  right  to  give  to  others 
until  we  first  pay  those  who  do  our  work."  And 
we  have  known  people  who  had  been  induced  to 
subscribe  ten  cents,  or  twenty-five;  and  then,  when 
the  time  came  to  pay  it,  they  would  pity  the 
poor  preacher  at  home  so  much  that  they  would 
propose  to  give  the  money  to  him  instead  of  to  the 
missionary  cause,  and  we  have  known  the  poor 
preacher  to  take  it  that  way.  Possibly  he  did 
not  sin  in  doing  so,  but  for  the  one  who  tempted 
him  to  take  the  Lord's  offering  oft'  the  altar,  we 
hardly  know  about  that. 

A  well  enough  meaning  brother,  when  we 
were  about  to  succeed  in  getting  from  him  the 
first  money  he  ever  paid  in  his  life  to  the  mis- 
sionary cause,  thrust  into  our  hand  a  five-dollar 
bill,  one-half  of  which  was  due  us  on  salary, 
and  the  other  half  in  dispute  as  between  his 
conscience    and    his   pocket-book.     He    thought 


336  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

to  dodge  the  former  at  the  risk  of  the  latter, 
urging  that  I  needed  it  worse  than  the  Missionary 
Board  did,  and  that  I  should  accept  it  as  a 
gratuity.  But  we  told  him  no, — that  if  he  said 
we  should  put  it  into  the  missionary  collection 
we  would  take  the  money,  but  if  not  it  should  go 
back  to  him.  He  finally  said,  "Well,  I  never 
saw  such  a  man  anyhow,  and  if  you  are  fool 
enough  to  give  that  two  dollars  and  a  half  to  the 
missionary  cause  when  you  need  it  so  much 
worse,  you  can  do  so."  We  told  him  we  were  fool 
enough,  and  gave  the  dear  fellow  credit  for  the 
first  missionary  money  he  ever  paid  in  his  life. 

In  the  year  1863  we  began  to  pull  more  heavily 
upon  the  lines,  and,  to  make  our  actions  felt,  re- 
solved to  assess  the  membership  $1,200  for  this 
purpose.  We,  moreover,  said  that  we  would  labor 
more  earnestly  to  stir  up  both  ourselves  and  the 
people  to  greater  zeal  and  liberality  in  this  in- 
terest. We  W€nt  even  further,  and  required  the 
presiding  elders  to  j^reach  a  sermon  on  each  field 
of  labor,  and  assist  in  the  gatherings  for  this 
good  work;  and  then,  as  to  cap  the  climax,  we 
required  that  an  account  of  the  amount  and 
name  of  the  person  paying,  should  be  reported  to 
Conference.  The  following  year  we  collected 
more  money  than  we  had  ever  done  before,  and 
more  than  we  did  for  two  years  thereafter.     But 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  337 

the  fight  was  on  during  these  years  of  the  sixties, 
and  we  were  unsettled;  but  things  began  later  to 
right  up,  and  we  got  above  the  thousand-dollar 
mark  in  1865,  and  arose  to  over  |1,200  in  1866 
and  the  same  again  in  1867.  Encouraged  by 
past  successes,  we  became  more  bold,  and  this 
time  assessed  the  Conference  $1,600.  This  was 
done  because  we  believed  the  cause  to  be  vital  to 
the  Church  and  Christianity. 

Perhaps  no  conference  in  the  Church  has  made 
out  and  out  a  better  record  in  this  department  of 
Church  work  than  has  the  Auglaize.  There  has 
been  collected  for  missionary  purposes,  since  the 
Conference  was  organized,  the  handsome  sum  of 
$50,257.86,  not  including  what  has  been  paid  by 
the  Sabbath  schools.  Out  of  this  sum  we  haYe 
paid  to  the  Parent  Board  over  $20,100.  But  this 
is  not  the  best  feature  of  our  work.  We  have, 
by  special  work  in  missions,  established  and 
carried  forward  a  large  number  of  missions  in 
our  bounds  until  they  are  now  among  the  very 
best  charges  in  the  Conference,  and  better  still, 
many  hundreds  of  souls  have,  by  this  work,  been 
sought  out  and  saved.  Nor  do  we  stop  here,  but 
we  go  forward  and  furnish  laborers  for  the  field 
abroad.  Standing  by  the  side  of  our  divine 
Master,  we  have  heard  his  voice  commanding, 
"Send  forth  the  reapers,"  and  they  have  risen  up 


338 


AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 


DUNKIRK  CHURCH. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  339 

in  our  midst  and  said,  "Here  am  I;  send  me,"  as 
they  have  not  done  in  the  bounds  of  any  other 
conference;  no,  not  so  great  in  numbers.  We 
point  with  just  and  righteous  pride  (we  have  to 
use  this  for  want  of  a  better  term)  to  five  mission- 
aries in  far-away  Africa  to-day  who  are  our 
children.  They  were  born  in  our  homes;  thoy 
were  educated  in  our  schools;  they  grew  up 
around  our  hearthstones;  they  learned  of  God 
and  his  Son  about  our  home  altars;  and  at  our 
Church  altars  they  gave  themselves  to  the  Father, 
who  gave  his  Son  for  them ;  and  now,  like  the 
Son  of  God,  who  gave  his  life  as  a  sacrifice  for 
sin, — the  sins  of  the  whole  world, — these  lay 
themselves  upon  the  altar  of  self-denial  for  the 
salvation  of  those  for  whom  the  Son  died. 

Dunkirk  United  Brethren  Church. 

Our  engraving  is  that  of  our  church  house  at 
Dunkirk,  Ohio.  The  church  was  organized  by 
Rev.  L.  S.  Farber  on  the  6th  of  January,  1860. 
At  that  time  Dunkirk  was  but  a  small  village, 
and  was  in  the  bounds  of  Mt.  Victory  Mission. 
The  town  is  on  the  line  of  the  Pittsburgh,  Fort 
Wayne,  and  Chicago  Railway,  and  now  has  about 
fifteen  hundred  inhabitants.  Mr.  Farber  was  in 
the  zenith  of  his  strength  at  that  time,  and  went 
in  to  win — a  thing  which  he  did,  as  he  was  en- 


340  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

abled  to  plant  the  church  here,  and  place  upon 
the  first  class  roll  forty-five  members,  among  whom 
may  be  named  Mrs.  Azula  Edgar,  J.  Housman 
and  wife,  David  Phillips  and  wife,  Wm.  Koonts, 
C.  F.  Jones,  and  Rev.  John  Watters  and  his  wife, 
who  are  now  the  only  members  in  the  church 
who  went  into  the  organization  more  than  thirty- 
one  years  ago.  The  life  and  doings  of  the  Church 
at  this  place  are  nothing  different  from  that  of  the 
Church  in  other  places,  except  perhaps  in  this, 
that  immediately  upon  the  organization  of  the 
class  they  proceeded  to  build  a  house  for  the 
Lord.  This  they  did,  and  in  less  than  a  year 
from  the  time  the  organization  was  effected,  or  in 
the  month  of  November,  1860,  and  on  the 
eighteenth  day,  the  house  was  dedicated  to  the 
worshij)  of  the  triune  God  by  Bishop  D.  Edwards. 
The  church  has  been  served  during  these 
years  by  the  following  ministers:  L.  S.  Farber, 
S.Fairfield,  George  and  P.  B.  Holden,  J.  C. 
McBride,  William  McGinnis,  Levi  Johnston,  D. 
U.  Miller,  A.  W.  Holden,  John  Waggoner,  J.  H. 
KiracofFe,  R.  W.  Wilgus,  John  Franklin,  Thomas 
Jefferson  McKinney  (who  was  a  consummate 
fraud  from  the  crown  of  his  head  to  the  soles 
of  his  feet),  W.  S.  Fields,  W.  H.  Ogle,  D.  A. 
Johnston,  J.  W.  Lower,  B.  F.  Sutton,  J.  P. 
Stewart,  A.  W.  Ballinger,  L.  C.  Reed,  J.  L.  Lut- 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  341 

trell,  and  I.  Imler.  Our  church  here  has  not 
been  without  its  competitors,  nor  has  it  been 
entirely  free  from  disruption.  Strange  doctrine 
at  one  time  affected  it  no  little,  when  it  carried  a 
number  from  its  communion  and  cast  them  in 
the  lap  of  another.  Yet  out  of  all  the  Lord  has 
delivered  it,  and  it  yet  hves  and  prospers,  as  a 
plant  of  tlie  Lord's  right  hand. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

WOMAN'S  WORK  IN  THE  CONFERENCE. 

Organization  —  Our    Missionaries   in   Africa — Mrs.    Miller 
West's  Call  to  Africa — Comments  by  the  Writer. 

On  the  11th  of  June,  1878,  agreeably  to  an 
arrangement  made  with  Mrs.  A.  L.  Billheimer,  for 
a  number  of  years  herself  a  missionary  to  Africa, 
a  few  women  of  the  Conference  met  at  Olive 
Branch  Church,  in  Auglaize  County,  Ohio,  and 
organized  a  branch  of  the  Woman's  Missionary 
Association  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ. 
This  first  organization  was  permanently  effected 
by  the  election  of  Mrs.  Elizabeth  M.  Bay,  wife  of 
Rev.  William  E.  Bay,  president;  Mrs.  Lockey 
P.  Luttrell,  wife  of  the  writer,  and  Mrs.  Mollie  A. 
Dull,  vice-presidents;  Mrs.  Bessie  Dillon,  secre- 
tary; and  Mrs.  Julia  A.  Montgomery,  treasurer. 
So  well  did  the  women  of  our  Conference  take  to 
this  blessed  work,  that  when  they  met  again  at 
Elida,  Allen  County,  Ohio,*  in  May,  1879,  there 
had  been  organized  five  local  societies,  with  a 
membership  of  eighty-eight,  and  they  had  col- 
lected over  sixty  dollars.  At  that  time  the  out- 
look was  certainly  very  flattering;  but  not  more 
342 


'■ 

"Iflr. 

Rev.  R.  N.  West  and  Wife.    Paj^e  ;H'> 


Rev.  Jacob  Miller  and  Wife.    Page  346. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  343 

SO  than  was  "Jonah's  gourd-vine,"  which  came 
up  in  the  morning  and  was  so  soon  eateij.  by 
the  invisible  worm  at  the  root.  However,  the 
Woman's  Association  did  not  altogether  wither 
away,  though  some  of  its  branches  did.  The 
stock  and  main  vine  still  lives,  and  has  two  fat 
and  flourishing  societies,  respectively  at  Locking- 
ton,  Ohio,  and  Yorkshire,  Ohio. 

To  show  that  there  is  life  in  the  Association,  we 
need  only  say  that  our  dear  sisters  and  helpers  in 
the  cause  have  collected  the  handsome  sum  of 
$1,316,  and  some  boxes  of  books,  clothing,  and 
Bibles  have  been  sent  to  Africa.  The  largest, 
donation  made  to  the  Association  was  one  hundred 
dollars,  which  was  given  by  Sister  Rosanna  Bailey, 
who  has  since  gone  to  her  reward  in  heaven. 
We  suggest  that  possibly  the  ministers  in  the 
Conference  have  not  been  as  generally  in  sympa- 
thy with  the  movement  as  they  should  be,  and 
that  from  this  cause  there  is  not  that  interest 
manifest  that  should  be  upon  the  part  of  the 
women  of  the  Church.  Our  sisters  are  naturally 
a  little  backward  about  going  ahead  when  and 
where  they  have  reason  to  think  that  the  pastor 
is  not  in  sympathy  with  the  work.  In  our 
judgment,  it  would  be  a  good  thing  to  have  a 
thoroughly  organized  society  on  every  charge  in 
the  Conference,  and  we  doubt  not  that  it  would 


344  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

be  a  help  rather  than  a  hindrance  to  the  general 
interests  of  the  missionary  cause,  both  at  home 
and  abroad.  We  give  this  as  our  opinion,  and 
we  think  we  have  the  spirit  of  Christ.  Let  the 
Ruths  at  least  glean  in  the  fields  of  the  Boazes, 
and  seat  them  among  the  reapers,  and  allow  them 
to  dip  their  morsel  of  bread  in  the  vinegar.  By 
so  doing  you  will  have  better  helpers  in  the 
work,  and  will  reap  a  more  bountiful  harvest  of 
both  souls  and  money. 

Our  Missionaries  in  Africa. 

Yes,  our  missionaries.  And  do  you  ask  who 
and  how  many  we  claim?  This  will  answer  your 
question.  To  begin,  we  name  Mr.  W.  S.  Sage, 
who  was  admitted  to  membership  in  the  Au- 
glaize Annual  Conference  in  the  year  1882,  and 
in  October,  1883,  was  employed  by  the  Parent 
Board  as  missionary  to  Africa,  and  later  on  was 
employed  by  the  Woman's  Board.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Sage  are  graduates  of  the  Union  Biblical  Sem- 
inary, at  Dayton,  Ohio.  We  are  sorry  that  we 
cannot  give  a  more  extended  account  of  the  lives 
of  these  devoted  workers  in  that  far-away  land. 

We  shall  now  introduce  to  you  the  Rev. 
Richard  N.  West,  who  was  received  into  the  Au- 
glaize Annual  Conference  in  the  year  1880,  and 
was  employed  by  the  Woman's  Board  in  1882. 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  345 

See  sketch  of  Mr.  West's  life  elsewhere  in  these 

pages.     Preparatory  to  going  to  Africa,  Mr.  West 

took  to  himself  a  life  companion,  whose  name 

was   Lida    Miller,  who   was    a    student    in   the 

Union  Biblical  Seminary,  as  also  was  Mr.  West 

at  that  time.     They  were  married  on  the  15th 

day  of  August,  1882,  and  sailed  from  New  York 

October  2,  1882,  arriving  at  Freetown,  Africa,  on 

the    3d    of    December,    after   having    been    two 

months  and  one  day  out  at  sea. 

In  connection   with  Mr.  West,  we   shall  now 

present  the  reader  with  a  brief  sketch  of  the  life 

of  Mrs.  Miller  West,  who  was  born  in  Smithville, 

Wayne  County,  Ohio,  April  19,  1854,  and  was 

converted  at  the  same  place,  January  18,  1867, 

being  about  thirteen  years  of  age.     We  sought 

and  obtained  the  following  from  under  the  hand 

of  Rev.  Mrs.  West,  for  such  she  is,  having  been 

ordained  to  the  office  of  elder  by  Bishop  Kephart 

when  holding  the  conference  in  Africa  in  1891. 

Mrs.  West  is  a  member  of  that  conference.     She 

says: 

In  my  early  childhood,  "woman's  sphere  for  work  was 
very  limited.  So  I  may  be  pardoned  for  wishing  I  had  been 
born  a  boy  that  I  might  become  a  minister.  Later  on,  the 
reading  of  a  Sunday-school  book,  "The  Missionary  Sisters," 
labors  of  two  women  in  India,  opened  up  a  new  field  of 
work  and  did  much  toward  shaping  my  future  life.  Thougli 
always  active  in  Church  work,  not  till  the  year  1877,  after 
receiving  entire  sanctification,  was  I  lead  into  more  diieet 


346  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

evangelistic  work.  I  never  lost  sight  of  India  as  my  future 
field.  After  a  long,  roundabout  way,  in  which  the  Lord  was 
giving  needed  preparation  for  missionary  work,  though  I 
knew  it  not,  I  entered  Union  Biblical  Seminary,  where  I 
received  the  following  direct  call  to  Africa.  Near  the  close 
of  the  second  year,  strongly  impressed  to  spend  a  certain 
evening  alone  with  God  on  my  knees,  came  the  question, 
"Will  you  go  to  Africa?"  I  thought  of  India,  but  after  a 
struggle  replied,  "Yes,  Lord,  to  Africa  or  anywhere  you 
send  me."  The  following  morning  Mrs.  Keister,  calling, 
said,  "  Miss  Miller,  at  our  trustee  meeting  it  was  decided  to 
ask  you  to  be  our  missionary  to  Africa." 

Who  but  the  most  incredulous  could  doubt  for 
a  moment  the  voice  of  God  in  calling,  and  his 
hand  in  leading,  Mrs.  Miller  West  forth  to  the 
altar  of  sacrifice  for  the  salvation  of  that  dark 
country?  We  are  glad  to  be  able  to  place  before 
our  readers,  side  by  side,  the  portraits  of  our 
worthy  Brother  and  Sister  West,  and  ask  that 
while  you  read  and  look  you  will  pray  and  give, 
as  you  have  never  before  done,  to  the  cause  for 
which  they  sacrifice  and  toil  in  that  far-off  land. 
While  Mrs.  West  is  not  a  memljer  of  our  Confer- 
ence, we,  nevertheless,  claim  a  half  interest  in  her 
^by  virtue  of  her  relation  to  him  whom  she  de- 
lights to  honor  as  her  partner  in  life.  We  hope 
our  good  Brother  West  will  not  file  objections  to 
this  claim. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jacob  Miller.  We  shall  next 
place  before  the  reader  the  portraits  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Jacob  Miller,  who  have  also  gone  to  that 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  347 

dark  land,  Africa,  as  missionaries,  having  been 
employed  by  the  Woman's  Missionary  Board  for 
that  work.  Rev.  Jacob  Miller  became  a  member 
of  the  Auglaize  Conference  in  1888,  and  was 
stationed  in  Decatur,  the  county  seat  of  Adams 
County,  Indiana,  for  one  year,  after  which  he  and 
his  wife  went  to  the  Union  Biblical  Seminary, 
Dayton,  Ohio,  for  the  purpose  of  better  fitting 
themselves  for  the  Master's  work.  We  do  not 
shadow  a  doubt  that  God  called  this  young  man 
and  his  companion  to  this  M^ork,  but  we  are  sorry 
that  we  are  unable  to  say  more  of  them.  They 
being  in  that  far-off  land  of  Africa,  we  could  not 
communicate  with  them  regarding  our  wishes  in 
the  matter.  IMr.  and  Mrs.  JNIiller  sailed  from  New 
York  on  November  10,  1890,  at  10:00  A.  m.,  and 
landed  at  Freetown,  West  Africa,  December  26, 
1890,  and  reached  Rotufunk,  the  place  of  their 
operations,  December  31, 1890.  They  are  known 
by  but  few  of  our  people  as  yet,  but  this  will 
introduce  them,  we  trust,  to  all,  and  to  many 
outside  the  Church  who  will  remember  them 
daily  at  the  mercy  seat. 

Miss  Ella  Schcnck.  Lastly,  we  place  before  our 
readers  the  portrait  of  Miss  Ella  Schenck,  daughter 
of  Rev.  D.  J.  Solienck,  who  has  been  a  faithful 
minister  in  the  Auglaize  Conference  for  twenty -six 
years.     Miss  Ella  Schenck  was  born  in  Van  Wert 


348  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

County,  Ohio,  January  30,  18G6,  if  our  data  are 
correct.  She  was  converted  at  the  age  of  thirteen, 
and  was  ever  after  a  faithful  and  devoted  Christian 
girl.  Her  father  says,  when  speaking  of  her  con- 
version, "I  was  not  at  home  at  the  time,  and  did 
not  take  much  stock  in  this  piece  of  information 
when  I  first  heard  it,  but  her  subsequent  life 
proved  that  the  dear  child  really  found  the  pearl 
of  great  j)rice."  He  further  says,  "  Now  that  she 
has  given  herself  to  the  work  of  missions,  let  the 
whole  Church  pray  that  her  way  may  be  as  the 
pathway  of  the  just  'which  shineth  more  and 
more,  even  unto  the  perfect  day.'  " 

The  writer  can  bear  testimony  to  the  worth  of 
Ella  as  a  child,  having  been  pastor  to  the  family 
while  she  was  yet  quite  young.  A  more  retired 
and  modest,  sweet-spirited  child  we  never  knew. 
To  us  she  was  a  study  in  herself,  and  we,  by 
closely  observing  her  actions,  reached  the  conclu- 
sion that  she  had  come  into  this  world  either  to 
make  it  better,  or  to  view  it  a  few  days  and  quit 
it  for  a  better  one.  God  called  her  while  young, 
and  she  answered  like  Samuel,  "Here  am  I, 
Lord."  We  do  well  to  bear  in  mind  that  for 
the  most  part  those  whom  God  employs  are  such 
as  are  converted  at  a  similar  age.  See  remarks 
on  this  elsewhere.  Our  portrait  speaks  for  her 
more  than  our  pen  will  attempt,  and  those  of  our 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  349 

readers  who  have  ability  to  do  so,  can  read  with- 
out uncertainty  that  nature  did  its  perfect  work 
in  this  production.  Tliat  the  grace  of  God  has 
effected  in  her  moral  nature  what  he  purposed, 
is  evidenced  in  her  life  from  the  time  of  her 
conversion  at  the  age  of  thirteen,  and  her  con- 
secration to  the  mission  in  Africa  at  the  age  of 
twenty-six.  She  sailed  for  Africa  on  the  23d  of 
September,  1891.  Now  that  our  heavenly  Father 
has  smiled  so  propitiously  upon  us  in  the  Au- 
glaize Annual  Conference  as  to  enable  us  to  furnish 
from  the  precincts  of  our  own  homes,  and  of  our 
sanctuaries,  men  and  women  whose  virtue  and 
piety  and  mental  ability  commend  them  to  the 
consideration  of  our  General  Boards  in  the  most 
important  work  the  Church  of  God  is  called  to  do 
among  the  nations  of  earth,  let  all  the  people  praise 
him.  And  may  the  zeal,  the  consecration,  and 
sacrifice  of  these  beloved  ones  inspire  in  our 
hearts  greater  love  and  devotion  to  the  cause  for 
which  they  labor,  than  we  have  ever  known  in 
the  past.  And  though  it  should  be  said  of  Au- 
glaize Conference,  as  it  was  of  Bethlehem  of  Judea, 
that  she  is  small  among  other  conferences  of  the 
Church,  let  it  be  known  that  they  who  bear  the 
words  of  salvation  to  the  world  shall  be  great. 


CHAPTER   XXXVII. 

MINISTERIAL  CLASS  MEETING,  NO.  2. 

Topic:     Conversion  and  Call  to  the  Ministry  —  Opened  by 
Rev.  D.  J.  Schenck. 

Rev.  D.  J.  Schenck  says :  My  call  to  the  ministry,  though 
liot  very  clear,  dates  back  to  childhood.  It  seemed  to  come 
to  me  as  a  life  opportunity  to  do  something,  or  to  say  some- 
thing, or  wield  an  influence  in  blessing  and  saving  the 
children  of  men.  How  this  could  be  done  I  could  not 
conceive,  yet  the  obligation  was  upon  me.  I  finally  came 
to  a  point  where  two  ways,  a  right  and  a  wrong,  seemed  to 
open  up  before  me.  I  decided  to  walk  in  the  right  way, 
but  waited  for  greater  light.  Had  I  followed  my  earlier  im- 
pressions how  different  my  life  would  have  been.  I  sought 
to  evade  the  obligation  by  teaching  school  and  living  an 
exemplary  Christian  life.  But  I  was  not  a  Christian,  it  was 
only  an  attempt.  And  it  was  not  until  1858  that  I  decided 
to  accept  Christ  as  my  Savior  and  become  His  servant.  It 
was  now  that  early  impressions,  with  all  their  weight  of 
responsibilities  and  obligations,  came  back  to  me  with  a 
renewed  strength ;  still  I  lived  for  years  in  doubts  and  fears 
and  had  but  little  enjoyment,  because  I  felt  I  was  not  doing 
my  duty.  The  life  of  a  preacher  to  me  was  not  desirable,  and 
I  cried  out,  '*  God  have  mercy !  What  shall  I  do  ?  "  I  finally 
yielded,  and  have  blessed  the  Lord  for  that  hour  when  I 
was  enabled  to  fully  say,  "Thy  will,  O  God,  be  done." 

Rev.  E.  Counseller  says :  I  was  converted  when  about  six- 
teen years  of  age.  I  was  deeply  convicted  of  sin  when  only 
nine  years  old,  and  I  felt  at  that  time  that  God  had  a  work 
for  me  to  do  in  the  ministry. 

Rev.  R.  W.  Wilgus  says:  I  was  converted  when  about 
fifteen  years  of  age.  Soon  after  my  conversion,  I  felt 
impressed  by  the  Divine  Spirit  that  it  was  my  duty  to 
850 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  351 

preach  the  gospel.  I  did  not  yield  to  the  call  of  the  ^Master, 
but  fought  against  my  convictions  with  all  my  will  power 
for  about  ten  years,  and  thus  robbed  myself  of  that  joy  and 
peace  which  come  of  obedience  and  resignation  to  the  Lord. 
This  continued  until  1869,  when  I  felt  that  my  own  salvation 
depended  upon  an  effort  to  save  others.  Believing,  as  I 
then  did,  that  1  had  received  my  last  call,  I  cried  out,  "  Lord, 
here  am  I ;  send  me,"  at  the  same  time  surrendering  all  to 
him.  On  doing  this,  the  way  at  once  opened  up  before  me ; 
duty  was  made  plain,  and  from  that  moment  until  this  hour 
my  joy  has  been  complete. 

Rev.  Wm.  Kiracoffe  says:  Almost  as  far  back  as  I  can 
remember,  when  but  a  child,  I  had  strong  impressions  that 
I  ought  to  preach  the  gospel.  I  was  converted  at  the  age  of 
fourteen,  when  those  impressions  grew  stronger,  but  I 
thought  it  the  next  thing  to  impossible  for  me  to  preach, 
and  so  strove  against  the  impressions,  until  sometimes  they 
would  leave  me  for  a  season,  but.only  to  return  again  with 
seemingly  greater  force  than  before.  I  sought  to  hide  these 
things  from  my  brethren,  but  they  observed  it  and  spoke  to 
me  about  it.  In  this  way,  I  crippled  along  for  many  years, 
until  you  asked  me  one  day  if  you  should  tell  me  what 
you  thought  of  me.  To  this  I  replied,  "  You  can  do  so  if 
you  wish,"  when  you  said,  "  If  you  don't  go  to  preaching, 
the  Devil  will  get  you."  That  went  through  me  like  an 
arrow,  and  I  then  and  there  yielded,  and  entered  the  work, 
and  God  has  smiled  upon  me  and  blessed  me  spiritually  and 
temporally  as  never  before. 

Rev.  D.  M.  Luitrell  says:  I  was  converted  on  the  2d  day 
of  February,  1874.  For  three  years  I  had  been  seeking  the 
light  of  salvation  and  that  peace  which  none  but  Jesus 
could  give.  From  my  earliest  recollections  I  felt  that  I  Avas 
called  of  God  to  preach  His  word.  Like  many  others,  I 
looked  upon  the  work  as  being  too  much  for  me  to  do. 

Two  years  after  my  conversion  Rev.  Bay  asked  me  if  I 
did  not  feel  it  my  duty  to  preach.  I  could  not  deny  it,  and 
after  due  consideration,  permitted  a  recommendation  to  be 
taken  to  the  quarterly  conference,  but  that  body  told  me  to 
wait,  which  I  did,  though  it  might  have  proved  my  ruin. 


352  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

but  for  the  grace  of  God.  I  was  then  eighteen  years  of  age. 
I  chose  the  profession  of  music,  and  for  fourteen  years, 
vowing  and  breaking  my  vows,  I  stayed  out  of  the  ministry. 
But,  notwithstanding  all,  I  thank  God  to-day  I  can  say, 
Peace  of  mind  and  rest  of  soul  follows  obedience  to  Him. 

Rev.  M.  R.  Geyer  says:  My  first  impressions  of  the  call  to 
the  ministry  go  back  as  far  as  I  can  recollect.  These  im- 
pressions became  more  powerful  as  I  grew  older,  and  they 
became  so  heavy  that  I  had  no  peace  until  I  yielded  to  the 
call;  but  the  offering  not  being  perfect, — I  kept  back  a 
part, — my  joy  was  incomplete.  I  thought  to  do  my  duty  by 
preaching  occasionally,  and  pursuing  some  other  calling  for 
a  living ;  but  this  would  not  do.  Accordingly,  in  the  winter 
of  1883,  I  fully  consecrated  myself  to  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
since  when  my  peace  has  been  perfect,  and  now  it  is  a  real 
pleasure  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  my  Savior. 

Rev.  C.  Bodey  says :  I  was  converted  at  the  age  of  sixteen, 
and  I  felt  that  God  called  me  to  preach  the  gospel,  before  I 
was  converted.  This  fact  seemed  to  militate  against  me 
when  seeking  the  Lord.  I  did  not  approve  of  the  idea  that 
I  should  have  to  preach,  but  by  the  help  of  the  Lord  and 
my  brethren  I  was  enabled  to  believe  on  the  Lord  and 
enter  upon  his  work,  and  to-day  I  have  peace  in  my  soul 
and  a  good  hope  of  heaven  when  this  fitful  life  is  over. 

Rev.  J.  L.  Luttrell  says :  I  can  distinctly  remember  things 
that  transi)ired  before  I  was  three  years  old,  but  cannot 
remember  the  time  when  I  did  not  believe  that  I  must  be  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel.  I  held  meetings  whenever  I  could 
get  two  or  three  children  together ;  had  revivals  and  baptized 
my  converts  before  I  was  six  years  of  age.  I  was  an  immer- 
sionist  then,  and  put  them  clear  under  the  water.  Did  it 
like  Philip  and  the  eunuch, — "both  going  down  into  the 
water  and  both  coming  up  out  of  the  water," — and  to  make  it 
valid,  each  getting  equally  wet  in  the  transaction.  When  I 
had  no  wiser  heads  I  preached  to  the  stumps,  using  one 
large  one  for  my  pulpit,  and  succeeded  just  as  well  in  mak- 
ing converts  then  as  I  have  often  done  since.  I  am  a 
minister  of  the  gospel  for  three  reasons:  1.  Because  I 
was  called  and  could  not  stay  out.    2.    Because  I  should 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  353 

have  been  damned  if  I  had  not  gone  in.  3.  Because  I 
love  to  work  there  better  than  any  place  else — because,  if  I 
know  our  own  heart,  I  love  God  and  poor  sinners. 

Rev.  H.  P.  Backer  says:  When  I  was  but  a  child  God 
impressed  me  by  his  Spirit  that  I  must  be  a  preacher  of  the 
gospel.  This  impression  grew  upon  me  as  I  grew  to  manhood. 
Wlien  about  twenty  years  of  age  my  conviction  for  sin 
became  so  powerful  that  I  yielded  to  Christ  and  was  regen- 
erated and  made  a  new  creature  in  him.  It  was  then  that 
the  call  was  renewed  with  greater  force  than  ever  before. 
I  hesitated,  conferred  with  the  flesh,  pleaded  my  inability 
to  engage  in  so  sacred  and  important  a  work ;  but  resistance 
only  intensified  the  conviction,  until  the  call  seemed  like 
tones  of  mighty  thunder  which  shocked  my  whole  being. 
At  last  God  showed  me  the  dark  pit  and  lost  souls  going 
down  to  night,  and  in  contrast  with  this,  heaven  opened  to 
my  view,  and  I  was  made  to  realize  what  the  loss  of  an 
immortal  soul  meant.  While  viewing  this  scene  1  cried 
out:  "  Lord,  open  the  way  and  I  will  go."  He  did ;  I  went ; 
and  to-day  I  bless  the  God  of  my  salvation.  He  has  been 
with  me,  and  souls  have  been  saved. 

Rev.  P.  C.  Bechdolt  says :  My  call  to  the  ministry  was  as 
•clear  as  my  conviction  for  sin  and  my  conversion  to  Christ. 
Notwithstanding  this,  and  in  spite  of  myself,  through  the 
weakness  of  the  flesh  and  the  temptation  of  Satan,  I  resisted, 
until  God  seemed  to  take  away  his  Holy  Spirit  from  me, 
but  when  I  saw  myself  sinking  into  a  horrible  gulf,  and 
hope  was  almost  gone,  a  voice  whispered,  "There  is  salvation 
yet."  To  that  promise  I  clung,  and  soon  new  light,  efi'ulgent 
light,  broke  in  upon  my  soul,  and  with  it  came  again  the 
call,  "  Go,  preach  my  Gospel."  I  no  longer  conferred  with 
the  flesh,  but  obeyed,  and  in  the  first  engagement  won 
thirty-eight  souls  for  Christ;  and  now  I  am  his  for  weal  or 
woe.    Blessed  be  his  name! 

Rev.  H.  D.  Meades  says:  From  the  first  of  my  religious 
experience  [  which  was  when  he  was  only  about  nine  years 
old]  I  felt  that  God  demanded  my  service  in  the  ministry; 
but  I  pleaded  my  inability,  and  made  many  excuses,  such 
as,  want  of  education,  poor  command  of  language,  etc.    To 

23 


354  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

relieve  this,  I  attended  liigh  sciiool  for  a  while,  but  this  jgave 
me  no  relief.  Thus  things  went  on,  until  I  saw  clearly  that 
I  could  no  longer  trifle  with  the  Lord  and  save  my  soul.  I 
made  up  my  mind  that  his  will  should  be  done.  I  went 
forward,  and  thus  far  have  abundant  e\adence  that  I  was 
not  mistaken  in  my  impression.  It  is  my  delight  to  do  my 
Savior's  blessed  will 

Eev.  A.  S.  Whetsel  says:  With  regard  to  my  call  to  the 
ministry,  I  felt  impressed  when  quite  young,  that  God 
wanted  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  dying  men.  And  after  I 
was  converted  [  he  was  about  nineteen  or  twenty  ]  the  con- 
viction was  stronger  upon  my  mind  than  ever  before ;  but 
there  seemed  to  be  something  al  ways  in  my  way.  Excuses 
would  not  do,  and  finally,  through  the  persuasion  of  good 
brethren  and  the  grace  of  God,  I  was  enabled  to  obey  the 
heavenly  mandate,  and  while  it  has  not  all  been  as  I  could 
have  desired,  still  I  would  not  go  back  again  to  my  doubts 
and  fears,  as  once  I  passed  through  them.  I  find  great  joy 
in  preaching  the  word,  and  expect  a  good  reward  when  this 
life  is  ended. 

Rev.  H.  C.  Smith  says:  I  was  converted  when  about 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  but  my  call  to  the  ministry  is 
among  the  things  of  my  earliest  recgllection.  Like  to  many 
others,  I  resisted  until  it  very  nearly  cost  me  my  salvation. 
I  feared  that  my  reason  would  be  dethroned,  and  knew  not 
what  I  should  do.  At  last  I  was  enabled  to  resign  myself  to 
the  will  of  God,  and  now  praise  his  name  for  the  grace  he 
affords  me  in  doing  his  work. 

Bev.  L.  C.  Reed  says:  When  but  seven  years  of  age  I  felt 
that  I  should  be  a  Christian.  I  carried  this  impression  upon 
my  mind  until  I  was  twelve  years  of  age,  when  I  yielded  my 
heart  to  God.  At  once  the  conviction  came  strong  upon  me 
that  God  wanted  me  in  the  ministry,  and  foolish  man  that 
I  was !  I  resolved  never  to  yield  to  that  impression.  I 
thought  to  evade  preaching  by  teaching  school.  This  I 
could  not  do.  My  case  became  desperate,  and  I  found  that 
there  was  no  rest  for  my  soul  but  in  obeying  God.  I  yielded 
and  am  happy  in  him. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Shepherd  says:     When  I  was  converted  it  was 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  355 

impressed  upon  my  mind  that  my  future  work  was  the 
ministry,  and  although  I  pleaded  my  ignorance  and  weak- 
ness, God  would  not  release  me  from  the  obligation,  I  at 
last  got  the  consent  of  my  mind  to  undertake  the  work,  and 
since  that  time  my  humble  efforts  have  been  blessed  to  the 
salvation  of  many  precious  souls. 

Eev.  Wm.  J.  Spray  says:  I  was  converted  at  the  age  of 
thirteen,  and  immediately  I  felt  that  God  laid  his  hand 
upon  me,  and  I  heard  his  voice  calling  me  to  preach  his 
truth  to  my  fellow  men.  But  Jonah-like,  I  tried  to  run 
away^rom  God;  and  often  did  I  plead  with  him  to  remove 
that  impression  from  my  mind,  and  allow  me  to  engage  in 
some  other  calling,  but  it  availed  nothing.  I  pleaded  tim- 
idity, unworthiness,  and  everything  of  the  kind,  but  still  the 
voice  rang  in  my  conscience,  "  Go,  proclaim  my  gospel." 
Every  sermon  I  heard  would  only  fix  the  conviction  more 
deeply  upon  me.  At  last,  after  ten  years'  resistance,  I 
yielded  and  enhsted  in  the  grand  army  of  God's  ministers, 
since  when  I  have  had  great  peace  of  mind. 

Bev.  J.  D.  Lusk  says :  I  was  converted  in  my  thirteenth 
year,  and  my  call  to  the  ministry  is  of  equal  date  therewith. 
I  resisted  my  convictions  in  that  matter,  until  I  felt  that  if 
I  did  not  yield  and  go  forth  in  that  work,  God  would  cut  me 
off  from  amongst  men.  I  yielded,  and  while  I  now  feel  that 
the  responsibility  is  great,  I  am  still  grateful  to  my  heavenly 
Father  for  his  abundant  mercy  toward  me. 

Eev.  E.  E.  Davis  says :  No  sooner  was  I  converted  than 
God  laid  his  hand  upon  me,  and  called  me  to  the  work  of 
the  ministry.  I  commenced  offering  excuses,  and  so  con- 
tinued, until  doubts  rose  before  me  mountain-high,  and  that 
point  was  reached  where  I  felt  that  I  must  yield,  or  cease 
communion  with  God.  I  then  told  the  Lord  I  would  obey 
his  will,  and  for  the  second  time  in  my  experience  I  felt  a 
"peace  which  passeth  all  understanding,"  and  since  that 
time  the  Lord  has  been  my  counsel. 

Rev.  Mrs.  Alice  Sipe  says :  I  was  converted  March  20,  1883. 
I  went  forward  in  my  humble  way  doing  what  I  could  for 
my  Master;  and  in  the  fall  of  1884,  as  I  stood  beside  a  dying 
Bister,  God  laid  his  hand  upon  me  and  bade  me  go  and  spread 


356  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

the  glad  tidings  of  great  joy.  But  from  one  and  another 
cause,  and  from  circumstances  over  which  I  had  no  control, 
I  shrank  from  the  responsibility.  However,  in  the  fall  of 
1889,  the  impression  became  so  heavy  upon  my  mind,  that, 
becoming  assured  of  God's  promise  to  go  with  me,  I  renewed 
my  covenant  with  him  and  went  forth  to  do  iiis  pleasure, 
since  when  his  grace  has  been  sufficient  for  me. 

Rev.  E.  G.  Stover  says :  When  twenty  years  of  age,  I  was 
impressed  that  I  should  preach  the  gospel,  and  at  the  time 
of  my  conversion,  and  for  seven  years,  this  impression  grew 
stronger  upon  jny  mind.  I  continued  to  resist  the  call  until 
the  year  1889,  when  I  yielded  to  the  impression,  and  rejoice 
in  the  truth  that  my  Heavenly  Father  supports  me  by  his 
grace. 

Rev.  H.  G.  Stemen  says :  Shortly  after  my  conversion,  I 
felt  that  God  had  laid  his  hand  upon  me  to  preach  the 
gospel.  I  felt  so  unworthy  and  unable  that  it  seemed 
utterly  impossible  for  me  to  do  anything  of  the  kind.  How- 
ever, I  prayed  over  the  matter  until  I  had  undoubted  evi- 
dence that  the  impression  was  from  God.  I  then  resolved 
that  if  he  would  help  me,  I  would  try.  I  did,  and  my 
efforts  were  failures  as  I  viewed  them,  but  with  the  mortifi- 
cation endured  over  my  failures,  always  came  the  comfort- 
ing assurance  that  it  was  God's  will,  and  he  would  bless  the 
work.  I  felt  from  the  first  that  my  work  should  be  among 
the  heathen  in  Africa,  and  the  burden  is  heavy  upon  my 
heart  now,  and  just  as  soon  as  the  way  opens,  I  will  go. 

Rev.  J.  Q.  Kline  says :  One  of  the  hardest  things  I  had  to  do 
when  seeking  the  Lord  was  to  give  up  and  say  that  I  was 
willing  to  do  any  and  every  thing  he  required  me  to  do.  Long 
years  before  my  conversion  I  felt  that  God  wanted  me  to 
preach  his  word;  and  for  a  number  of  years  afterward  I 
did  all  I  could  to  hide  my  convictions  in  that  thing,  even 
going  so  far  at  times  as  to  deny  it  when  brethren  would 
press  me  with  regard  to  it,  as  some  will  remember.  But 
while  Brother  Luttrell  was  my  pastor,  at  Ft.  Wayne,  I  came 
to  the  point  where  it  was  try  to  preach,  or  die.  And  to  this 
day  I  am  thankful  to  my  divine  Master  that  I  am  not  only 
not  dead,  but  with  all  my  weaknesses  and  imperfections  I 
I  am  the  better  and  happier  man  for  that  decision. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIIL 

SOME  REMINISCENCES  OF  THE  WRITER. 

Oh,  But  We  were  Wet— The  Broken  Bridge  —  Buried  in 
the  Quicksand — Horse  in  River,  etc. 

During  one  of  the  rainy  seasons  in  the  sixties, 
we  were  traveHng  in  the  State  of  Indiana,  and 
every  stream,  creek,  and.  river  was  on  the  ramp- 
age, so  that  if  one  did  not  know  them  it  was  a 
risky  business  to  undertake  to  cross  them.  At 
times  we  have  gone  as  much  as  five  miles  out  of 
our  way  to  avoid  them;  and  even  then  it  was 
not  always  safe,  as  what  we  now  relate  will  show. 
We  came  to  a  narrow,  bluff  stream,  w^hich  flowed 
into  the  St.  Mary's  River  between  two  hills.  We 
saw  that  the  floor  of  the  bridge  was  floating,  but 
knowing  nothing  of  the  height  of  the  bridge  we 
could  not  judge  of  the  depth  of  the  water.  We 
slowly  and  cautiously  went  in,  when  suddenly 
our  beast  dropped  down  until  nothing  but  the 
top  of  its  head  was  visible  above  the  water.  We 
swam  across  without  any  further  harm  than  the 
discomfort  of  riding  the  balance  of  the  day  in 
a  wet  saddle;  but  we  got  the  privilege  of  drying 
out  at  a  good  brother's  house  wdien  the  night 
shut  us  in. 

357 


358 


AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  359 

The  Broken  Bridge. 
One  time  wheu  crossing  another  stream  the 
bridge  was  broken  down,  and  we  had  to  take 
water,  or  back    out   and   go  six    or  eight  miles 
around.     Now  it  so  happened  that  we  had  a  girl 
of  about  thirteen  years  of  age  with  us,  who  was 
going  home  with  us  to  visit  our  family  until  we 
should   return   again   to    the   work.      Well,   we 
plunged  into  the  water  and  soon  found  that  we 
had  got  into  a  regular  swamp.    We  had  not  gone 
more  than  two-thirds  over  until  our  beast  com- 
pletely swamped  and  fell.     There  we  were — the 
beast  lying  flat  upon  its  side,  the  buggy  down  to 
the  axle  in  the  mud  and  mire,  and  the  poor  girl 
scared  nearly  out  of  her  senses.     So  far  as  the 
beast  was  concerned,  it    was    safe  enough,  and 
withal  quiet,  too,  as  it  rested  upon  a  soft  bed 
from  which  it  could  not  rise.     We  succeeded  in 
getting  the  girl  quieted,  and  so  climbed  out  into 
the    "loblolly,"    and   carried    her   a   distance   of 
about  ten  or    fifteen  rods,   and    set  her  on  the 
l)ridge.      We  then  waded  back,  and  managed  to 
get  the  beast  free  from  the  buggy  and  out  on 
terra  firma,  and  then  carried  plank  from  the  bridge, 
and  made  a  floor  from  the  buggy  to  the  shore, 
and  upon  this  improvised  bridge  we  succeeded  in 
getting  our  buggy  out.     This  was  a  poor  show 
for  a  kid-gloved  and  silver-slippered  minister,  but 


360 


JiUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 


CHUKCH    HISTORY,  361 

for  a  pioneer  preacher  it  was  not  so  bad  after  all, 
as  we  were  kind  of  used  to  it. 

Buried  in  Quicksand. 
About  thirty  years  ago,  while  trying  to  reach 
an  appointment,  we  came  to  the  AVabash  River, 
and  to  our  dismay  found  the  bridge  broken  down, 
and  so  there  was  left  us  but  one  alternative,  which 
was  to  take  our  chance  to  go  through  below  the 
bridge.     At  the  only  place  where  we  could  enter 
the  stream,  there  had  washed  up  quite  a  sandbar, 
which  parted  the  waters,  leaving  them  to  pass 
around  on  either  side.     The  bank  was  some  six 
or  eight  feet  high  and  very  steep,  so  that  in  the 
descent  the  beast  almost  fell  headlong,  and  with 
the  momentum   gained,  was   plunged   into   this 
bank  of  sand  and  mired  down,  throwing  me  par- 
tially over  its  head,  and  landing  me  a  distance  of 
some  eight  feet  or  more  from  where  it  lay  strug- 
gling to  get  up.     This  time  we  were  as  deeply  in 
the  muck  as  our  poor  beast  was  in  the  mire. 
However,  after  considerable  effort,  we  managed 
to  get  upon  terra  firma,  and  by  raising  and  pitch- 
ing  and   pulling,  our  poor   horse  succeeded   in 
reaching  the  opposite  shore,  where  we  again  met 
as  good  friends;  and  after  considerable  scraping 
and  washing  off  of   mud  as  best  we  could,  we 
pursued  our  journey,  the  most  wretched  looking 
beings— wasn't   that  horse  a  being?— you  ever 


362  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

saw.  So  far  as  our  appearance  was  concerned 
we  looked  as  though  we  were  both  made  out  of 
dust,  mixed  with  water.  But  the  Lord  dehvered 
us,  and  if  not  made  better  by  these  mishaps  we 
are  surely  the  wiser  therefor. 

On  another  occasion,  while  going  to  a  quarterly 
meeting,  we  came  to  the  St.  Mary's  River,  and 
found  that  the  high  water  had  undermined  the 
filling-in  at  the  end  of  the  bridge,  and  that  it  had 
formed  a  fissure  about  six  feet  wide  and  three 
feet  deep.  Brother  George  Miller,  of  Iowa,  a 
physician,  and  myself  were  to  cross.  We  took 
three  or  four  bridge  planks  and  laid  them  length- 
wise over  this  chasm.  The  doctor  and  Brother 
Miller  led  their  horses  over  safely  enough;  but 
when  I  went  on,  my  beast  took  fright  and  threw 
its  hind  parts  off  the  plank,  striking  in  the  sink- 
ing dirt,  which  gave  way  and  let  it  slip  down 
endways  into  a  hole  about  like  a  well.  The  bents 
of  the  bridge  were  twenty-one  feet  high,  and  the 
beast  went  to  the  bottom.  We  had  on  a  new 
saddle  and  bridle,  for  which  we  paid  $27.50, 
which  were  badly  soiled.  We  lost  our  Bible,  for 
Brother  Miller  claimed  it  and  has  it  yet.  The 
Lord  helped  us  out,  as  all  agreed  who  witnessed 
the  misfortune. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX; 

UNITED  BRETHREN  CHURCH  HOUSE  AT  LOCKINGTON,-OHIO. 

An  Abbreviated   History  of    the  Church  at  That  Place  — 
Commendation  of  the  Builders.- 

Our  engraving  is  that  of  our  Church  at  Lock- 
ington,  Shelby  County,  Ohio,  four  miles  north  of 
Piqua,  Ohio.  The  house  you  observe  is  brick, 
and  the  roof  is  slate.  It  is  built  after  the  latest 
architecture,  with  class  and  lecture  room  shut 
out  from  the  main  audience  room  by  folding 
doors,  which  admits  the  entire  building  being 
used  as  an  audience  room  on  special  occasions. 
It  is  finished  in  the  most  modern  style,  and 
heated  by  two  furnaces  and  the  cold  air  register. 
This  house  was  built  in  1887  at  a  cost  of  $4,500, 
and  takes  the  place  of  an  old  frame  building 
which  was  built  in  the  year  1853,  the  same 
year  in  which  our  Conference  was  organized.  As 
nearly  as  we  can  gather  data  the  society  was 
organized  in  1851  under  the  pastorate  of  James 
"Winters,  or  possibly  that  of  ^Yilliam  Miller. 

It    appears    that   in    the    year   1844    Brother 

Francis  Baily,  from  near  Germantown,  Ohio,  who 

was  converted  and  joined  the  United  Brethren 

Church  in  1837,  and  who  has  ever  since  been  a 

363 


364 


AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  365 

member  thereof, — nearly  fifty -five  years, — moved 
into  Shelby  County,  Ohio,  and  settled  not  far 
from  Lockington.  Here  Mr.  Baily  called  for 
preaching,  and  he  with  eight  others  were  organ- 
ized into  a  class  at  a  place  called  Rock  Run. 
This  was,  perhaps,  in  1846.  Mother  Biers  and 
Father  Baily  are  the  only  members  of  that  nine 
who  are  now  living,  and  they  went  into  the  class 
at  Lockington  shortly  after  its  organization. 
The  charter  members  were  Jacob  Rasor,  Amos 
Mohler,  and  William  B.  Valentine.  The  church 
has  been  served  by  the  different  ministers  of  the 
Conference  all  these  years,  but  it  is  not  possible 
to  trace  the  line  in  regular  order,  nor  is  it  perti- 
nent to  our  object  to  do  so.  This  much,  how- 
ever, we  want  to  say:  From  the  time  we  first 
became  acquainted  with  the  church  here,  which 
was  in  1856  when  we  had  charge  of  the  work, 
there  has  been  a  spirit  of  progressiveness  more 
or  less  manifest  among  our  people,  especially  in 
later  years.  The  church  house  itself  shows  this 
to  be  true. 

A  word  and  we  close  this  sketch.  We  want  to 
recommend  the  zeal  and  good  management  of 
this  church  to  other  churches.  When  they  pro- 
posed to  build  this  house  for  God,  the  trustees 
and  all  directly  concerned  in  the  matter  went 
into  a  covenant  that  every  matter  of  difference  of 


366  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

opinion  regarding  the  work  should  be  settled  by- 
vote,  and  that  there  the  matter  should  end.  They 
kept  to  that,  and  no  church  house  since  the  build- 
ing of  Solomon's  temple  ever  went  together  with 
less  noise  and  trouble  than  did  this  one,  and  I 
am  sure  none  was  ever  paid  for,  and  given  to 
God,  more  religiously.  The  result  is,  peace  and 
prosperity  prevail. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

SABBATH-SCHOOL  WORK. 

Rise  and  Progress  —  Difficulty  of  the  Work  —  Lay  Workers 
—  A  Symposium  by  Laymen. 

At  the  first  session  of  the  Auglaize  Annual 
Conference,  which  was  in  the  year  1853,  the  fol- 
lowing resolution  was  j^assed: 

Resolved,  That  we,  as  a  Conference,  oo  recommend  that 
all  our  ministers  use  reasonable  exertions  to  organize  and 
encourage  Sabbath  schools. 

The  outgrowth  of  this  very  mild  resolution 
was,  that  after  practicing  upon  it  for  six  years 
there  were  reported  to  Conference  seventy-six 
schools,  with  three  hundred  and  eighty-one 
teachers,  and  two  thousand,  five  hundred  and 
fifty -five  pupils;  and  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  Children's  Friends  were  taken  by  the  schools. 
The  work  done  cost  $132.80. 

In  1864,  eleven  years  later,  we  have  the  follow- 
ing utterance,  looking  to  the  preservation  of  the 
character  of  the  Sabbath  school: 

Resolved,  That  we  consider  Sabbath-school  picnics,  as  usu- 
ally conducted,  detrimental  to  the  moral  elevation  of  the 
youth  of  our  land,  and  ought,  therefore,  be  abandoned. 

Extending    over    a   period    of    sixteen    years, 

which  brings  us  down  to  1869,  we  made  com- 

367 


368  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

meudable  progress  in  the  work  of  Sabbath 
schools,  all  things  considered.  During  this  time 
we  had  war  in  our  country,  and  we  were  affected 
very  much  by  this  as  is  shown  elsewhere  in  these 
pages.  Our  general  Sabbath-school  roll  suffered 
no  little  in  consequence  of  the  defection  of  some 
of  our  preachers  and  their  unholy  influence 
among  the  people.  They  did  all  in  their  power 
to  uproot  the  Church;  but  God  came  to  our  help, 
and  we  bridged  over,  and  reconstructed  our  work 
where  it  was  needed,  and  all  things  moved  for- 
ward on  a  higher  plane  than  ever  before.  In 
1865  this  obtained: 

Resolved,  by  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference,  That  we 
hail  with  joy  the  action  of  our  last  General  Conference,  in 
giving  to  the  Church  of  our  choice  a  permanent  basis  upon 
which  to  organize  the  Sabbath  schools  under  our  super- 
vision, and  heartily  indorse  the  constitution  given  to  us  in 
our  Book  of  Discipline. 

Up  to  the  time  referred  to  above  the  Church 
had  no  real  or  definite  plans  in  her  work,  and 
about  all  she  did,  or  could  do,  was  done  under  the 
regime  of  the  American  Sunday -School  Union. 
This,  while  it  aimed  well  and  worked  good,  was 
not  the  best  for  individual  churches.  Others  saw 
this  earlier  than  we  did,  and  so  arranged  to  do 
the  work  in  a  somewhat  more  churchly  way — in 
a  way  which,  at  least,  would  enable  them  to  reap 
better  from  the  sowing.     Strangely  enough,  how- 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  369 

ever,  this  action  cost  us  no  little  trouble.     Being 
always  a  very  liberal  people,  and — it  pains  us  to 
say  it — only  too  willing  to  allow  others  to  do  the 
work    that   we    ourselves    should   do,  in  many 
instances  we  have  known  persons  in  our  com- 
munion to  insist  persistently  for  a  union  school, 
when  and  where  there  was  not  another  church 
organization  anywhere  near  us,  using  the  argu- 
ment, in  their  unchurchly  life,  that  Mr.  A   had 
been  brought  up  under  this  influence,  and  that 
Mr.  B  had  been  brought  up  under  some  other 
influence;  and  we  have  actually  heard  the  foolish 
and  sinful  argument  that  Neighbor  C  was  a  man 
of  no  particular  rehgious  belief,  and  a  United 
Brethren  Sabbath  school  would  never  do  under 
any  circumstances.     But  little  by  little  we  got 
by  this  difficulty,  and  since  these  good,  tender- 
hearted, liberal  people  of  ours  have  gone  to  heaven, 
their  sons  and  daughters  are  doing  better  in  this 
matter.     They  have  come  to  see  that  men  and 
women  can  be  good  and  love  all  Christians  and 
Christian  workers,  and  at  the  same  time  do  their 
own  work. 

To  show  that  we  were  not  indifferent  to  the 
importance  of  this  work,  we  cite  a  part  of  the 
action  of  the  Conference  of  1868.  We  had  been 
talking  up  for  quite  a  while  the  idea  of  getting, 
in  some  way,  our  ministers  and  people  enthused 


370  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

upon  this  matter,  and  so  were  placed  upon  the 

Committee  on  Sabbath  Schools.     Accordingly  we 

read  before  the  Conference: 

Resolved,  That  in  order  to  increase  zeal  and  facilities  for 
the  future  prosecution  of  the  great  work  of  training  tlie 
young  mind,  we  call  a  convention  to  meet  on  the  third 
Wednesday  in  April  next  ensuing,  at  10:00  a.  m.,  at  the 
most  convenient  place  in  the  Conference,  to  then  and  there 
take  into  consideration  and  adopt  such  methods  as  in  their 
judgment  will  best  promote  the  interests  of  Sabbath  schools. 
The  delegates  to  be  preachers,  either  traveling  or  local,  one 
elected  by  the  quarterly  conference  from  each  field  of  labor. 

This  was  a  rude  and  imperfect  stone,  cut  from 
the  mountain,  which  was  destined  to  work  a  revo- 
lution in  our  Sabbath-school  work.  It  did  it;  and 
great  has  been  the  improvement  since  made,  in 
almost  every  way. 

The  voice  of  the  following  session  (1869)  shows 
about  how  much  force  such  a  movement  had  upon 
the  greater  part  of  our  ministers  at  that  time. 

Whereas,  We,  the  members  of  Auglaize  Conference,  at 
our  last  session,  provided  for  the  organization  of  a  Conference 
Sabbath-school  convention ;  and. 

Whereas,  Very  few  of  the  ministers  were  in  attendance ; 
therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  we  will  all  attend  our  next  convention, 
Providence  permitting,  to  be  held  in  East  Liberty,  Allen 
County,  Indiana,  in  April  next,  and  by  both  precept  and 
example,  prove  our  devotion  to  the  Sabbath-school  cause 
and  the  children  of  our  land. 

In  connection  with  the  above,  we  further  said 
that  we  would  organize  as  many  denominational 
schools  as  practicable,  but  where  that  could  not 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  -i71 

be  done  we  would  work  faithfully  upon  tlie  union 
])lan.  This  qualification  furnished  a  retreat  for 
many  a  faint  heart,  and  left  the  Church  virtually 
out  in  the  cold,  and  put  the  control  of  many  of 
the  schools  virtually  into  the  hands  of  others,  and 
in  not  a  few  instances,  into  the  hands  of  wicked 
men  of  no  church  persuasion  whatever.  We 
remember  to  have  been  brought  in  contact  with 
such  a  school,  where  the  world  had  stepped  in 
and  assumed  absolute  control.  The  progressive 
movement  was  what  gave  us  trouble,  rather  than 
an  unwillingness  to  labor  in  this  department  of 
Church  work.  It  seemed  almost  impossible  to  get 
out  of  the  old  ruts.  Our  people  had  become  so 
accustomed  to  the  old  way  that  they  looked  upon 
the  new  as  an  innovation,  and  therefore  deserv- 
ing of  no  better  consideration  than  repudiation. 
This  being  the  case,  far  too  many  of  our  preachers 
chose  to  stand  in  with  them  rather  than  risk 
opposition  to  them.  This,  of  course,  made  it 
more  difficult  for  those  who  would  seek  to  comply 
with  the  direction  of  the  General  Conference  and 
enforce  the  resolutions  of  the  Annual  Conference. 
All  meant  well,  and  none  really  intended  either 
repudiation  or  rebellion.  Many  feared  the  fric- 
tion, and  but  few  dared  assume  the  responsibility, 
of  the  new  order  of  things.  Those  few  were  not 
wanting,   however,    and    through    the    aid    and 


372  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

influence  of  the  convention  plan  we  at  last  over- 
came the  fears  of  the  timid  and  halting,  broke 
down  the  prejudices  of  the  self-willed  and  arro- 
gant, and  dropped  our  Church  anchor  in  the 
deeper  waters  of  a  less  uncertain  sea,  farther 
fromi  the  rocks  and  shoals  of  a  weak  and  sickly 
sentimentalism.  This  done,  and  thence  onward 
we  had  better  sailing — not  always  the  smoothest 
sea,  but  never  so  rough  that  we  could  not  either 
ride  the  billows  or  plow  the  waves.  And  if  our 
ship  did  occasionally  stir  up  the  sand  and  muddy 
the  waters  a  little,  we  simply  looked  to  our  chart 
and  compass  and  went  ahead,  leaving  the  mud- 
died water  to  cleanse  itself  by  its  own  agitation. 

In  1874  we  said  that  the  Sabbath-school  cause  urgently 
demanded  the  profoundest  attention  of  all  who  were  truly 
interested  in  civilization  and  the  spread  of  gospel  truth. 

This  shows  that  we  believed  that  true  civiliza- 
tion and  the  gospel  of  Christ  travel  together,  and 
we  moreover  declared  then  that  we  believed  that 
the  best  talent  in  the  Church  should  be  employed 
in  selecting,  arranging,  and  expounding  the  truth 
for  the  benefit  of  Sunday-school  workers.  Again 
in  1875  we  say: 

We  are  glad  to  know  that  the  gi-eat  and  good  work  is 
widening  and  extending  itself  in  our  Zion,  and  we  are 
encouraged  to  put  forth  a  still  greater  effort  for  its  extension. 

Our  encouragement  was  based  on  the  following 

facts;  namely,    that   we   had    an    enrollment   of 


CHUKCH    HISTORY.  373 

109|    schools,  990    officers    and   teachers,   5,407 
pupils,  and  had  collected  and  expended  $918.14 
in  the  work  that  year.     This  roll  was  950  more 
than  the  membership  of  the  Church  at  that  time, 
and  serves  to  show  that  the  aggressiveness  that 
comes  of  progressiveness,  is  not  a  bad  thing  in 
church    work    after    all;    and    we    venture    the 
thought  that,  for  the  most  part,  where  the  children 
and   youths    are    brought    m   and    taught    and 
trained    in    the    Sabbath    school,  they   will    be 
converted,  and  that  fully  ninety-nine  per  cent  of 
them  will  choose  that  chprch  for  their  Christian 
home.     Nor  do  we  hesitate  to  say  that  no  man  or 
woman  who  loves  the  Church  as  he  should,  will 
feel  indifferent  in  this  particular  thing.      That 
"don't-care    spirit"    which     some    mistake    for 
religion,  is  identical  with  that  other  spirit,  "Oh, 
well,  it  never  makes  any  difference  to  me;  I  am 
just   as   much   at   home   in    one    church    as   in 
another."     The  truth  is,  such  persons  have  no 
home  in  the  real  sense  of  that  word.     A  man's 
home  proper  is  the  place  where  he  deposits  his 
best  love,  his  sincerest  devotion,  and  his  deepest 
consecration.     To     the     highest     attainment    of 
virtue,  honor,  peace,  happiness,  and  aggrandize- 
ment generally,  will  such  a  one  devote  himself  or 
lierself.     Just  this  can  every  Christian  do,  and  be 
as  free  and  unselfish  in  it  as  can  two  neighbors 


374  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

be  ill  the  social  correspondenoes  of  life.  But  we 
must  look  with  suspicion  upon  him  or  her  who 
says,  "Oh,  it  makes  no  difference  to  me  where  I 
am;  I  feel  just  as  much  at  home  in  another 
family  as  I  do  in  our  own,"  We  are  not  contend- 
ing for  sectarianism,  but  our  affliction  has  been 
heretofore  that  we  were  not  as  fully  denomina- 
tional as  we  should  have  been  to  fill  our  place 
alongside  of  others  with  whom  we  have  worked 
as  colaborers  in  the  Master's  vineyard.  This, 
beyond  doubt,  has  militated  against  us  in  the 
past  even  more  than  at  the  present  time. 

In  1876  we  said  that  we  would  labor  to  impress  the 
officers  and  teachers  in  our  schools  with  the  necessity  of 
being  fully  consecrated  to  God  and  their  work ;  and  in  order 
to  help  forward  this  much  needed  work  we  directed  that 
the  preachers  in  charge  of  fields  of  labor  should  institute 
teachers'  meetings  in  every  school  on  their  charges. 

This  well-intended  and  very  necessary  matter 
never  obtained  much  footing  in  the  Conference. 
It  was  something  new,  and  the  people  did  not 
take  to  it.  And  if  the  preacher  did  happen  to 
favor  it,  a  few  fruitless  efforts  to  establish  it 
usually  convinced  him  that  although  the  child 
was  comely  to  look  upon  and  one  to  be  desired  in 
the  family,  yet  it  was  born  about  fifty  years  too 
soon  to  be  properly  cared  for  by  the  mother,  and 
thus  it  was  cast  off  to  die.  But  we  are  living  in 
hope  of  its  resurrection,  which   will   take  place 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  375 

when  some  strong  angel  rolls  the  stone  from  the 
sepulcher.  We  mean  the  moss-grown  stones  of 
non-progressiveness,  which  would  love  to  rest  upon 
the  grave  of  everything  proposed  in  church  work 
which  is  not  in  strict  accord  with  conservative 
ways  of  thinking. 

These  remarks  are  intended  kindly,  and  with  a 
view  to  bringing  about  a  better  state  of  affairs 
wherever  the  evil  exists.  It  is  pleasing  to  know, 
however,  that  the  affliction  is  far  less  common 
now  than  in  years  agone.  We  call  to  our  mind, 
with  sadness,  the  fearful  and  unwarrantable,  yea, 
sinful,  opposition  arrayed  against  us  when  we 
have  sought  to  have  some  new  and  advanced 
thing  introduced  which  we  knew  from  reason, 
observation,  and  application  to  be  the  very  thing 
needed  to  make  the  work  go.  Such,  for  instance, 
were  the  use  of  the  blackboard  to  aid  in  reviewing 
the  lesson,  and  canvas  diagrams  and  illustrations 
by  which  to  better  teach  and  enforce  the  truth. 
Of  course,  no  well-informed  person  believes  that 
such  conduct  is  the  issue  of  an  enlightened  un- 
derstanding or  a  sanctified  heart.  Be  this  as  it 
may,  a  better  spirit  is  now  manifest,  and  our 
people,  as  a  rule,  no  longer  doubt  the  propriety 
of  the  adoption  of  the  best  means  to  the  end 
desired;  which,  if  we  are  not  mistaken,  is  the 
greatest  good  to  the   greatest   number.     We  do 


376  A.UGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

not  believe  that  this  proposition  will  be  ques- 
tioned by  any  Christian  philosopher,  and  it  is  a 
matter  of  great  joy  to  us  that  we  have  lived  to 
see  the  day  when  it  is  no  longer  questioned  by 
our  people.  To-day,  as  never  before  in  the  his- 
tory of  our  Conference,  they  are  stepping  out  and 
taking  their  stand  upon  this  foundation;  and 
from  this  very  fact,  as  we  believe,  they  are  re- 
ceiving new  inspiration  as  never  in  the  past;  and 
there  seems  to  be  upon  them  the  burden  of  the 
work  which  is  measured  only  by  its  nature  and 
general  character.  This  is  as  it  should  be.  And 
when  the  good  day  shall  have  come,  as  come  it 
will,  when  all  will  realize  that  the  work  of  the 
Sabbath  school  means  the  salvation  of  the  young 
as  no  other  work  of  the  Church  can  possibly  do, 
we  will  then  have  reached  the  goal  of  our  right- 
eous ambition. 

Lay  Worhers. — A  Symposium. 
In  this  chapter  we  will  introduce  to  our  readers 
some  of  our  lay  workers  in  the  Sabbath  school. 
We  had  hoped  to  be  able  to  present  all  in  their 
portraits,  which  would  doubtless  intensify  the 
interest  in  reading  what  they  have  to  say  along 
the  line  of  their  work.  It  is  a  great  mistake  to 
think  that  none  but  ministers  are  called  to  this 
work;  and  a  greater  one  still  to  believe  that  none 
but  men  are  capable  of  doing  it.     Such  a  view  of 


CHURCH   HISTOKY.  377 

the  matter  is  now  relegated  to  the  past,  and  better 
judgment  prevails. 

We  shall  now  introduce  to  you  Mrs.  F.  L. 
Shanley,  of  "West  Palestine,  Shelby  County,  Ohio, 
who  was  born  near  Sidney,  the  county  seat  of  said 
county,  in  the  year  1838,  November  24.  Her 
maiden  name  was  Henry.  Mrs.  Shanley  was 
converted  at  Salem  Cliurch  on  Miami  Circuit,  of 
Auglaize  Conference,  when  but  a  girl  of  fourteen 
years  of  age.  That  happy  event  took  place  on 
the  14th  day  of  February,  1853,  and  on  the  28th 
of  July,  1861,  she  was  married  to  Mr.  John 
Shanley. 

We  hardly  know  whether  we  dare  venture  to 
give  a  pen  portrait  of  Mrs.  Shanley  or  not,  but 
suppose  she  will  pardon  us  for  so  doing,  since  we 
have  not  the  privilege  of  presenting  her  shadow 
from  real  life.  We  should  say  of  her  that 
nature's  laws  are  chargeable  with  no  defects  in 
this  specimen  of  its  work.  In  her  the  vital  and 
mental  temperaments  combine  to  make  her  what 
God  designed  her  to  be,  and  anything  else  than 
this  must  be  charged  to  sin.  It  would  be  un- 
natural in  the  fullest  meaning  of  that  term  for 
her  not  to  be  good — not  absolutely,  but  relatively 
so.  We  know  nothing  at  all  of  her  childhood 
days;  but  we  venture  that  they  were  full  of  sun- 
shine, and  that  no  opposition  would  turn  her  aside 


378  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

from  the  pursuit  of  her  ambition.  These  quaU- 
ties  existed  independently  of  the  grace  of  God, 
and  when  the  Divine  took  possession  of  the 
human  the  endowment  was  complete,  and  the 
woman  was  qualified  for  the  work  which  God 
designed  her  to  do.  That  work  seems  to  have 
been  in  the  Sunday  school  in  particular,  in  which 
she  has  been  engaged  for  thirty-one  years,  eleven 
of  which  were  employed  in  the  office  of  superin- 
tendent, which  gives  weight  and  authority  to  her 
2)lans  of  conducting  the  Sabbath  school  when  it 
is  desirable  to  secure  the  best  results. 

The  question  we  put  to  those  named  in  this 
chapter,  was: 

What  do  you  think  to  be  the  best  methods  of  conducting 
the  Sabbath-school  work  ? 

Mrs.  Shanley  names,  first  of  all  things,  that  of 
prayer.  Surely  this  is  well  put,  and  we  suppose 
it  is  intended  not  alone  for  the  superintendent, 
but  for  teachers  and  all  Christians  in  the  school. 
Second,  promptness;  all  be  on  time,  begin  on 
time,  and  go  through  on  time.  Begin  by  singing 
some  familiar  hymn;  such  as,  "All  hail  the 
power  of  Jesus'  name,"  "Praise  God  from  whom 
all  blessings  flow,"  etc.  Following  this,  and 
while  the  school  remains  standing,  a  brief  invo- 
cation to  be  sent  up  to  the  Father  in  heaven  for 
his  blessing  upon  the  work  of  the  hour.     This 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  379 

service,  which  is  very  short,  is  then  followed  by 
the  usual  order  in  opening  the  school,  but  no 
more  than  ten  minutes  can  be  allowed  for  this,  as 
the  hour  would  pass  too  quickly  and  leave  other 
important  work  undone.  But  passing  by  the 
other  matters  of  form  usually  oljserved  in  the 
work,  we  wish  in  particular  to  present  what  is  not 
so  common,  and  what  we  believe  should  be 
adopted  in  every  school  in  our  bounds.  They 
are:  first,  the  superintendent  should  never  allow 
anyone,  either  old  or  young,  to  come  and  go  from 
the  Sabbath-school  room  without  an  invitation  to 
go  into  a  class  and  have  his  name  registered; 
and  second  to  this  is,  meet  everyone  with  a 
friendly  greeting.  These  two  things,  we  doubt 
not,  if  practically  carried  out  by  all  our  superin- 
tendents, would  soon  fill  their  schools  to  overflow- 
ing. Lastly,  Mrs.  Shanley  would  make  all  the 
teachers  responsible  for  the  good  behavior  of  their 
respective  classes.  This  is  also  a  good  thought, 
as  we  view  it,  and  whether  it  can  be  generally 
adopted  or  not,  it  certainly  would  be  well  worth 
the  trial.  But  then  what  shall  be  done  with  ill- 
behaved  teachers?  Shall  the  superintendent  be 
responsible  for  their  conduct?  If  not,  why  not? 
And  who  shall  be  if  not  he? 

/.    S.    Buxton.      Our   engraving,   as   you   will 
observe,  is  that  of  Mr.  J.  S.  Buxton,  who  has  been 


380  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

for  many  years  engaged  in  the  Sabbath-school 
work.  He  was  born  in  Butler  County,  Ohio, 
April  28,  1834,  and  was  converted  in  Father 
George  Yaney's  house  in  Mercer  County,  Ohio, 
in  the  year  1850,  being  about  sixteen  years  of 
age  at  that  time.  A  boy  who  could  submit  to 
God  forty-two  years  ago,  in  the  sw^amps,  and 
among  the  mosquitoes,  of  Mercer  County,  Ohio, 
was  a  hero  from  his  birth.  Out  of  thirty-four 
years'  w^ork  in  the  Sabbath  school,  Mr.  Buxton 
has  served  twenty-eight  as  superintendent.  A 
man  should  learn  in  that  time  what  is  the  best 
way  to  succeed  in  the  work;  and  his  plans,  we 
think,  should  go  for  much  with  those  of  less 
experience.  Mr.  Buxton  lays  down  his  rule  as 
that  of  promptness  and  presence.  By  this  he 
means: 

First,  always  be  there  and  always  be  on  time, 
and  he  emphasizes  the  never  too  late.  He  then 
says:  "AVhatever  the  superintendent  may  be 
worth  to  the  school,  he  is  worth  nothing  when  he 
is  absent,  and  if  I  have  any  measure  of  success  I 
owe  it  to  punctuality  more  than  anything  else." 

Second,  our  brother  lays  down  this  principle, 
that  the  best  of  music  must  be  encouraged  at  any 
cost  and  pains  if  we  would  succeed  in  the  work. 
We  are  in  perfect  accord  with  this  view  of  the 
matter,  and  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  to  this 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  381 

fact  alone,  more  than  to  any  other  one,  every 
prosperous  Sabbath  school  owes  its  success. 

Third,  the  selection  of  teachers,  which  some- 
times becomes  so  perplexing  a  matter.  On  this 
Mr.  Buxton  gives  his  plan,  which  he  says  he  has 
found  to  give  the  best  satisfaction  of  any  he  has 
tried.  He  says:  ''I  give  each  class  a  blank  and 
request  each  scholar  to  write  upon  it  his  or  her 
choice  of  teacher — the  teacher  not  being  present 
when  this  is  done.  Then,  with  the  help  of  the 
pastor,  the  change  is  made,  if  any  is  required." 

Fourth,  on  order  in  the  school,  Mr.  Buxton  says: 
"  I  have  never  tried  but  one  way  to  secure  order  in 
the  school  (and  a  school  without  this  we  have  no 
use  for),  and  that  is,  by  securing  the  good  will  of 
the  scholars  and  teachers."  Love,  he  thinks,  opens 
every  avenue  to  the  human  soul,  while  hatred 
closes  all.     Good  thought  this. 

Fifth,  Mr.  Buxton  gives  his  plan  for  supply- 
ing teachers  when  any  are  absent.  He  says:  "I 
look  the  school  over  to  see  if  any  are  absent,  and 
then  when  the  secretary  calls  the  teachers'  roll,  I 
name  a  substitute.  This  saves  confusion  in  the 
school."  Lastly,  he  says :  "  Let  the  superintendent 
live  above  reproach,  carrying  Christ  with  him 
every  day,  and  the  love  of  God  in  his  heart,  and 
plenty  of  sunshine  in  his  face."  He  says:  "Little 
children  are  like  tender  plants  and  must  have 


382  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

sunshine,  and  if  they  cannot   get   it  one  place, 
they  will  go  somewhere  else  for  it." 

/.  Broiver.  This  engraving  is  that  of  Mr. 
Joseph  Brower,  who  has  been  a  worker  in  the 
Sabbath  school  for  thirty  years,  one-half  of  which 
has  been  spent  in  the  superintendency.  Mr. 
Brower  was  born  in  Rockingham  County,  Vir- 
ginia, February  16,  1827,  and  when  he  was 
twenty-two  years  of  age  he  consummated  a  mar- 
riage contract  with  one  Miss  Elizabeth  Stevens,  a 
native  of  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania.  This  was  on 
the  9th  of  February,  1849.  Mr.  Brower  was 
converted  at  Sugar  Level  United  Brethren 
Church,  in  Allen  County,  Ohio,  in  the  year  1855, 
and  united  with  the  Church  in  which  he  has 
lived  and  labored  ever  since.  He  is  a  stanch 
believer  in  individual  rights.  He  has  his  way  of 
saying  and  doing  things,  and  nobody  is  ever  in 
his  way.  We  know  him  to  be  master  of  the  sit- 
uation as  Sabbath-school  superintendent,  and  to 
have  succeeded  under  circumstances  where  nine 
out  of  ten  would  have  failed  who  were  differently 
constituted  and  disposed.  So  far  as  we  are  ad- 
vised there  were  never  but  two  superintendents 
who  took  charge  of  schools  under  such  peculiar 
circumstances  as  this  man  did  at  Elida,  Ohio,  in 
the  year  1886,  and  another  one  at  Allentown  at 
the  same  time.     A  school  at  Elida,  divided  as 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  383 

absolutely  as  the  North  and  South  were  divided 
in  the  slaveholders'  rebellion,  and  yet  growing 
from  the  very  start,  until  within  a  few  Sabbaths 
its  average  attendance  was  more  than  before  the 
division  took  place,  proves  skillful  management 
in  the  superintendent. 

With  these  facts  before  the  mind  and  the  por- 
trait of  the  man,  good  judges  of  human  nature 
will  not  be  slow  to  compreliend  the  man,  and  so 
we  now  submit  his  answers  as  to  what  he  has 
tried  and  believes  to  be  the  best  methods  of  most 
successfully  conducting  the  Sabbath-school  work. 
Having  tried  many, — for  he  is  a  progressive 
man, — he  finds  it  difficult  to  answer,  but  submits 
the  following,  which  he  thinks  the  best: 

First,  promptness  upon  the  part  of  all,  and 
always  present,  rain  or  shine,  allowing  nothing 
but  sickness  or  death  to  prevent  it.  Mr.  Brower 
is  about  sixty-five  years  of  age,  and  lives  about 
two  and  a  half  miles  from  the  church,  and  we 
never  knew  him  to  be  late.  He  is  always  in 
place  and  watches  the  time,  and  precisely  at  the 
minute  the  church  clock  indicates  the  time  of  be- 
ginning, he  taps  the  bell,  and  everything  moves 
forward  in  the  most  perfect  order. 

Second,  well-studied  lessons.  This  is  insisted 
upon,  and  we  unhesitatingly  say,  from  long  ex- 
perience and  close  observation  in  this  blessed  work. 


384  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

that  the  superintendent  who  can  secure  this  has 
reached  the  l^edroek  of  the  work,  and  should  be 
awarded  the  highest  prize  in  a  righteous  competi- 
tion. 

Third,  he  beUeves  that  the  superintendent  and 
teachers  should  be  readers  of  the  Church  lit- 
erature, the  Religious  Telescope  and  everything  else 
issued  by  the  Church,  and  to  this  add  Peloubet's 
Notes  on  the  International  Lessons. 

Mr.  BroM'er  affirms  his  conviction  that  in 
order  to  succeed  in  this  work  we  must  adapt 
ourselves  to  the  circumstances  by  which  we  are 
surrounded,  and  that  in  a  special  sense,  the 
superintendent,  being  placed  at  the  front,  is 
expected  to  be  on  the  progressive  line,  watching 
for  every  improvement,  and  acting  in  concert  with 
the  pastor,  steer  clear  of  old  ruts,  and  have  plenty 
of  grace,  patience,  grit,  and  greenbacks.  He  says, 
"We  might  as  well  think  of  running  the 
mercantile  business  without  money  as  the  Sabbath 
school."  This  is  certainly  true.  His  plan  for 
procuring  the  money  needed  is  as  follows: 

1.  Never  to  close  the  school  until  there  is  a 
penny  for  each  one  present  paid  into  the  treasury. 

2.  He  has  instituted  the  birthday  offering. 
This  requires  that  every  member  of  the  school 
pay  a  penny  for  each  year  they  are  old.  The 
secretary  keeps  a  record  of  the  name,  the  age, 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  385 

and  amount  paid  in.  This  is  placed  in  the 
savings  bank  of  the  scliool,  and  at  the  expiration 
of  each  six  months,  is  turned  into  the  general 
treasury.  These  offerings  have  amounted  to  as 
much  as  $2.70  in  a  single  month,  and  aggregated 
over  $50  a  year. 

In  this  symposium  we  have  laid  before  our 
readers  in  general,  and  Sabbath -school  workers 
in  particular,  what  we  believe  to  be  the  very  best 
thought  at  our  command.  It  is  the  development 
and  outgrowth  of  many  years'  faithful,  earnest, 
observing  work;  and  we  believe  is  fully  up  to 
the  best  standards  of  progressive,  aggressive,  and 
effectual  Sabbath-sehool  work.  We  are  personally 
acquainted  with  these  workers,  having  toiled  side 
by  side  with  them  in  the  department  of  Church 
work  which  they  so  ably  represent,  and  been 
pastor  to  them  all,  at  one  time  and  another;  and 
our  observations  are  that  their  work  commends 
itself  to  all  who  would  improve  upon  present 
methods  not  in  harmony  with  those  suggested  by 
these  workers.  It  is  the  writer's  sincere  desire 
that  all  may  be  profited  by  reading  these  lines, 
and  that  the  Sabbath-school  interests  will  become 
more  dear  to  the  hearts  of  our  people  than  ever 
before. 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

REMINISCENCES  AND  ANECDOTES  OF  THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL 
WORK. 

We  had  hoped  to  be  able  to  present  the  reader 
with  quite  an  array  of  wit,  wisdom,  and  humor, 
incident  and  anecdote,  along  the  line  of  experi- 
ence and  observation  in  the  Sabbath-school  work ; 
but  in  this  we  are  left  to  our  own  personal  re- 
sources, and  must  either  abandon  our  purpose  to 
set  before  the  reader  such  a  repast,  or  take  the 
risk  of  doing  so  in  our  own  name.  We  shall 
take  the  risk,  and  if  any  are  disposed  to  criticise 
or  blame  us  for  so  doing,  we  reply  that  a  good 
thing  untold  benefits  none  but  him  or  her  who 
knows  it,  and  a  good  anecdote  twice  told  never 
loses  its  pith  and  point  for  the  repetition, — unless 
it  is  turned  into  an  "old  saw,"  then  no  amount  of 
setting  or  filing  will  ever  make  it  cut  smoothly. 

Fifty  years  ago,  the  writer  was  a  poor,  fatherless 
boy,  but  was  the  son  of  one  of  the  best  mothers 
the  sun  of  day  ever  shone  upon,  and  the  first 
opportunity  that  offered  for  our  attending  Sabbatli 
school  was,  perhaps,  in  the  year  1842.  We  were,, 
at  that  time,  about  thirteen  years  of  age.  The 
Sabbath  school  was  at  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
386 


CHUKCH    HISTORY.  387 

Church  in  Port  Jefferson,  Ohio,  on  the  Miami 
River,  five  miles  northeast  of  Sidney,  Ohio.  It 
was  two  and  a  half  miles  from  my  mother's 
humble  cabin  home  to  the  town.  We  do  not  now 
remember  to  ever  have  been  late,  though  we  may 
have  been.  A  point  with  our  mother  was  punc- 
tuality in  all  things,  and  she  could  calculate  the 
ability  of  a  boy  to  go  to,  and  come  from,  a 
given  point  as  closely  as  any  living  being  ever 
could;  and  to  prevent  our  feet  from  wandering  in 
"by-path  meadow,"  and  hunting  and  robbing  the 
nests  of  birds  by  the  way,  she  marked  the  time 
of  starting  and  returning  almost  to  the  minute, 
and  we  were  bidden  to  observe  it,  and  the  law  was 
never  a  dead  letter  in  the  home  statutes.  For 
this  we  have  been  thankful  all  our  life  long.  In 
our  child-life  we  thought  it  close,  but  in  our  man- 
hood we  blessed  the  hand  that  ruled. 

It  was  here,  and  under  this  regime,  that  we 
learned  not  our  first  lessons  in  the  Bible,  but  in 
the  Sunday  school.  Our  first  lessons  in  God's 
Word  were  taken  at  the  feet  of  one  of  God's  noble- 
women. And  while  we  are  sure  that  we  never 
learned  as  much  in  the  Sunday  school  as  we  did 
in  the  home  school,  we,  nevertheless,  feel  glad  for 
what  benefit  we  received  in  the  school  of  even 
that  day.  While  w^e  do  not  remember  a  single 
word  we  heard  there,  nor  chapter  read,  nor  a 


o88  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

song  that  was  sung,  two  things  will  not  be  forgot- 
ten— the  superintendent,  and  the  house  in  which 
the  school  was  held.  We  saw  the  old  house  after 
a  lapse  of  nearly  forty  years,  and  it  looked  famil- 
iar to  us,  but  the  long  and  slender  superintend- 
ent was  no  longer  there.  He  had  impressed  us, 
and  his  image  is  before  us  now  as  we  pen  these 
lines.  The  example  of  this  humble  superintend- 
ent had  much  to  do  in  the  make-up  of  my  life. 
I  had  faith  in  my  mother's  teachings,  and  I  saw 
in  my  superintendent  what  I  believed  to  be  the 
personification  of  those  teachings,  and  upon  this, 
young  as  I  was,  I  rested  my  cause. 

Shortly  after  this,  my  mother  left  me  alone 
in  the  world  with  the  saddest  heart  that  ever 
throbbed  in  human  breast,  I  battled  on  and  grew 
to  manhood,  gave  my  heart  and  life  in  keeping 
to  my  mother's  God,  and  planted  my  steps  in  her 
footprints,  as  she  had  hers  in  those  of  the  Savior 
of  men.  No  sooner  was  this  done  than  we  found 
plenty  to  do  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  In  that  day, 
and  where  we  lived,  we  had  no  church  houses, 
and  ill  the  school  district  where  we  lived,  there 
was  not  so  much  as  a  schoolhouse.  Ninety- 
'  eight  per  cent  of  the  people  were  unsaved,  and 
one-half  of  the  remaining  two  per  cent  either 
did  not  know  what  to  do  to  save  them  or  feared 
to  undertake  the  work  of  doino-  it.     To  sav  that 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  389 

we  were  wonderfully  moved  at  beholding  the 
wickedness  of  our  neighbors,  is  putting  it  very 
mildly.  We  simply  asked  the  Lord  if  there  was 
anything  wo  could  do  for  our  ungodly  neighbor- 
hood— fully  set  in  our  own  mind  that  if  any  way 
was  pointed  out,  we  would  go  forward  in  God's 
name  and  at  any  cost.  The  way  opened,  and 
thanks  to  Him  who  giveth  victory  to  the  right, 
we  marched  boldly  to  the  fight  and  gained  the 
day. 

And  now  we  will  tell  the  reader  how  it  was 
done.  It  seemed  clear  to  our  mind  that  the 
thing  to  be  done  was  to  have  a  Sunday  school, 
but  where  to  hold  it  was  the  question.  It  finally 
occurred  to  us  that  a  neighbor  had  a  building 
which  had  been  used  as  a  cooper  shop,  but  he 
was  what  is  called  an  infidel.  Yes,  he  boldly 
said  that  the  Bible  was  no  more  than  a  medical 
almanac;  but  we  were  on  good  terms,  and  we 
got  the  courage  to  go  to  him  and  ask  him  for  the 
shop.  Of  course  he  laughed  at  the  idea,  yet  for 
my  sake  he  granted  the  request.  This  done,  we 
proceeded  to  make  it  ready.  There  was  no  floor 
in  it  but  the  ground.  We  made  seats  out  of  flat 
rails  with  pins  for  legs.  We  were  then  ready  for 
business.  The  Sabbath  came,  and  oh,  what  a 
congregation  of  children  and  youth  we  did  have ! 
But  with   the  exception   of  two  or   three,  there 


390 


AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 


Mmmm 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  391 

were  no  others  there.  We  organized  by  electing 
J.  L.  Luttrell  for  superintendent,  and  John  L. 
Luttrell  for  chorister,  and  John  Lewis  Luttrell 
for  teacher  and  general  "roustabout."  We 
went  from  house  to  house  asking  for  the 
children,  and  for  money  to  get  a  library.  The 
children  came  and  we  got  the  money.  On 
account  of  some  delay  on  the  part  of  the  agent  in 
forwarding  the  books  we  ordered,  some  of  our 
good  neighbors  circulated  the  report  that  we  had 
used  the  money  for  our  own  purposes.  We 
borrowed  a  horse  and  rode  through  mud  and 
mire  for  nearly  fifty  miles,  got  the  library  of 
seventy-five  volumes,  and  carried  it  home  in 
front  of  us  on  the  horse. 

The  next  year  we  fared  somewhat  better  as  to  a 
place  for  our  work.  A  brother  from  Holmes 
county,  0.,  came  into  our  neighborhood  and 
bought  out  our  hotel  and  saloon,  and  gave  us  the 
privilege  of  the  dining-room  and  kitchen  for  our 
school.  He  came  in  before  the  former  occupant 
went  out,  which  left  the  saloon  still  there.  Now 
comes  the  hard  part  of  the  matter.  While  we 
were  engaged  in  the  dining-room  in  teaching 
the  children  the  way  of  life  and  salvation,  this 
neighbor,  Mr.  B.,  was  selling  some  of  their 
fathers  whisky  in  the  next  room.  In  this  way 
we  carried  on  our  first  Sabbath  school  the  second 


392  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

year,  and  the  third  year  we  had  a  schoolhoiise — 
the  first  we  had  in  the  district.  Here  things  went 
better;  and  as  we  went  into  the  ministry  that 
year,  we  coaxed  and  urged,  and  finally  prevailed 
upon,  one  to  take  our  place.  This  school  was  the 
foundation  for  a  grand  revival,  which  extended 
near  and  far,  and  brought  over  fifty  souls  to 
Christ  and  the  Church.  Its  course  was  from  the 
cooper  shop  to  the  saloon,  from  the  saloon  to  the 
schoolhouse,  and  from  the  schoolhouse  to  the 
church. 

What  Should  he  Remembered. 

In  the  work  of  the  Sabbath  school  we  deal 

directly  with  the  immortal  interests  of  the  soul. 

This  work  is  done  at  a  time  most  favorable  in 

the  life  of  the  child  for  securing  the  best  results, 

and  hence  we  must  remember  that — 

"A  grain  of  corn  an  infant's  hand 
May  plant  upon  an  inch  of  land, 
Whence  twenty  stalks  may  spring  and  yield 
Enough  to  stock  a  little  field," 

Since  this  is  true,  let's  watch  the  seed, 
Nor  sow  one  thought  of  evil  deed; 
For  as  the  sowing  so  shall  the  reaping  be, 
All  garnered  in  eternity. 

We  know  no  better  method  of  fixing  truth 
upon  the  mind  than  that  of  illustrations  and 
object  teaching.  This  evidently  is  the  divine 
plan. 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  393 

"Is  this  the  way  to  heaven?"  That  is  what 
a  little  ragged  child  said  when  straying  into  a 
Sunday  school  for  the  first  time.  Just  tliis  is  what 
every  Sabbath  school  should  be,  and  when  they  fall 
below  this,  either  in  object  or  in  effect,  they 
are  something  else.  There  are  as  many  as  six 
ways  at  least  to  plant  good  seed  in  the  human 
soul.  Prayer  will  open  the  heart  like  the  plow- 
share opens  the  soil  of  the  earth.  Whatever  may 
be  said  of  the  heart,  we  know  that  in  a  Bible 
sense — the  moral  and  religious  sense — it  is  the 
fount  from  which  real  life  issues.  And  since  sin 
lias  corrupted  the  fountain  the  salt  must  be 
thrown  in  to  cleanse  and  purify  the  waters.  The 
Divine  plan  for  doing  this  is  through  the  senses 
of  the  human  organism,  as  the  ear,  the  eye,  the 
nose,  the  palate,  and  the  sense  of  touch.  Now, 
we  may  safely  affirm  the  right  to  use  any  and 
all  of  these  avenues  for  the  purpose  herein  named, 
and  that  the  preacher,  teacher,  or  superintendent 
who  can  do  so  to  the  best  advantage  will  succeed 
the  best  in  this  all  important  work.  Almost  any- 
thing may  be  levied  upon  for  the  eye  if  accom- 
panied by  appropriate  words  for  the  ear;  but 
we  must  beware  of  straining  and  warping  our 
symbols,  for  even  little  children  are  no  fools,  are 
close  observers,  and  are  sure  to  reach  a  conclusion. 
The  followins:  illustrates  this  fact: 


394  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

A  little  four-year-old  had  been  taught  that  the 
►Savior  was  everywhere,  and  always  at  his  side 
and  holding  his  hand.  This  he  could  not  under- 
stand very  satisfactorily,  and  so  said  to  his 
mamma  that  he  did  not  like  to  have  Jesus's  hand 
sticking  to  his  all  day.  His  habit  was  sucking 
his  thumb.  Just  here  is  the  point:  not  only  do 
children  have  habits  which  prevent  the  Savior 
from  leading  them,  but  older  persons  likewise. 
Now,  o-ur  teaching  must  be  of  a  kind  to  separate 
between  the  real  wants  of  the  pupil,  and  the  evil 
which  shuts  out  Christ  from  his  fellowship.  In 
questioning  there  should  be  great  care  used,  so 
as  not  to  mislead  the  mind  in  giving  answer. 
When  we  are  as  careful  as  we  can  be,  we  will 
often  receive  very  impertinent  answers,  as  for 
instance,  the  young  lady  who  tried  to  teach  her 
class  how  Joseph's  brethren  lied  by  showing  the 
bloody  coat  to  their  father,  although  they  said 
nothing  false.  She  asked,  "Can  a  man  lie  in  any 
way  but  by  his  lips?"  A  little  boy  answered 
"Yes,  lie  on  his  back."  AVe  must  always  remem- 
ber that  the  unknown  can  be  taught  only  by 
something  that  is  known,  and  if  we  are  not  very 
careful  we  will  reverse  the  order  of  symbolisms 
and  lose  the  force  of  similes  and  parables 
altogether.  This  will  illustrate  our  meaning,  and 
do  it  well,  as  it  is  so  universally  known  to  be 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  395 

true.     Every  one  of  my  readers  has  been  taught 

when  quite  young,  that  D  stood  for  dog  and  C 

for  cat  and  H  for  house.     This,  virtually,  was  the 

reverse,  as  the  unknown  was  used  to  represent 

the  known,  and  in  the  young  mind  just  that  was 

true.     Dog   stood    for    D,    cat   stood    for   C,  and 

house  stood  for  H.     But  we  dare  not  pursue  this 

subject  further,  as  our  limits  forbid  it.     With  a 

few  thoughts  more,  we  will  close  this  part  of  our 

work. 

But  remember,  a  penny  is  a  little  thing, 
Which  the  poorest  child  may  fling 
Into  the  treasury  of  heaven ; 
But  in  God's  hands  it  equals  seven. 

In  the  following  it  equaled  more.  Little  Nel- 
lie was  away  at  Sabbath  school.  Her  infidel 
father  was  troubled  in  his  mind,  as  he  sat  alone 
in  his  home.  He  had  often  said,  "There  is  no 
God,"  but  this  did  not  satisfy  him,  and  so  he 
thought  to  quiet  his  mind  he  would  hang  his 
room  with  object  lessons.  Accordingly,  he  took 
large  cards  and  printed  upon  them,  "  God  is  no- 
where." Little  Nellie  came  home,  saw  the  cards 
hanging  about  on  the  wall,  and  began  a  conversa- 
tion with  her  father  about  God.  He  referred  her 
to  the  cards  for  his  argument.  She  climbed  on  a 
chair,  and  began  eagerly  to  spell  out  the  sentence: 
"G-o-d,  God;  i-s,  is;  n-o-w,  now;  h-e-r-e,  here — 
God  is  now  here.     Isn't  that  right,  papa."     No 


396  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

answer.      "I   know    it   is   right — God    is   here." 

The  infidel  father  was  overcome,  and  his  child 

was,  in  the  hands  of  God,  made  the  instrument  of 

leading  him  to  Christ. 

As  this  little  child  in*  the  hand  of  God,  what 

may  not  every  Sabbath -school  worker  be?     As 

she  took  advantage  of  the  symbols  on  the  wall, 

so  may  others  do. 

If  "  Mene,  Mene,  Tekel "  should  be  written  there, 
Turn  it  to  account  by  the  Spirit  and  prayer ; 
Read  right  or  left,  part  in  the  middle  as  you  see, 
So  only  the  Savior  exalted  shall  be. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

SKETCH  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  WRITER. 

Written  by  Another. 

Not  wishing  to  write  the  sketch  of  our  own 
hfe,  we  were  canvassing  in  our  mind  as  to  who 
might  be  willing  to  do  it  for  us,  when  a  letter  was 
received  by  us,  asking  the  privilege  to  write  the 
sketch.  This  request  we  readily  granted,  and  we 
wish  in  this  way  to  thank  our  dear  friend  for  the 
favor.  For  sufficient  reasons  the  name  of  the 
writer  of  the  sketch  is  withheld.  He  might  be  a 
member  of  the  Auglaize  Conference,  or  any  other 
conference;  or  he  might  be  a  member  of  no 
conference  at  all — no  matter;  he  has  been,  now 
is,  and  will  continue  to  be — somewhere.  We 
must  be  pardoned  for  placing  this  matter  where 
we  do  in  this  work.  It  was  left  out  because  we 
feared  there  would  be  no  room  for  it,  and  if  any- 
thing was  to  fare  that  way  we  chose  that  it  should 
be  this. 

Rev,  J.  L.  Luttrell.     The  subject  of  this  sketch 

was  born   in  Shelby  County,  Ohio,  October  23, 

1829,  and  is  therefore  now  somewhat  beyond  his 

threescore   years.     Of  his   boyhood    and    school 

397 


398  AUGLAIZE    CONFEKENCE 

privileges  we  know  but  little — in  fact  there  is 
little  to  be  known,  except  the  lot  of  a  poor 
orphan  boy,  laboring  with  his  own  hands  for 
bread  and  clothing,  with  a  mind  starving  for  in- 
formation and  for  an  education  by  which  he 
might  climb  up  into  the  realm  of  a  higher  man- 
hood, and  having  but  few  and  fragmentary  oppor- 
tunities to  feed  this  insatiable  appetite. 

He  is  a  "  self-made  man  "  in  the  primary  mean- 
ing of  the  phrase.  All  men  are  self-made  in  a 
sense ;  however  many  their  advantages,  they  must 
improve  them.  But  Mr.  Luttrell  is  self-made  in 
that,  having  no  advantages,  or  next  to  none,  he 
made  of  himself  a  man.  He  is  of  a  mechanical 
turn  of  mind.  Give  him  the  tools  and  materials, 
and  he  will  build  a  house,  a  steam  engine,  or  a 
piano,  as  well  as  a  sermon;  and  like  the  ser- 
mon, they  will  all  have  in  them  the  elements  of 
strength  and  durability. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-two  Mr.  Luttrell  was 
converted.  There  is  no  mistake  about  this.  It 
took  place  in  his  own  cabin  home  about  ten 
o'clock  at  night,  while  he  and  his  long  ago 
sainted  wife  were  offering  themselves  to  God  in 
prayer.  For  about  two  years  Mr.  Luttrell  had 
been  earnestly  seeking  the  Lord,  determined 
never  to  give  up,  and  doing  everything  that  he 
knew  to  do  that  he  might  be  saved,  at   times 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  399 

desponding  almost  to  the  death.  Family  prayer 
was  the  last  means  suggested.  This  he  resolved 
to  do,  and  the  third  night  while  praying  in  his 
house,  glory  came  down  and  crowned  the  mercy 
seat.  After  struggling  against  his  convictions  for 
a  number  of  years,  until  1857,  and  with  the  care 
of  a  young  family  on  his  hands,  and  the  word  of 
the  Lord  in  his  heart,  "like  fire  in  his  bones," 
Mr.  Luttrell  was  given  license  to  preach  the 
gospel  at  a  Conference  held  in  Olive  Branch 
Church,  Auglaize  County,  Oliio,  presided  over  by 
Bishop  David  Edwards,  and  given  charge  of  a 
circuit.  He  was  a  traveling  preacher  before  he 
w^as  a  member  of  the  Conference.  How  well  he 
discharged  his  duty,  and  with  what  success  on 
that  and  other  fields  of  labor,  the  records  will 
show.  Just  here  let  me  remind  the  reader  that 
traveling  a  circuit  for  a  quarter  of  a  century  or 
more,  embracing  the  period  of  j\Ir.  Luttrell's 
itinerant  life,  was  no  child's  play.  Considering 
the  sparsely  settled  condition  of  the  country,  the 
state  of  the  roads,  the  number  of  congregations 
grouped  together  in  a  circuit,  necessitating  the 
preaching  of  two  and  three  sermons  on  the 
Sabbath,  and  often  every  day  in  the  week,  and 
the  holding  of  from  three  to  six  protracted  meet- 
ings every  year,  together  with  all  the  other  duties 
of  a  circuit  preacher,  and  the  salary  he  received, — 


400  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

or,  I  might  almost  say,  he  did  not  receive,  though 
he  earned  it, — it  will  be  seen  that  a  successful 
preacher  of  this  kind  must  be  a  man  physically, 
intellectually,  and  spiritually. 

Such  was  Mr,  Luttrell.  As  a  circuit  preacher, 
stationed  preacher,  and  presiding  elder,  he  was 
among  the  best  in  the  Conference  for  about  thirty- 
five  years.  He  strove  to  be  fair  and  brotherly  in 
all  his  counsels  and  plans  for  tlie  fields  of  labor, 
endeavoring  to  place  himself  in  a  position  to  do 
himself  whatever  he  asked  others  to  do.  Some 
know,  but  others  do  not  consider,  how  difficult 
and  delicate  the  task  of  a  presiding  elder  is  in 
arranging  fields  of  labor  and  stationing  the 
preachers.  But  in  all  these  trying  conditions 
Mr.  Luttrell's  management  was  equal  to  the  best. 
As  a  preacher  he  was  plain,  straightforward, 
earnest,  scriptural,  and  spiritual.  Pie  never  fell 
below  the  hearer's  expectation;  he  often  rose  far 
above.  The  intensity  of  his  own  conviction  and 
his  entire  reliance  on  God's  Word  gave  him  his 
success,  so  it  seems  to  me,  in  preaching  to  the 
people.  Long  years  ago  a  brother  minister  of 
the  same  Conference  said  to  the  writer,  "  Brother 
Luttrell  has  been  holding  a  meeting  of  several 

days'  duration  at  B ,  and  the  people  say  he 

will  take  his  Bible,  go  off  into  the  woods,  and  read 
and  pray  and  cry  before  the  Lord  all  day."   "  Did 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  401 

he  have  a  revival?"  I  inquired.  "Oh,  yes;  such  a 
man  as  that  will  always  have  a  revival;  he  could 
not  help  having  a  revival,"  was  his  prompt  and 
unequivocal  answer.  Is  it  any  wonder  he  had  a 
revival?  That  explains  a  good  many  of  his 
revivals.  Mr.  Luttrell  has  acquired,  by  dint  of 
effort  and  economy,  a  home  at  Elida,  Ohio,  worth 
not  less  than  two  thousand  dollars.  He  is  what 
the  world  would  call  a  poor  man,  yet  he  has 
"  made  many  rich,"  and  he  is  himself  rich  in  the 
graces  of  Christian  manhood.  If  he  has  not  liter- 
ally "taken  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  his  goods," 
he  has  toiled  on  with  unsparing  zeal  to  win 
souls  and  build  up  the  Church  of  his  choice, 
without  any  expectation  of  worldly  gain  or 
honor,  looking  for  his  reward,  and  a  great  one,  in 
heaven. 

Mr.  Luttrell  has  both  a  logical  and  legal  turn 
of  mind.  He  would  have  made  his  mark  as  a 
lawyer,  had  he  chosen  that  profession.  In  the 
course  of  his  experience,  he  has  shown  his  famil- 
iarity with  the  Church  laws,  and  his  counsel  in 
explaining  and  enforcing  them  has  often  been 
sought;  and  few  have  been  his  mistakes  in  this 
particular  part  of  a  minister's,  and  especially  of  a 
presiding  elder's,  responsibilities.  Personally,  Mr. 
Luttrell  is  quite  sociable,  friendly,  confiding.  He 
trusts  others,  and  can  always  be  relied  on  as  a 


402  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

friend  in  need.  Of  sucli  men,  it  is  sometimes 
said  "tliey  are  good  haters,"  but  if  Mr.  Luttrell 
makes  an  enemy,  or  somebody  else  makes  an 
enemy  to  him,  it  does  not  build  an  insurmount- 
able mountain  between  him  and  the  enemy.  He 
will  soon  meet  him  on  top  of  the  mountain — yea, 
if  there  is  no  other  way  to  effect  a  reconciliation, 
he  will  climb  clear  over  the  mountain,  take  the 
hand  of  his  enemy,  and  say,  "Let  us  be  brethren; 
we  can't  afford  this  ill  feeling  and  separation." 
The  enemy  has  no  escape,  but  to  run  away  from 
him.  Mr.  Luttrell  has  collected  a  handsome 
library  worth  from  ten  to  fifteen  hundred  dollars. 
But  his  active  labors  as  a  minister  are  drawing  to 
a  close.  He  began  shortly  after  the  Auglaize 
Conference  was  organized.  He  has  been  familiar 
with  all  her  ministers  and  charges  and  peoj^le 
ever  since.  The  people  have  elected  him  to 
represent  them  four  times  in  General  Conference; 
and  his  labors  in  General  Conferences  have  been 
eminently  satisfactory.  He  has  not  always  agreed 
in  counsel  with  his  brethren ;  but  when  laws  have 
been  passed  against  his  judgment  of  what  was 
best,  he  has  kindly  submitted.  He  believes  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  ordained  for  peace,  and  has 
labored  to  promote  this  glorious  purpose. 

Mr.  Luttrell  was  the  secretary  of  the  General 
Conference  in  1881,  and  a  member  of  the  Board 


CHURCH   HISTORY.  403 

of  Trustees  of  the  Printing  Establishment  for 
eight  years;  and  he  has  been  a  member  of  the 
Missionary  Board,  and  a  good  part  of  the  time 
its  Recording  Secretary,  since  1877.  In  all  these 
places  of  duty  and  responsibility  he  has  been 
found  faithful.  Mr.  Luttrell  has  been  twice  mar- 
ried, and  has  had  the  care  of  a  large  family 
during  these  years.  He  has  one  son  now  in  the 
ministry,  whom  God  has  raised  up  to  take  his 
place. 

Another  chapter  will  have  to  be  written  of  this 
man  after  he  has  entered  the  portals  of  the  just 
made  perfect.  It  will  run,  if  one  may  indulge 
in  a  prophecy,  about  thus:  "He  walked  with 
God,  and  was  not,  for  God  took  him." 


404 


AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

THE  CHURCH  AT  ELIDA,  OHIO. 

Its  History,  Rise,  and  Progress. 
The  accompanying  engraving  is  that  of  the 
United  Brethren  church  house  at  Ehda,  Ohio. 
This  is  a  good,  substantial,  well-finished  frame 
building,  and  has  the  largest  seating  capacity  of 
any  church  house  in  the  Conference.  It  is  valued 
at  $4,300,  but  recently  it  has  been  overhauled 
and  refitted,  at  a  cost  of  about  $400.  The- 
society  at  this  place  was  organized  in  the  year 
1868  by  Rev.  S.  T.  Mahan,  who  was  in  charge  of 
the  Allentown  circuit  that  year.  Our  Methodist 
brethren  granted  the  privilege  of  their  house  at 
that  time,  and  a  little  society  of  eleven  members 
was  organized,  not  one  of  whom  is  there  now 
The  charter  members  were  Father  and  Mother 
Sherry,  Brother  and  Sister  Furry,  Brother  and 
Sister  ;McMillen,  and  others.  The  Church  has 
been  served  by  the  following  ministers:  following 
S.  T.  Mahan,  the  writer  and  A.  Douglas.  This 
year  we  had  to  worship  in  the  woods  and  private 
houses,  as  we  were  asked  to  pay  an  unreasonable 
rent  for  the  occasional  use  of  the  Methodist 
405 


406  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

Episcopal  Church.  We  fared  very  well,  how- 
ever, aa  our  improvised,  open-air  sanctuary  was 
spacious,  well  ventilated,  and  well  lighted.  We 
had  large  congregations  and  made  many  friends. 
The  next  year  H.  S.  Thomas  came  to  us,  and 
that  year  we  purchased  a  private  dwelling  house 
on  a  back  street,  tore  out  the  partitions,  fitted  it 
up  with  seats,  and  made  it  look  church -like. 
Here  we  worshiped,  and  here  God  saved  some  of 
our  dear  children.  About  two  years  later  we 
purchased  the  town  schoolhouse  and  also  a  lot 
on  a  back  street,  and  moved  the  schoolhouse 
on  to  it,  and  remodeled  and  seated  it,  and  had 
a  very  respectable  place  for  worship.  But  this 
house  soon  became  too  small  for  us  and  our 
friends.  However,  under  the  labors  of  Brother 
Counseller  and  the  writer  we  had  over  a  hundred 
conversions  and  accessions  to  the  Church.  This 
done,  we  proceeded  to  organize  a  Sabbatli  school 
and  go  to  work  to  do  more  fully  the  work  of  a 
church.  In  this  we  were  bitterly  opposed  by 
some  peculiar  Christians  of  the  place.  It  soon 
became  apparent  that  if  we  helped  save  the 
people  in  that  place  we  must  have  a  better  house. 
Accordingly  we  went  at  it  with  a  hearty  good- 
will, and  soon  the  present  house  was  put  in  place 
on  one  of  the  best  lots  on  Main  Street  which  the 
town  could  afford.     This  church  was  built  under 


CHUilCH    HISTORY.  407 

the  first  pastorate  of  Brother  Counseller,  Fol- 
lowing him  came  Brothers  Schenck,  Stewart, 
Carroll,  Weiitz,  and  P.  B.  Williams.  Then  again 
Counseller,  Imler,  Bay,  Rice,  and  Kline.  Had  it 
not  been  for  the  discordant  element  in  the  church 
here,  we  doubt  not  that  as  much  could  be  said  in 
its  favor  as  a  humble,  quiet,  working  society  as 
any  in  the  land;  and  we  are  sure  that  none  ever 
had  a  more  constant  and  uninterrupted  run  of 
prosperity  than  did  the  church  at  Elida. 

But  alas!  when  the  General  Conference  dared  do 
something  without  asking  the  consent  of  certain 
ones,  and  these,  as  they  were  disposed  to  do,  lis- 
tened to  the  voice  of  designing  men,  and  cast  away 
those  who,  under  God,  had  made  them  what  they 
were  as  Christians,  then  division  and  every  evi] 
work  began.  We  were  broken  and  shattered,  and 
the  very  ftict  that  we  still  live  and  prosper  at 
Elida  to-day,  is  the  best  evidence  that  any  reason- 
able man  can  ask  to  prove  that  God  has  been  with 
us  all  the  way  through. 


408 


AUGLAIZE   CONFEHENCE 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

REMINISCENCES  OF  THE  WRITER. 

Our  First  Revival  as  Circuit  Preacher  held  in  August—  A 
Great  Meeting,  Remarkable  Manifestations  — Doomed 
Persons— A  Wonderful  Child— Our  Best  Dinner. 

In  the  year  1856,  August  the  8th,  we  com- 
menced our  first  protracted  meeting  as  circuit 
preacher.  When  we  made  the  proposition  to 
hold  this  meeting  the  brethren  "hooted"  at  the 
idea.  They  said,  "Why,  it  is  foohsh  to  think 
of  such  a  thing;  and  where  do  you  expect  to 
get  your  congregation?"  and  many  such  hke 
discouraging  things.  We  asked  them  if  the  peo- 
ple were  not  liable  to  die  in  August,  and  they 
said,  "Yes."  We  asked  them  if  the  Lord  would 
not  hear  and  help  as  well  in  warm  as  in  cold 
weather, and  they  thought  he  would.  "But  then," 
said  they,  "  you  can't  get  the  people  to  come  out 
in  such  a  busy  time  of  the  year."  We  told  them 
we  would  try,  and  so  went  into  it.  Our  meeting 
lasted  just  one  week,  or  from  one  Sabbath  to 
the  next.  Our  house — the  schoolhouse — was 
entirely  too  small  for  the  congregations,  and  the 
distance  of  five  miles  nothing  in  the  way  of  the 
people's  coming.  And  the  best  of  all  was  that 
409 


410  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

the  hot  August  nights  were  not  in  the  way  of  the 
people's  being  saved,  as  there  were  twenty-one 
added  to  the  little  church  in  that  August  meet- 
ing, thus  verifying  the  fact  that  "in  summer 
and  in  winter  shall  it  be." 

A  Great  Meeting. 
All  meetings  held  in  the  interest  of  men's  sal- 
vation are  great  in  the  objective  sense,  and  differ 
only  in  their  effects.  The  one  of  which  Ave  now 
speak  was  great  in  both  these  respects.  It  was 
held  in  old  Wabash  oNIethodist  Episcopal  Chapel, 
Darke  County,  Ohio.  It  was  held  nearly  thirty- 
five  years  ago,  and  was  the  third  revival  we  had 
passed  through  in  an  area  of  about  ten  miles 
square,  and  was  a  kind  of  a  cleaning-up  affair, 
as  there  was  but  one  man  in  Wabash  Township, 
Darke  County,  Ohio,  who  was  not  a  member  of 
some  church  at  the  close  of  that  meeting.  We 
did  not  preach  at  that  point,  but  within  three 
miles  of  it,  at  the  point  where  our  August  meet- 
ing was  held  the  year  before.  We  had  won 
many  warm-hearted  friends  among  our  Metho- 
dist people,  and  they  urged  us  to  give  them  an 
appointment,  not,  so  far  as  we  knew,  with  any 
thought  of  a  protracted  meeting.  We  did  so  out 
of  kindness  to  them ;  but  once  we  were  there,  they 
would  not  allow  us  to  proceed  on  our  way,  but 
held  us  there  for  the  work.     Our  stay  was  short, — 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  411 

just  one  week, — and  the  building  went  up,  for  the 
people  had  a  mind  to  work.  Fifty-one  souls 
were  saved.  No  man  or  woman  who  had  not 
crossed  the  dead  line,  could  resist  the  power  of 
God.  It  fell  alike  upon  all.  Men  fell  all  around 
as  dead,  and  every  seat  in  the  house  was  a 
mourner's  bench. 

It  was  here  that  one  Dr.  Sutton,  a  confirmed 
infidel,  was  converted,  and  never  shall  we  forget 
the  doctor's  prayer,  nor  the  way  he  came  to  the 
altar.  He  was  a  large  man,  weighing  about  two 
hundred  and  thirty  or  forty  pounds.  He  stood 
with  his  back  against  the  door  while  we  were 
preaching.  When  the  doctor  started  for  the  altar 
he  opened  the  way  somewhat  after  the  fashion  of 
swimming.  As  soon  as  he  reached  the  altar,  we 
went  to  him  and  asked  him  what  he  wanted 
there, — what  he  came  there  for.  He  said  he  had 
come  to  get  religion  if  there  was  any  such  thing. 
We  assured  him  there  was,  but  not  for  a  man 
that  doubted  it.  He  asked  what  he  should  do. 
We  told  him  to  believe  on  .Jesus  Christ.  He  said 
he  could  not.  We  told  him  that  he  could  not  be 
saved  if  he  did  not.  ^Ve  asked  him  if  he 
believed  in  God,  and  if  he  was  sure  there  was 
such  a  Being  as  the  Bible  represented  as  being 
God.  He  answered  that  he  did.  We  then  asked 
him  if  he   believed    that   his  God,  the  one   he 


412  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

believed  in,  would  lie.  He  said,  "No."  At  this 
juncture  we  said,  "Well  now,  doctor,  you  look  up 
to  your  God  and  ask  him  to  show  you  his  son 
Jesus  Christ,  and  he  will  do  it."  The  doctor  was 
humble  and  teachable  as  a  little  child,  and  he 
raised  his  eyes  toward  heaven  and  said,  "  0  God, 
show  me  Jesus  Christ!  0  God,  show  me  Jesus 
Christ!"  And  in  less  time  than  it  takes  to  write 
these  facts,  he  cried  out,  **  0  God,  I  do  believe  in 
thy  son  Jesus  Christ."  Repeating  this  a  few 
times,  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  a  happier  man  than 
whom  never  rolled  a  heart  burden  on  the  Savior 
of  men. 

Here  we  witnessed  what  we  never  did  before  nor 
since,  and  no  one  could  account  for  it.  Without 
the  least  thought,  a  man  or  woman  would  fall  as 
though  he  or  she  had  been  shot.  Tliis  was  not 
confined  to  sinners  alone,  but  was  the  privilege  of 
all,  whether  they  chose  it  or  not.  As  to  sinners 
we  were  not  skeptical,  but  could  not  see  the 
necessity  for  Christians  falling,  nor  do  we  under- 
stand it  very  satisfactorily  yet.  Suffice  if  that 
we  came  in  for  our  share,  and  have  never  since 
disputed  either  the  right  or  the  power  of  God  to 
knock  down  whomsoever  he  chooses.  We  were 
opening  the  morning  meeting;  a  sacred  and  holy 
calm  pervaded  the  place;  the  angels  of  mercy 
and  love  touched  wings  over  the  mercy  seat.   The 


CHUliCH  HISTOKY.  413 

Holy  Ghost  was  about  to  come  upon  us;  every 
one  seemed  to  be  awaiting  his  descent.  While 
we  were  talking,  quick  as  a  thought,  and  with  no 
sensation  of  warning  in  any  way,  we  were  thrown 
backwards.  Unhurt  in  any  way,  we  arose  in  a 
few  minutes,  having  no  recollection  of  what 
passed  around  us  while  we  lay  there,  nor  yet  any 
visions  or  revelations  from  heaven  or  hell.  One 
thing  was  settled  in  our  mind,  that  God  did  it, 
and  for  what  purpose  was  none  of  our  business. 
We  had  a  peculiar  sensation  of  both  body  and 
mind  when  we  rose  to  our  feet  again,  which  we 
cannot  explain.  That  God  was  there  none  who 
shared  the  glory  of  that  day  will  ever  question. 
We  began  talking  after  we  were  on  our  feet  again, 
but  there  was  the  strangeness  of  feeling  which 
is  best  expressed  by  that  of  "  goneness '' ;  our  voice 
seemed  not  to  be  ours.  All  eyes  were  fixed  upon 
us  as  if  to  hear  some  wonderful  revelations.  We 
had  nothing  more  than  the  "old,  old  story"  to 
tell;  but  while  we  were  speaking,  the  Shekinah 
appeared  above  the  mercy  seat.  There  were  be- 
tween thirty-five  and  forty  Christians  present, 
every  one  of  whom  sprang  to  his  feet  at  once, 
and  never  ceased  praising  God  until  two  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon.  It  was  just  about  half-past  ten 
in  the  morning  when  they  left  their  seats.  We 
were  the  only  one  who  sat  down  during  these 


414  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

three  and  a  half  hours.  Every  effort  to  bring 
them  to  rest  was  futile.  No  disorder  in  any  way 
could  be  observed, — no  wild  or  foolish  gesticula- 
tions or  expressions  whatever.  The  order  of 
heaven  reigned.  "The  New  Jerusalem  had  come 
down";  but  we  must  forbear  further  details,  for 
the  half  cannot  be  told,  and  if  it  were  it  would 
not  be  believed. 

Doomed  Persons. 

Yes,  that  is  it;  but  oh,  how  that  word  "doomed" 
grates  on  our  ears.  Yes, "  some  men's  sins  are  open 
beforehand,  going  before  to  judgment,  and  some 
men  they  follow  after."  We  have  found,  in  the 
course  of  our  ministry,  as  many  as  four  or  five  of 
these  wretched  beings,  two  of  whom  we  became 
acquainted  with  during  this  meeting.  We  talked 
with  them  and  prayed  for  them.  They  had  but 
one  conviction,  and  that  was  the  loss  of  the  soul, 
and  no  argument  would  turn  them  from  that. 
They  knew  to  the  minute  the  time  when  God 
took  his  Holy  Spirit  from  them,  and  they  knew 
then  and  there  that  they  were  doomed. 

A  young  lady — a  backslider — was  hauled 
home  from  the  church  in  a  kind  of  stupor, 
just  able  to  whisper  in  broken  accents  that  her 
soul  was  lost,  that  God  had  taken  away  the 
Spirit  from  her.  For  three  days  she  continued 
in  that  state,  constantly  affirming  that  her  soul 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  *  415 

was  doomed,  and  ever  after  she  recovered,  as  far 
as  we  could  learn,  she  affirmed  the  same  thing. 

The  man  to  whom  we  refer,  was  the  last  and 
only  man  not  in  some  church  when  this  meeting 
closed,  as  referred  to  above. 

A  Wonderful  Child. 

In  the  community  where  this  great  meeting 
was  held  there  lived  a  remarkable  child — a  girl 
of  nine  or  ten  years  of  age.  The  family  were 
Christians,  and  the  little  girl  lacked  only  the 
wings  of  being  an  angel.  She  could  sing  any- 
thing that  others  sang,  and  her  hymn  book  w^as 
always  in  her  hand,  and  Anna  was  always  in 
her  place;  and  when,  as  was  often  the  case,  no 
one  would  start  and  lead  off  in  song,  she  would, 
and  do  it  nicely,  too.  Ainia's  mother  was  a 
good  woman,  but  could  not  read,  and  like  all 
fond  mothers  doted  upon  this  her  only  child,  and 
from  a  vain  fancy  had  placed  nice  rings  in  her 
little  ears.  While  visiting  in  the  home  one  day 
and  talking  with  the  child,  we  called  her  atten- 
tion to  the  rings,  and  said  to  her,  "When  we  are 
gone,  get  your  mother  to  read  the  third  chapter 
of  Isaiah  to  you."  The  mother  replied,  "I  can't 
read,  but  she  reads  for  me."  "  A^ery  well,"  said  we, 
"then  you  read  that  chapter  for  your  ma."  We 
said  no  more;  we  prayed,  and  went  our  way. 

Not   long  afterwards  we  were  called   to  visit 


416  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

this  dear  Sister  F.  She  had  received  a  fatal  hurt 
and  must  soon  die.  Her  father,  an  old  man,  and 
full  of  the  love  of  God,  was  there,  and  he  gave 
me  what  follows.  Said  he:  *'Do  you  remember 
what  you  told  Anna  one  day  when  you  were 
here  ?  "  We  assented  that  we  did.  "  Well,"  said 
he,  "she  read  that  chapter  to  her  mother,  and 
when  she  got  hurt,  the  child  thought  that  it  was 
because  she  wore  the  rings."  He  then  went  on 
to  say  that  frequently  through  the  day  she  would 
kneel  at  the  bedside  of  her  mother,  and  pray,  and 
ask  God  to  cure  her  dear  ma.  But  as  the  cure 
was  not  effected,  and  as  it  became  more  and  more 
apparent  that  it  would  not  be,  the  child  became 
more  deeply  in  earnest  in  her  entreaties;  and  said 
he, "  The  other  day  while  I  was  sitting  here,  Anna 
went  and  kneeled  at  her  mother's  side  and  said, 
*0  dear  Lord,  I  beg  of  you  to  make  my  dear 
mamma  well.  O  Lord,  if  you  will  cure  my  ma, 
I  will  take  these  earrings  out  and  I  will  never  put 
them  in  again  while  I  live.'"  She  then  paused 
quite  a  while  as  if  waiting  for  the  answer,  or 
counting  on  the  sacrifice  she  was  making.  The 
struggle  was  ended  when  she  lifted  her  child 
voice  again  to  the  throne  and  said,  "No,  Lord, 
whether  mamma  lives  or  dies,  I  will  take  them 
out  anyhow,  and  never  put  them  in  again  " ;  with 
that   she   rose    from   her   knees,    walked    to   the 


CHUKCH    HISTORY.  417 

bureau,  and  took  the  rings  from  her  ears  and  laid 
them  away.  A  few  days  later  we  saw  this  little 
saint  of  God  a  motherless  child  at  the  side  of  her 
whom  God  could  not  spare  for  even  the  sacrifice 
that  Anna  could  make.  Three  times,  while  we 
were  trying  to  say  comforting  words  to  the  people 
that  day,  Anna  fainted  away  and  was  carried 
from  the  house,  so  deep  was  her  devotion  to  her 
dear,  good  mother,  and  so  heavy  her  grief  at  los- 
ing her.  The  little  girl  grew  to  be  a  woman, 
married,  and  settled  in  life,  and  at  last  accounts 
was  a  humble  and  devoted  Christian  woman. 
Our  Best  Dinner. 
Away  back  in  the  fifties  we  were  laboring 
among  a  good,  but  poor  people.  That  year  the 
continued  spring  and  early  summer  rains  pre- 
vented them  from  getting  out  a  crop,  and  the 
result  was  that  many  came  near  starving  for 
bread,  Day  by  day  did  we  know  some  who 
worked  for  just  corn  meal  enough  to  keep  the 
family  for  that  day.  We  were  as  poor  ourself 
as  a  "church  mouse,"  but  God  was  rich.  We 
were  not  receiving  an  average  of  twenty -five 
cents  a  day  for  our  service  on  the  work,  and  so 
were  working  every  hour  we  could  get  off  from 
the  circuit,  at  anything  we  could  get  to  do,  that 
we  might  keep  our  family  from  starving.  We 
were  visiting  and  condoling  our  good,  poor  Chris- 


418  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

tian  people,  and  so  dropped  into  a  home,  a  better 
than  which  could  not  be  found  anywhere;  family 
large,  nothing  to  do,  and  nothing  to  get  for  your 
wage  if  there  was.  Corn  meal  was  all,  and  that 
scarce  and  hard  to  be  got.  We  stayed  for  dinner. 
It  came  on  time,  and  amid  the  falling  tears  of 
husband  and  wife  and  preacher, — for  thanks  to  a 
weeping  Savior  we  have  never  been  without 
them  yet, — we  sat  down  to — what?  Corn  bread, 
and  coffee  made  from  the  browned  and  roasted 
crusts  of  corn  bread.  Not  another  morsel  of  any 
kind  on  the  table.  Through  my  blinding  tears  I 
ate  this  the  best  dinner  of  my  life.  It  was  a 
dinner  where  the  Master  himself  sat  at  meat.  It 
was  his  hand  that  broke  that  bread,  and  the  con- 
sciousness of  his  approbation  sweetened  the  cup 
of  our  sorrow  and  did  us  "good  like  a  medicine." 
We  asked  after  all  the  wants  of  the  family  with 
the  purpose  of  doing  them  good  if  we  could  in 
any  way  do  so.  It  was  not  in  our  power  to  do 
much — would  to  God  it  had  been.  We  found 
out,  however,  that  our  dear  brother  had  no  socks 
to  wear,  and  as  an  old  sister  whose  heart  God 
had  touched  had  given  us  a  pair,  and  as  we  had 
another  pair  besides  them,  we  gave  them  to  our 
dear  brother  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  went 
on  our  way  rejoicing. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

THE  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE  ON  MORAL  REFORM. 

On  all  questions  which  are  considered  moral, 
the  Conference  has  always  stood  ready  for  the 
defense  of  what  she  believed  to  be  right.  Per- 
fection in  all  things  done  in  these  years,  is  not 
claimed.  Nor  do  we  defend  all  that  has  been 
done,  notwithstanding  that  all  aimed  at  might 
have  been  right;  nor  do  we  yet  impugn  the 
motives  of  any,  even  though  results  should  prove 
an  action  wrong.  Nor  do  we  maintain  that  what 
may  have  been  proper  at  one  time,  is,  or  must  be, 
for  all  time.  That  mistakes  have  been  made 
when  the  purpose  was  right,  will  not  be  ques- 
tioned here.  That  the  Conference,  in  her  zeal 
for  what  she  thought  to  be  right,  has  at  times 
gone  out  of  her  way  in  "hunting"  for  something 
to  do,  we  do  not  doubt.  AVe  claim  no  infallibility 
whatever  for  the  Auglaize  Conference.  Infallibil- 
ity belongs  to  God  only;  and  when  it  is  claimed 
and  acted  upon  by  men,  it  means  non-progression 
and  eternal  stagnation,  provided  that  eternity  is 
measured  by  the  influence  and  effect  of  the  reign 

of  that  assumption. 

419 


420  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

And  now,  with  these  thoughts  before  the  mind, 
we  ask  our  readers  to  weigh  our  actions  on  ever}' 
question  where  an  action  has  obtained.  On  the 
secrecy  question,  the  slavery  question,  the  tem- 
perance question,  the  Sabbath  question,  and  in 
short,  all  the  social  questions  coming  under  the 
head  of  moral  reform,  and  in  which,  and  by 
which,  the  general  weal  or  woe  of  the  people 
would  in  any  way  be  affected,  either  morally, 
politically,  or  religiously, — on  all  these  the  Con- 
ference has  been  active,  earnest,  and  persevering. 
And  if  she  has  erred  in  anything  it  must  be 
attributed  rather  to  blinded  zeal  than  enlightened 
judgment.  That  some  things  have  been  over- 
done the  writer  believes,  and  that  others  of  more 
importance  have  been  neglected  we  do  not  ques- 
tion. That  a  great  deal  of  time  has  been  spent 
in  trying  to  run  down  "Will-o'-the-wisp"  in  hope 
of  finding  the  home  of  the  "ignis  fatuus,"  is 
well  known  to  all  observers  of  passing  events; 
and  that  bears  have  carried  off  our  sheep  while 
we  have  been  watching  the  wolves,  is  only  too 
true.  That  we  have  accomplished  good,  and 
great  good  too,  by  all  our  lawful  efforts,  right- 
eously aimed  against  wrong  doing,  will  not  be 
questioned  by  any  sane  person.  But  to  say  that 
we  have  effected  all  good  at  which  we  have 
aimed,    would   be   to   smutch    the    character   oi 


CHURCH    HISTOKY.  421 

truth.  Our  success  may  be  measured  about  this 
way:  in  some  things,  three  steps  forward  and 
one  backward;  in  others,  two  steps  forward  and 
one  backward;  and  in  others  again,  one  step  for- 
ward and  our  standing  kept. 

Thirty -nine  years  ago  we  said  that  it  was  the  "  sense  of 
the  Conference  that  the  passage  of  the  Maine  Liquor  Law 
was  in  unison  with  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
and  that  the  passage  of  such  a  law  M'ould  greatly  ameliorate 
the  condition  of  our  citizens,  and  enhance  the  interest  of  the 
Church,  and  it  is  earnestly  hoped  that  our  ministers  and 
members  will  use  their  influence  for  the  passage  of  said  law." 
In  1861,  when  speaking  of  the  slaveholders'  rebellion  and 
war,  we  said  that  "  any  attempt  to  fasten  the  blame  of  the 
rebellion  on  those  who  were  opposed  to  the  further  exten- 
sion of  slavery,  or  on  those  who  favored  the  abolition  of 
slavery,  or  on  both,  was  equivalent  to  an  attempt  to  fasten 
on  Jesus  Christ  the  blame  of  all  the  conflicts  that  have 
been  carried  on  between  right  and  wrong  since  the  advent 
of  the  Prince  of  Peace." 

On  the  use  of  tobacco  we  say :  "  It  is  heathenish  in  its 
origin,  filthy  in  its  nature,  poisonous  in  its  eflects  upon  the 
body,  and  disgusting  to  genteel  society.  It  pollutes  the 
house  of  God,  bespattering  the  floor,  and  sends  up  its 
nauseating  stench  into  the  nostrils  of  the  minister  and  con- 
gregation, and  is  inconsistent  with  that  holiness  and  purity 
which  become  the  house  and  worship  of  God." 

On  the  Sabbath  question  we  say,  "That  we  will  steadily 
oppose  the  evil  of  Sabbath-breaking  by  enlightening  those 
to  whom  we  preach  as  to  the  necessity  of  doing  their  work 
before,  and  deferring  it  until  after,  the  Christian  Sabbath,  as 
far  as  possible,  so  as  to  observe  without  distraction  the 
Lord's  day,  both  as  a  day  of  rest  and  to  keep  it  holy." 

Licentiousness.  On  this  we  say,  "  That  accursed  principle 
which  destroys  the  very  mainspring  of  human  society, 
leveling  it  to  that  of  the  beast,  debasing  the  passions,  de- 
grading the  affections,  and  prostituting  the  character,  to-day 


422  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

calls  for  the  united  efforts  oi  the  pulpit  and  general  church 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  its  suppression." 

On  the  secrecy  question  we  say:  "That  we  still  believe 
that  the  principles  of  oath-bound  secrecy  are  incompatible 
with  our  holy  Christianity,  and  are  in  no  way,  as  such,  to  be 
tolerated  by  us.  But  while  we  ignore  such  principles,  we 
sympathize  with  those  thus  bound,  and  will  labor  to  speed 
the  day  when  all  men  professing  godliness  shall  be  free  in 
deed  and  in  truth." 

The  foregoing  utterances  from  time  to  time  by 
the  Conference  serve  to  show  how  the  Church 
has  stood  in  relation  to  the  questions  involved. 
We  have  placed  these  before  our  readers  because 
we  owe  it  to  them  to  do  so,  and  we  now  affirm 
the  right  of  a  religious  body  not  only  to  express 
its  views  on  all  matters  of  the  kind,  but  to  enact 
such  rules  from  time  to  time  a^  shall  in  their 
judgment  best  subserve  the  work  in  hand.  This, 
it  is  believed,  the  Conference  has  done,  as  God 
has  given  them  light  to  do. 


■iBi^Hiiiiiilli 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

GENERAL  MINISTERIAL  ROLL  FROM  1S53  TO  1891. 

Time  of  Joining  Conference — Age  at  the  Time  —  Number  of 
Years  in  Conference  —  Time  Ceased  to  be  Members  — 
How  Ceased  to  be  Members — Remarks  upon  the  Call 
to  the  Ministry. 

This  table  shows  the  time  of  each  minister's  en- 
tering the  Conference,  with  his  age  at  that  time,  just 
as  fully  as  the  facts  could  be  gathered.  It  shows 
when  and  how  any  ceased  to  be  members,  and 
the  number  of  years  they  were  in  the  Conference. 

As  w^e  were  unable  to  ascertain  the  time  when 
all  those  who  were  charter  members  entered  the 
Miami  Annual  Conference,  we  simply  leave  them 
blank  and  mark  such  from  the  organization  only. 
The  first  twenty-two  names  on  the  list  are  those 
who  were  set  off  from  the  Miami,  and  formed 
the  Auglaize  Conference. 


1 

is 

Naues  of  Preachers. 

-  s 

"Da 

.1  ^ 

< 

Z 

a-°  Z 
if 

is 

a" 

1 

11 

19 

1864 

1872 

Expelled. 
Died 

•>, 

John  Hill 

3 

4 

1846 
1847 
1845 

52 
52 
20 

32 
13 
44 
11 

1878 
1860 
18S9 
1864 

Died 

5 

Died 

6 

William  Miller 

7 

H.  Snell 

F.rpfiOfI 

H 

9 

L.  S.  Farber 

1850 

27 

26 

1876    Transferred. 

423 


424 


AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 


1 

e 

NiMIS  Of  PREiCBEES. 

< 

III 

is 

10 

C..B.  Whitley 

1848 

31 

43 
13 

26 
9 
3 
5 
19 
24 
21 
11 
49 
9 
36 
5 
3 
1 

15 
4 
3 
4 
20 
35 

1891 

1.866 
1879 
1862 
1856 

1858 
1872 
1872 
1874 
1864 
1888 
1861 
1889 
1858 
1856 
1854 
1868 
1857 
1857 
1858 
1874 
1889 

Died. 
Died. 

12 

13 
14 

J   Eby     

Expelled. 

15 

J   Birtch  

Expelled. 

16 

T   Reed 

Died. 

17 

J    M    Lea     

1848 

40 
41 

Died. 

18 

A    F    Miller 

Died. 

19 

P    B    Holden 

Expelled. 

ZO 
21 

F.  B.  Hendrix 

H    R   Tobey 

1839 
1839 

34 

Died. 
Died. 

22 

D    Bolbp   

Seceded. 

23 

A   W    Holden 

1853 
1853 
1853 
1853 
1853 
1854 
1854 
1854 
1854 
1854 
1854 
1854 
1854 
1855 
1855 
1856 
1856 
1856 
1856 
1856 
1857 
1857 
1857 
1857 
1857 
1857 
1857 
1858 
1858 
1858 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1861 
1861 
1861 

27 

Transferred. 

24 

25 

E.  M.  Brown 

Transferred. 

26 

G    S   Gibbons 

27 

T   J    Babcoke 

Expelled. 

28 

John  Biddle     

Expelled. 

29 

•-50 

G.  C.  Warvol 

Died. 

32 
33 

10 

5 

35 

12 

3 

5 

8 

12 

32 

.     1 

4 

6 

12 

6 

35 

20 

35 

33 

31 

7 

4 

27 

8 

10 

27 

6 

12 

7 

10 

6 

23 

6 

6 

6 

1864 
1859 
1889 
1867 
1858 
1861 
1864 
1868 
1888 
1857 
1861 
1863 
1869 
1863 

Expelled. 

34 

Transferred. 

35 

Died. 

36 

J   W    Hill    

Transferred. 

37 

Expelled. 

SS 

Died. 

39 

Expelled. 

40 

24 
26 

Transferred, 

41 

Died. 

42 

J    S    Wright  

Transferred. 

43 

Died 

44 

C    W    Miller    

24 

Transferred. 

45 

S.  S.  Holden 

William  Lower 

H    S    Thomas 

46 
47 

43 
33 

License  Ret. 

48 

1877 

Dismissed. 

49 

50 

J.  L.  Luttrell 

William  E.  Bay 

28 

1891 

1889 
1865 
1863 
1886 
1867 
1869 
1886 
1865 
1872 
1867 
1870 
1866 
1883 
1867 
1867 
1867 

Transferred, 

.51 

Seceded. 

52 

J.*(\  McBride 

G.  W.  Holden 

Died. 

53 

Expelled. 

54 

Hiram  Davis 

Died. 

55 

Expelled. 

56 

Died. 

57 

H    Beber 

Withdrew. 

58 

Expelled. 

59 

Transferred. 

60 

D    R.  Miller 

25 

Transferred. 

61 

Expelled. 

6'^ 

Transferred. 

63 

Transferred. 

61 

Transferred. 

65 

T    B    Miller 

Transferred. 

66 

P    B    Moreley 

Transferred. 

CHURCH    HISTORY. 


425 


Names  of  Preachers. 


D.  F.  Thomas 

J.  S.  Buxton 

J.  Bortlemay 

Jonas  Heistand 

J.  Downing 

W.  R.  Hardwick.... 
Samuel  Fairfield.... 

C.  B.  Stemeu 

J.  W.  Norris 

Tobias  Heistand... 
William  A.  Kindel 
T.  S.  McWilliams  . 

H.  Benton 

S.  S.  Walls 

David  McConehey. 

W.  Z.  Manning 

A.  Douglass 

Levi  Johnston 

D.  Ziegler 

J.  Smith 

John  Watters 

William  McGinnis. 

S.  T.  Malian 

T.  W.  Hughes 

Andrew  Sherrick... 

D.  J.  Schenck 

E.  Counseller 

George  Miller 

J.  W.  Wentz 

A.  T.  South 

D.  A.  Johnston 

R.  Ross 

J.  H.  Drake 

T.  Coats 

L.  T.  Johnson 

R.  W.  Wilgus 

S.  L.  Livingston.... 

C.  A.  Fields 

D.  W.  Carr 

WiUiam  Kiracofe.. 

J.  H.  Kiracofe ■ 

William  H.  Ogle... 

A.  Halterman 

J.  Cost 

Merritt  Miller 

James  Nicodemus. 

W.  Skinner 

G.  H.  BonneU 

C.  Bodey 

.J.  P.  Stewart 

D.  B.  Cain 

D.  W.  Abbott 

W.  Fisher 

C.  O.  Robb 

William  H.  Taylor, 
W.  S.  Fields 

D.  N.  Howe 


1861 
1861 
1861 

1861 
1861 
1861 
1862 
1862 
1862 
1862 
1863 
1863 
1S64 
1864 
1864 
1864 
1864 
1865 
1865 
1865 
1865 
1865 
1865 
1865 
1865 
1S66 
1866 
1866 
1866 
1867 
1867 
1867 
1868 
1868 
1869 
1870 
1870 
1870 
1870 
1871 
1871 
1871 
1871 
1872 
1872 
1872 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1874 
1874 
1874 
1874 


35 


40 


28 


32 


26 


28 

3 

22 

19 

4 

1 

17 

8 

7 

26 
26 
3 
7 
6 
2 
5 
9 
1 

24 
3 
27 
7 

24 
8 
4 
26 
26 
5 

23 
1 

25 
16 
10 
24 
23 
22 
19 
22 
4 
21 
18 
16 


is 


1889 
1864 
1883 
1880 
1865 
1862 
1879 
1870 
1869 
1888 
1889 
1866 
1871 
1870 
1866 
1869 
1873 
1866 
1889 
1868 


1876 

1878 
1878 
1880 
1880 


Seceded. 

License  Ret. 

Transferred. 

Expelled. 

Died. 

ExpeUed. 

Erased. 

Withdrew. 

Expelled. 

Died. 

Seceded. 

Transferred. 

ExpeUed. 

Expelled. 

Erased. 

Transferred. 

Erased. 

Transferred. 

Seceded. 

Died. 


1872 
1889 
1873 
1869 

Transferred. 
Seceded. 
Erased. 
Died. 

1871 
1889 
1868 

Transferred. 

Seceded. 

Erased. 

1883 
1878 

Died. 
Transferred. 

1889 

Seceded. 

1874 

ExpeUed. 

1889 
1887 
1871 

1886 

Seceded. 
Transferred. 
Transferred. 
Transferred, 

1889 
1889 
1889 

Seceded. 
Seceded. 
Seceded. 

1877 

Dismissed. 

Withdrew. 

Transferred. 

Dismissed. 

Transferred. 

Transferred. 


426 


AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 


124 

125 

126 

127 

128 

129 

130 

131 

132 

133 

134 

135 

136 

137 

138 

139 

140 

141 

142 

143 

144 

145 

146 

147 

148 

149 

150 

151 

152 

153 

154 

155 

156 

157 

158 

159 

160 

161 

162 

163 

164 

165 

166 

167 

168 

169 

170 

171 

172 

173 

174  1 

175 

176 

177 

178 

179 

180 


Naues  of  Pbgacqebs. 


M.  R.  Geyer 

H.  C.  Wickersham. 

Marshal  Early 

William  Diliou 

C.  Beatty 

I.  Iinler  

J.  Vian 

A.  Ruble.. , 

P.  B.  Williams 

G.  W.  Staley 

T.  S.  Walter 

H.  J.  Mulholland... 

C.  R.  Paddock 

H.  G.  Stemea 

J.  W.  Lower 

S.  D.  Spees 

J.  D.  WiUiams 

G.  A.  Wood 

T.  M.  Harvey 

R.  G.  JVIontgomery.. 

M.  Austin 

William  F.  Smith... 
J.  C.  Montgomery... 

R.  N.  West 

J.  Z.  Parthemer 

WiUiam  Browning... 

.J.  D.  Bottles 

F.  Spain 

W.  S.  Sage 

B.  F.  Sutton 

J   Q.  Kline 

W.  Z.  Roberts 

E.  M.  Counseller 

S.  H.  Kiracofe 

E.  Bolduc 

A.  W.  Ballinger 

W.  H.  Conner 

C.  H.  Welch 

A.  W.  Hawkins 

J.  Russell 

L.  K.  Waldo 

C.  Weyer 

D.  A.  Boyd 

J.  Baldwin 

J.  P    Chamness 

H.  P.  Bucher 

P.  C.  Bechdolt 

H.  D.  Meads 

A.  S.  Whetsel 

L.  Rice 

II.  C.  Smith 

H.  Good 

A.  L.  Brokaw 

W.  L.  Waldo 

Jacob  Miller 

L.  C.  Reed 

A.  M.  Herroa 


1874 
1875 
1876 
1877 
1877 
1877 
1877 
1877 
1878 
1878 
1878 
1879 
1879 
1879 
1879 
1879 
1879 
1879 
1879 
1879 
1879 
1879 
1880 
1880 
1881 
1881 
1881 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1883 
1883 
1884 
1885 
1885 
1885 
1885 
1885 
1885 
1885 
1885 
1886 
1886 
1887 
1887 
1887 
1887 
1888 
1888 
1888 
1888 
1888 
1888 
1889 
1889 


19 


35 


24 


31 


42 


24 


30 


26 


29 
33 
31 

25 
24 

37 

28 
37 


49 


27 


47 


29 


18 
7 
4 

12 

6 

15 

12 

11 

10 

11 

1 

2 

8 

13 

13 

1 

13 

4 

10 

10 


18s2 

1880 
1889 
1883 


1889 
1888 
1888 
1889 
1879 
1881 
1887 


1880 


1883 
1889 
1889 
1879 
1889 
1886 


Dismissed. 
Transferred. 
Expelled. 
Transferred. 


Seceded. 

Erased. 

Transferred. 

Seceded. 

Erased. 

Transferred. 

Transferred. 


Transferred. 


Transferred. 

Seceded. 

Seceded. 

Transferred. 

Expelled. 

Transferred. 


1884 
1885 
1890 
1883 

Withdrew. 
Expelled. 
Withdrew. 
Transferred. 

1888 
1886 

Withdrew. 
Died. 

1889 
1886 
1888 

Seceded. 

Transferred. 

Withdrew. 

1889 

Seceded. 

1889 
1890 

Seceded. 
Withdrew. 

1891 

Dismissed. 

CHURCH    HISTORY. 


427 


Kambs  of  Pebacbebs. 


|2i 


181 

182 
183 
184 
185 
186 
187 
IsS 
189 
190 


W.  H.  Shepherd 

W.  J.  Spray 

J.  D.  Lusk 

J.  L.  Holmes 

E.  G.  Stover 

J.  C.  James 

E.  E.  Davis 

Mrs.  Alice  Sipe.. 

I.  J.  Bicknell 

D.  M.  Luttrell..- 


1889 
1889 
1890 
1890 
1890 
1890 
1890 
1891 
1891 
1891 


37 
35 

42 
30 
30 
32 
21 
36 


36 


Observations  upon  the  Foregoing  Table. 

1.  This  table  develops  the  fact  that  the  aver- 
age age  of  men  at  the  time  they  entered  the 
Conference  was  thirty -two  and  two -thirds  years. 

2.  It  reveals  another  remarkable  coincidence 
when  compared  with  the  experiences  of  those 
who  believe  in  the  direct  and  unmistakable  call 
to  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel. 

If  the  reader  will  observe  carefully  the  chap- 
ters on  the  call  to  the  ministry,  he  will  see  that 
for  the  most  part  the  impression  was  on  the  mind 
very  early  in  life ;  and  it  is  demonstrated  by  what 
is  there  seen  that  the  average  age  at  which  the 
call  was  impressed  upon  the  mind  did  not  reach 
thirteen  years.  Once  more,  the  fact  is  brought 
out  that  the  average  age  of  those  so  called  of  God, 
at  the  time  of  their  conversion  was  only  fifteen 
years.  Now  taking  these  matters  as  they  appear 
the  truth  takes  on  this  form:  called  at  the  age 


428  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

of  thirteen  years,  converted  at  the  age  of  fifteen 
years,  they  went  to  work  at  about  thirty.  Now, 
whatever  may  be  thouglit  of  this  sliowing  by 
others,  we  incline  to  receive  it  as  indicative  of  the 
divine  purpose.  First,  this  Church  in  general, 
and  the  Auglaize  Conference  in  particular,  has 
always  believed  in  the  divine  call  to  the  ministry; 
and  so  far  as  we  have  been  able  to  learn  no  man 
has  ever  yet  been  encouraged  to  "take  to  himself 
this  honor  except  he  was  called  as  was  Aaron." 
And  not  only  so,  but  we  believe  also  in  men 
being  qualified  for  the  work.  The  spiritual  re- 
generation of  the  moral  nature  that  works  a 
radical  change  in  the  whole  being,  must  lead 
every  other  qualification. 

Colleges,  seminaries,  culture,  and  general  train- 
ing are  all  good  and  desirable;  but  with  all  these 
and  no  divine  call,  no  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
the  preacher  will  be  as  "sounding  brass  and  a 
tinkling  cymbal."  Loud  and  sharp  indeed  he 
may  be,  and  the  world  may  admire  him,  but  he 
will  be  of  no  moral  force  in  the  kingdom  of  God 
and  his  Christ.  In  the  economy  of  God  we 
verily  believe  every  man  upon  whom  the  divine 
hand  is  laid,  will  be  so  led,  directed,  and  con- 
trolled as  to  fit  him  for  the  work  to  which  he  is 
called.  It  may  be  that  the  hesitating  and  wait- 
ine  which  we  have  noted  here  will  be  construed 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  429 

as  trifling  with  God,  but  we  incline  to  the  view 
that  it  is  more  in  harnTony  with  the  command, 
"  Tarry  ye  in  Jerusalem  until  ye  be  endued  with 
power  from  on  high  " ;  or  perhaps  at  "  Jericho  until 
your  beards  be  grown."  Whatever  there  may  be 
in  it,  aside  from  human  weakness,  we  speak  ad- 
visedly when  we  say  that  more  will  be  lost  to  him 
who  rushes  inconsiderately  and  hastily  into  the 
work  than  ever  can  be  to  the  one  who  hesitates, 
considers,  and  reflects  upon  what  is  involved  in,  it; 
and  we  believe  that  the  loss  on  the  one  hand  and 
the  gain  on  the  other  will  be  correspondingly  felt 
in  the  Church  as  the  future  life  work  of  these 
men  is  drawn  out. 

In  the  work  of  salvation  "not  many  wise  men, 
not  many  mighty,  are  called."  Paul  was  the  only 
exception  in  the  beginning,  and  we  have  learned 
of  none  since.  Paul's  parents  never  dreamed 
even,  that  they  were  educating  him  for  the  min- 
istry of  Christ  and  his  gospel.  True  ministers 
of  Christ  are  not  made  in  that  way.  To  think  of 
doing  so  is  to  reverse  the  Divine  order.  God's 
work,  so  far  as  making  the  man  a  preacher  is 
concerned,  must  and  does  precede,  objectively, 
every  other,  and  is  subject  to  all  contingencies 
which  may  chance  to  environ  the  life  of  him 
whom  he  chooses  and  sanctifies  to  that  end. 
With  this   plan  properly  understood,  every  one 


430  AUGLAIZE   CONFERENCE 

who  without  doubt  beheves  himself  to  be  di- 
vinely called  to  that  work,  will  prepare  himself 
for  it  just  as  far  as  opportunities  and  ability  to 
do  so  will  permit.  God  passes  none  by  simply 
because  they  are  educated,  or  because  they  are 
uneducated,  or  because  they  are  rich,  or  because 
they  are  poor.  Nor  does  he  accept  any  in  con- 
sideration of  these  things.  This  view  of  the 
matter  enables  us  to  understand  how  it  is  that 
God  has  always  had  a  living  ministry  in  the 
world.  And  woe  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ  if 
the  time  should  ever  come  when  men  self-called 
should  be  substituted  for  men  divinely  called. 
We  insist  upon  it  that  no  man  is  a  true  minister 
of  the  gospel  who  is  not  positively  called  of  God, 
regenerated  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  sanctified  by 
the  precious  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  Just  so  long 
as  the  Church  recognizes,  approves,  and  supports 
this  class  of  preachers,  just  that  long  will  she 
live.  This  is  the  divine  method  of  regenerating 
the  world,  and  reproducing  the  Christ-life  in  the 
human  form.  As  God  was  in  Christ,  so  Christ 
is  in  his  servants.  The  plan  is  complete.  The 
ideal  conception,  the  realistic  birth,  the  youthful 
development,  and  the  active  life  work, — all  con- 
form to  that  one  purpose  and  end. 


Dissension  and  Disintegration  of  the  Church,  Growing 

OUT  OF  THE  Acts  op  the  General  Conferences 

OF  1885  and  1889. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

GENERAL  STATEMENT  OF  THE  CASE, 

Report  of  Committee  No.  6  —  Minority  Report — Luttrell's 
Substitute  —  Comments  upon  these  Reports  —  The  Eflfect 
upon  Certain  Men  and  Their  Conduct — The  Conservator 
and  the  Course  it  Pursued. 

Notwithstanding  the  intricacies  and  tediousness  involved 
in  writing  the  general  history  of  our  Conference,  there  has 
been  a  comfort  of  mind  from  the  beginning ;  but  now  we 
have  reached  a  point  in  these  chronicles  where  to  go  forward 
is  sorrow  to  us,  and  to  fail  to  do  so  a  recreancy  of  trust  as 
the  historian  of  our  Conference.  In  the  fear  of  God  we 
shall  address  ourselves  to  the  task,  and  give  to  our  readers  a 
faithful  record  of  the  matter  just  as  fully  as  our  limits  will 
permit. 

That  the  reader  may  get  a  perfect  understanding  of  the 
matter,  we  deem  it  proper  to  give  the  action  of  the  Confer- 
ence which  caused  the  trouble.  The  whole  thing  grew  out 
of  the  report  of  Committee  No.  6,  which  we  give  entire: 

To  the  General  Conference : 

Your  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  Constitution,  and  Section  3  of  Chapter  X.  of  the  Disci- 
pline, beg  leave  to  report  that  we  have  given  these  subjects 
much  and  most  prayerful  consideration,  and  now  submit 
the  result  of  our  deliberations. 

481 


432  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

First.  We  find  that  the  present  Constitution  of  the 
Church  was  never  submitted  to  the  suffrage  of  the  members 
and  ministry  of  the  Church  for  ratification  either  by  popular 
vote  or  by  conventional  approval,  though  it  purports  to  be 
the  Constitution  of  the  "members"  of  the  denomination. 

Second.  We  find,  by  reference  to  the  records,  that 
throughout  most  of  its  history  it  has  been  the  subject  of 
question  and  differences  of  opinion  as  to  its  legality  and 
binding  force  as  organic  law. 

Third.  We  find  also  that  the  clause  found  in  Article  II., 
Section  4,  which  says,  "  No  rule  or  ordinance  shall  at  any 
time  be  passed  to  change  or  do  away  with  the  Confession  as 
it  now  stands  "  ;  and  Article  IV.,  which  says,  "  There  shall  be 
no  alteration  of  the  foregoing  Constitution  unless  by  request 
of  two-thirds  of  the  whole  society," — are  in  their  language 
and  apparent  meaning  so  far  reaching  as  to  render  them 
extraordinary  and  impracticable  as  articles  of  constitutional 
law. 

Fourth.  From  the  facts  and  reasons  thus  indicated,  we 
conclude  that  the  Constitution  has  acquired  its  force  only  by 
the  partial  and  silent  assent  of  the  Church,  and  that  the 
General  Conference  has  a  right  to  institute  measures  looking 
to  the  amendment,  modification,  or  change  of  the  Constitu- 
tion at  any  time  when  it  is  believed  that  a  majority  of  our 
people  favor  a  modification  thereof. 

Fifth.  It  is  the  sense  and  belief  of  your  committee  that 
the  Constitution,  as  it  stands,  is  not  in  harmony  with  the 
present  wishes  of  our  people,  as  has  been  indicated  in  dis- 
cussions, petitions,  and  elections  during  the  past  year. 

Sixth,  For  these  reasons,  and  for  the  purpose  of  finally 
settling  all  questions  of  dispute  and  matters  of  disturbance 
to  the  peace  and  harmony  of  the  Church,  so  far  as  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  and  the  Constitution  are  concerned,  your 
committee  would  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following 
paper,  namely: 

Church  Commission. 

Whereas,  Our  Confession  of  Faith  is  silent  or  ambiguous 
upon  some  of  the  cardinal  doctrines  of  the  Bible  as  held 
and  believed  by  our  Church;  and, 

Whereas,  It  is  desirable  and  needful  to  so  amend  and 
improve  our  present  Constitution  as  to  adapt  its  provisions 
more  fully  to  the  wants  and  conditions  of  the  Church  in 
this  and  future  time ;  therefore, 

Resolved,  By  the  delegates  of  the  annual  conferences  of  the 
Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ,  m  General  Confer- 
ence assembled,  that  a  Church  Commission,  composed  of 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  433 

twenty-seven  personvS,  and  consisting  of  the  bishops  of  the 
Church,  and  ministers  and  laymen  appointed  and  elected  by 
this  body,  an  equal  number  from  each  bishop's  dis- 
trict (provided,  that  the  Pacific  District  shall  have  two 
members  besides  its  bishop),  be,  and  is  hereby,  authorized 
and  established. 

The  duties  and  powers  of  this  Commission  shall  be  to  con- 
sider our  present  Confession  of  Faith  and  Constitution,  and 
prepare  such  a  form  of  belief,  and  such  amended  funda- 
mental rules  for  the  government  of  this  Church  in  the 
future,  as  will,  in  their  judgment,  be  best  adapted  to  secure 
its  growth  and  efficiency  in  the  work  of  evangelizing  the 
world. 

Provided,  1.  That  this  Commission  shall  preserve  un- 
changed in  substance  the  present  Confession  of  Faith  so 
far  as  it  is  clear.  2.  That  it  shall  also  retain  the  present 
itinerant  plan.  3.  It  shall  keep  sacred  the  general  usages 
and  distinctive  principles  of  the  Church  on  all  great  moral 
reforms,  as  sustained  by  the  Word  of  God,  in  so  far  as  the 
province  of  their  work  may  touch  them. 

Provided,  further,  That  in  the  final  adoption,  as  a  whole,  of 
a  Confession  of  Faith  and  Constitution  for  submission  to  the 
Church  by  tlie  Commission,  a  majority  vote  of  all  the  mem- 
bers composing  the  Commission  shall  be  necessary. 

Resolved,  That  this  Commission  shall  meet  at  such  time 
and  place  as  the  Board  of  Bishops  may  appoint,  and  is 
expected  to  complete  its  work  by  January  1,  1886.  The 
Commission  shall  also  adopt,  and  cause  to  be  executed,  a 
plan  by  which  the  proposed  Confession  of  Faith  and  Consti- 
tution may  receive  the  largest  possible  attention  and  ex- 
pression of  approval  or  disapproval  by  our  people,  including 
all  necessary  regulations  for  taking,  counting,  and  reporting 
the  vote. 

Resolved,  That  when,  according  to  the  foregoing  provisions, 
the  result  of  the  vote  of  the  Church  shows  that  two-thirds 
of  all  the  votes  cast  have  been  given  in  approval  of  the  pro- 
posed Confession  of  Faith  and  Constitution,  it  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  bishops  to  publish  and  proclaim  said  result 
through  the  official  organs  of  the  Church. 

Whereupon,  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Constitution 
thus  ratified  and  adopted,  shall  become  the  fundamental 
belief  and  organic  law  of  this  Church.  Provided,  further, 
that  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution  as  aforesaid,  shall  in 
no  wise  affect  any  legislation  of  this  General  Conference  for 
the  coming  quadrennium. 

Resolved,  That  in  case  of  any  vacancy  in  the  Commission, 
by  death,  resignation,  or  otherwise,  the  Commission  shall 
fill  such  vacancy. 

26 


434  AUGLAIZE    CONFEKENCE 

The  necessary  expenses  of  this  Commission  sliall  be  paid 
out  of  the  funds  of  the  Printing  Establishment. 
Respectfully  submitted, 

S.  M.  HipPARD,  Chairman, 
L.  BooKw ALTER,  Secretary, 
William  J.  Shuey, 

J.    W.    HOTT, 

W.  H.  Price, 

J.   W.    FlILKERSON, 

I.  K.  Statton, 
J.  H.  Snyder, 
George  Plowman, 
George  ]\Iiller, 
C.  U.  McKee, 

Committee. 
Minority  lieport. 

We,  your  Committee  on  Constitution,  Confession  of  Faith, 
and  Section  3  of  Chapter  X.,  would  report  as  follows: 

We  have  deliberately  considered  the  important  interests 
committed  to  us,  and  have  concluded  as  follows: 

1.  The  Constitution  we  now  have  in  the  Discipline,  and 
have  had  for  forty-four  years,  is  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ,  and  every  mem- 
ber legally  received  into  the  Church  for  years  has  consented 
to  be  governed  by  the  same.  It  was  declai-ed  legal  also  by 
the  General  Conference  of  1849,  and  to  it  our  legislation  has 
conformed,  and  under  its  directions  our  officers  have  been 
elected,  and  the  General  (conference  formed  according  to  its 
provisions. 

2.  This  Constitution  makes  no  provision  for  the  General 
Conference  to  alter  or  change  it  without  first  securing  the 
consent  of  the  members  of  the  Church  by  a  two-thirds  vote, 
as  required  in  Article  IV.  of  the  Constitution,  and  to  take 
any  other  method  would  not  be  legal. 

3.  It  is  our  view  that  this  question  as  to  the  Constitution 
should  be  determined  before  we  revise  Section  3  of  Chap- 
ter X.  J.  G.  Mosher. 

Wm.  Dillon. 

The  reader  must  understand  that  this  committee  consisted 
of  thirteen  members,  eleven  of  whom  signed  the  report 
proper,  and  two  the  opposition  report,  as  you  see.  We 
thought  it  fair  to  all  concerned  to  lay  this  matter  squarely 
before  you,  that  you  might  be  enabled  to  understand,  and 
judge  of,  what  follows  in  these  pages. 

To  this  report,  or  indeed  we  may  say  to  both  reports,  we 
offered  ihe  following  as  a  substitute,  which  is  called  in  the 


CHUKCH    HiyTOKY.  435 

General  Conference  minutes  Luttrell's  amendment  to  an 
amendment.  There  had  been  an  amendment  offered  by  S. 
Mills  to  make  a  commission  of  one  minister  from  each 
annual  conference;  but  our  paper  was  not  an  amendment 
to  this  motion  of  Brother  Mills  in  the  sense  in  which  it  was 
construed  to  be;  and  if  we  had  then  known  that  it  would 
have  been  so  construed  we  would  not  have  read  our  paper 
before  the  Conference  at  all. 

We  were  favorable  to  giving  the  questions  involved  in  tJie 
issue  to  the  people  to  vote  upon,  but  thought  the  way  we 
proposed  to  be  the  better  plan  of  doing  it,  believing  it  would 
be  a  little  more  in  harmony  with  the  Constitution. 

The  following  is  our  paper: 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Conference  shall  now  constitute 
a  commission,  or  committee,  composed  of  one  member 
elected  from  each  annual  conference  delegation  represented 
on  this  floor,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  formulate  amend- 
ments to  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Constitution,  and 
submit  the  same  to  this  General  Conference  for  its  approval 
or  rejection  without  discussion  in  the  open  Conference. 
Provided,  however,  that  said  committee  shall  preserve  the 
three  cardinal  points  of  our  Church  life ;  namely,  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  so  far  as  it  is  clear,  the  present  itinerant  plan, 
and  the  general  usages  and  distinctive  principles  of  the 
Church  on  all  great  moral  reforms,  as  sustained  by  the  word 
of  God,  in  so  far  as  the  province  of  their  work  may  touch 
them.  The  report  of  this  committee  must  be  signed  by 
two-thirds  of  the  members  of  the  committee,  and  receive  a 
vote  of  two-thirds  of  the  General  Conference,  whereupon  it 
shall  be  given  to  the  people  for  ratification  or  rejection,  as 
they  may  judge  proper. 

In  writing  the  history  of  our  Conference  we  could  not  be 
faithful  to  our  people  and  general  readers,  and  pass  unno- 
ticed the  actions  of  our  delegates  in  the  General  Conference 
of  1885.  As  far  as  we  are  individually  concerned  we  have 
always  understood  that  the  duty  of  a  delegate  in  the  legisla- 
ture of  the  Church  was  to  act  upon  the  principle  of  general 
good  to  the  whole  Church  rather  than  upon  any  abstract 
idea.  This  we  believe  can  always  be  done  without  an}- 
compromise  of  moral  principles,  when  men  have  the  fear  of 
God  before  their  eyes  rather  than  the  love  of  self. 

The  only  history  made  by  the  Auglaize  Conference  in 


43(>  AUGLAIZK    CONFERENCE 

favor  of  the  rights  of  our  i)eople,  is  what  was  made  by  the 
writer.  And  we  are  not  ashamed  of  the  part  we  took  in 
trying  to  secure  to  tlieni  the  right  of  saying  in  an  lionorabie 
and  orderly  way  what  tliey  thought  would  be  best.  But  in 
doing  this  we  were  opposed  by  our  colleagues,  neither  of 
them  doing  anything  whatever  which  in  any  way  looked  to 
the  settlement  of  matters  which  they  knew  were  rending, 
,and  would  so  continue  to  do,  until  the  Church  should  be 
divided  and  sectionalized  from  east  to  west  and  north  to 
south.  After  some  discussion  of  my  paper,  it  was  put  to 
vote  and  of  course  was  lost.  The  original  report  was  then 
sustained  by  a  vote  of  78  against  42.  If  our  paper  had  been 
sustained  the  result  would  have  been  that  the  General  Con- 
ference, in  a  direct  way,  and  by  methods  most  in  harmony 
with  the  constitutional  idea  as  understood  by  the  general 
Church,  would  have  gone  to  our  people  with  well-defined 
propositions  for  amendments  and  revisions  of  the  Constitu- 
tion and  Confession  of  Faith.  This  would  have  changed 
the  character  of  the  opposition  very  materially,  if  indeed 
not  altogether.  It  would  then  have  been  opposition  to  the 
changes,  amendments,  and  revisions  proposed  rather  than 
the  methods  by  which  they  were  to  be  effected.  Beyond  a 
reasonable  doubt  this  would  have  removed  the  questions  of 
dispute  from  the  realm  of  constitutional  technicalities,  and 
placed  the  whole  matter  upon  the  real  merits  of  the  case. 

The  adoption  of  the  report  of  Committee  No.  6  was  readily 
appropriated  by  those  who  thought  themselves  injured 
thereby,  as  the  foundation  upon  which  to  build  a  fabulous 
superstructure,  out  of  which  grew  all  our  dissension  and 
disintegration.  Everything  was  excitement,  and  under  the 
captious  teachings  of  assumed  leadership,  which  was  not 
slow  in  taking  advantage  of  this  condition  of  things,  many  of 
our  good  people  rushed  into  the  maelstrom,  and  committed 
themselves  to  the  performance  of  the  very  things  which 
resulted,  in  a  large  measure,  in  the  defeat  of  what  they 
believed  themselves  contending  for.  With  the  leadership 
in  the  dreadful  work  done  we  have  no  doubt  that  the  all 
absorbing  question  was,  "How  will  this  matter  affect  me?" 
"How  will  my  prospects  and  self-interests  fare  under  this 


CHURCH    HISTORY. 


437 


regime?"  This  being  the  case,  it  Avas  only  necessary  to 
hide  a  real  purpose  under  an  ostensible  one.  This  done, 
and  the  end  aimed  at  would  be  secured. 

That  it  was  the  intention  of  those  who  led  off  in  the 
crusade  against  the  action  of  the  General  Conrerence  of 
1885  either  to  force  the  Conference  to  recant  or  burst  up  the 
Church,  must  be  patent  to  all  who  observed  the  movement 
from  the  conception  of  the  thing  at  Fostoria,  Ohio,  in  1885, 
until  its  consummation  at  York,  Pennsylvania,  in  1889. 

We  cite  the  following  from  the  utterances  of  the  Conser- 
vator, a  paper  published  in  the  interests  of  the  faction,  which 
carry  with  them  the  force  of  automatic  definition,  and  admit 
of  no  rule  of  interpretation  inconsistent  or  out  of  harmony 
with  what  is  here  claimed.  In  speaking  of  the  Commission 
in  the  issue  of  July  15,  1885,  the  editor  says: 

"We  respond  to  this  by  telUng  them  plainly  that  if  the 
Constitution  is  ever  changed  it  will  be  done  according  to  its 
own  provisions  or  they  will  leave  us  in  full  possession  of  all 
our  Church  property,  and  we  speak  advisedly  when  we  say 
it,  and  mean  all  we  say."  Ibid:  "  If  the  provisions  of  the 
Commission  are  carried  into  efi"ect  we  have  no  hesitation  in 
denouncing  it  as  an  outrage  and  an  unparalleled  usurpa- 
tion." 

Again,  he  says:  "The  Commission  is  organized  to  oblit- 
erate our  principles  in  every  efiective  and  real  sense,  but 
they  will  do  it  for  themselves,  not  for  us.  .  .  .  We  pledge 
the  assurance  of  our  veracity,  that  if  they  act  under  their 
directions  we  shall  repudiate  the  whole  thing." 

Once  more:  "If  we  find,  when  the  first  of  January 
arrives,  that  the  Commission  folly  is  not  withdrawn,  accord- 
ing to  warning  previously  given  we  have  several  plans  we 
shall  put  in  practice,  two  of  which  we  will  now  name. 
First,  we  will  commence  work  on  conventions  to  be  held  in 
each '  conference  in  the  Church,  preparatory  to  a  general 
convention  to  be  held  next  June.  Second,  we  will  arrange 
to  do  what  we  have  been  urged  by  members  of  the  Church 
to  do,— furnish  them  a  Sabbath-school -paper  and  other 
supplies."— Consen'a<ar,  January  1,  1886. 

"Now,  if  it  is  honestly  and  earnestly  desired  that  we 


438  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

cooperate  in  the  missionary  cause,  then  withdraw  the  Com- 
mission. .  .  .  Take  it  all  back ;  devote  it  to  oblivion,  and  we 
will  help  to  have  this  calamity  removed." 

But  we  desist  from  further  quotations  from  this  source, 
though  they  are  legion.  These  are  enough  to  establish  our 
position,  and  more  we  do  not  want.  These  are  the  facts 
that  must  go  down  in  history  to  the  oncoming  generations. 
Captious  teaching,  beyond  all  doubt,  has  had  more  to  do  in 
producing  the  sad  results  which  were  forced  upon  the 
Church  than  all  other  causes  combined.  Nothing  could 
serve  such  a  purpose  half  so  well  as  the  covering  of  pro- 
fessed devotion  to  the  Church  and  loyalty  to  her  principles. 
Especially  is  this  true  since  it  would  be  exjiected  that  all 
members  of  the  Church  should  be  thus  devoted  and  loyal. 

Taking  advantage  of  this  fact,  and  assuming  that  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  transcended  its  limits  in  proposing  a  plan 
by  which  the  people  could  voice  their  sentiments  on  the 
questions  in  dispute,  it  was  evidently  thought  to  be  an  easy 
conquest  of  assumed  right  against  an  imposed  wrong.  Under 
the  strange  infatuation  nothing  was  left  undone  that  could 
be  devised  for  the  purpose  of  arrajdng  our  people  against 
the  General  Conference  and  all  general  officers  of  the  Church 
who  did  not  join  the  crusade.  This  rule  was  made  to 
apply  to  all  subordinate  and  local  officers,  and  to  all  depart- 
ments of  Church  work.  Our  limits  forbid  further  remarks 
on  the  general  character  of  the  work  done ;  and  we  shall  now 
present,  in  as  brief  a  way  as  will  be  consistent  with  the  facts 
involved,  the  effect  and  final  results  of  the  work  in  the 
Auglaize  Conference,  as  far  as  these  can  now  be  known. 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

The  Basal  Principle  of  Insubordination  Defined  —  The  Fal- 
lacy of  the  Conscience  Plea  Exposed. 

We  have  already  hinted  that  all  was  excitement  in  our 
bounds  over  the  action  of  the  General  Conference.  We 
wish  now  to  deal  with  the  facts  as  they  actually  existed 
under  this  influence. 

To  the  wise  and  considerate,  to  the  thoughtful  and  delib- 
erate, it  is  needless  to  say  that  under  extreme  excitement 
of  mind  men  are  liable  to  do  and  say  what  they  would  not 
do  under  more  mature  consideration.  This  is  the  only 
palliative  we  can  offer  in  extenuation  of  the  evil  wrought. 
This,  while  it  puts  a  more  favorable  construction  upon  the 
actions  of  men  than  their  doings  or  deeds  warrant,  does  not 
in  any  way  atone  for  the  injury  done. 

We  do  not  impugn  men's  motives,  but  allow  actions  to 
determine  their  character.  We  would  fain  believe  every 
man  honestly  actuated  by  the  purest  of  motives  on  both 
sides  of  the  question ;  but  to  do  so  would  involve  the  contra- 
diction of  accepting  as  true  what  is  unwarranted  by  the 
facts  in  the  case.  Otherwise  we  are  driven  to  the  conclusion 
that  any  evil  work  may  be  attributed  to  good  and  pure 
motives.  This  would  be  hard  to  believe,  notwithstanding 
Saul  of  Tarsus  while  persecuting  the  church  of  Christ  de- 
clared that  he  lived  in  all  good  conscience  when  so  doing. 
We  shall  not  challenge  the  statement  of  Saul,  because  he 
was  converted  from  the  error  of  his  ways  when  he  made  it. 

The  only  question  to  be  determined  in  his  and  all  other 
like  cases  is  as  to  the  character  of  the  motive  which  fur- 
nished the  reason  for  his  actions.  It  will  hardly  do  to  say 
that  the  motive,  the  reason,  and  the  action  were  out  of  har- 
mony. And  no  sane  man  believes  that  Saul's  actions  were 
right,  though  he  himself  declared  them  to  be  such,  simply 
489 


440  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

because  he  was  conscientious  in  what  he  did.  That  Saul 
had  a  reason  for  his  action  will  not  he  questioned ;  nor  is  the 
fact  that  he  had  a  conscience  in  the  matter  to  be  disputed  ; 
but  that  he,  or  anyone  else  for  that  matter,  should  perpe- 
trate an  evil  deed  and  then  boast  of  a  good  conscience  in 
extenuation  of  the  wrong  is  simply  an  outrage  upon  truth 
and  justice. 

To  say  that  a  thing  is  right  or  wrong  as  the  conscience 
may  approve  or  disapprove,  is  to  say,  in  effect,  that  all  the 
intoleration  of  Rome  and  of  despots  in  the  ages  past  was 
right,  for  all  actions  of  the  kind  are  but  samples  from  the 
original  lot  of  which  Saul's  were  a  part.  Conscientious  men 
are  not  always  in  the  right.  Indeed,  conscience  alone  never 
made  anyone  good,  and  if  it  were  demonstrated  that  so  won- 
derful a  thing  had  ever  been  done,  it  would  not  follow  that 
it  at  the  same  time  conferred  infallibility.  The  one  is  as 
reasonable  as  the  other.  We,  by  no  means,  are  to  ignore 
conscience  in  its  relation  to  the  actions  of  men.  It  has  its 
place  and  its  work.  It  is  an  endowment  of  the  Creator,  by 
which  we  perceive  the  right  and  the  wrong,  and  if  left 
perfectly  free  from  all  embarrassments  of  education,  train- 
ing, impulse,  pride,  passion,  prejudice,  and  the  bias  of  habit 
and  unreflecting  custom,  it  might  then  be  considered  a  safe 
guide  to  man's  judgment  in  all  matters  of  faith  and  conduct ; 
otherwise  it  is  not.  While  conscience  is  not  a  creature  of 
education,  it  is  nevertheless  a  principle  or  faculty  subject  to 
education;  hence  impressible,  and  if  impressible,  then 
liable  to  change,  and  if  changeable,  then  capable  of  wrong 
judgment. 

The  Bible  sets  the  matter  forth  in  a  way  not  to  be  misun- 
derstood; as,  first,  a  seared  conscience;  second,  an  evil 
conscience ;  third,  a  dead  conscience  that  is  capable  of  doing 
nothing  good ;  fourth,  a  weak  conscience.  These  four  char- 
acteristics of  conscience  do  not  only  disprove  the  infallibility 
of  conscience  in  matters  of  moral  judgment,  but  preclude 
the  idea  or  possibility  of  correct  views  of  law,  faith,  and 
practice.  Precisely  this  was  the  difficulty  with  Saul.  Prej- 
udiced by  the  law, — for  he  was  a  straight  sectarian,  after  the 
ancient  type  of  Judaizing  Pharisees, — he  could  render  no 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  441 

ja  l'^  nent  not  in  accord  with  Lis  iiuiler.standing  of  the  law  . 
It  was  ]iis  prejudice  in  favor  of  the  letter  of  the  law  which 
weakened  his  judgment  as  to  its  import,  and  blinded  his 
mind  to  its  real  purpose — he  virtually  made  the  law  an  end 
rather  than  the  means.  He  could  not  see  Christ  anywhere, 
and  hence  went  about  at  the  behest  of  his  conscience — law 
conscience — to  kill  those  who  did.  But  w-hen  a  quickened 
conscience  took  the  place  of  a  dead  conscience ;  and  when 
the  evil  conscience  surrendered  to  the  good  conscience; 
and  when  Saul  appealed  to  God  rather  than  to  the  law  to 
know  what  he  should  do, — his  whole  life,  faith,  and  actions 
were  changed.  What  appeared  to  be  right  on  yesterday 
was  all  wrong  to-day,  and  what  he  believed  to  be  wrong  on 
the  day  before  he  knew  to  be  right  on  the  day  following. 
He  was  no  less  a  Jew  because  of  the  change  he  underwent, 
but  all  the  better  Christian  in  consequence  of  it.  Now  that 
the  change  has  been  wrought,  and  the  conscience  has  been 
given  in  keeping  to  God,  the  new  name  is  given,  and  the 
Saul  of  Tarsus  is  dead,  and  the  Paul  of  Jesus  Christ  lives. 
A  new  creation  has  taken  place,  and  in  his  life  a  new  order 
of  things  prevails. 

Far  be  it  from  us  to  say  that  men  should  not  act  from 
their  conscientious  convictions  of  right  and  of  duty.  But  we 
are  just  as  far  from  believing  that  the  thing  done  is  right 
because  of  that  conviction.  The  sin  of  Saul  lay  not  so  much 
in  his  conscientious  convictions  that  he  should  destroy  the 
people  and  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  But  his  sin  did  lie  in 
the  fact  that  he  did  not  have  a  better  conscience.  It  was 
both  his  privilege  and  his  duty  to  know  better  than  he  did. 
And,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  it  is  nevertheless  true  that  in 
his  zeal  for  what  he  supposed  to  be  the  maintenance  of  the 
law,  he  violated  some  of  its  plainest  precepts.  But  such 
were  his  convictions,  and  to  them  he  must  be  true,  let  the 
consequences  be  what  they  might. 

From  what  has  already  been  said,  we  reach  the  conclusion 
from  which  there  can  be  no  escape : 

1.  That  conscience,  under  no  circumstances,  can  be  taken 
as  an  infallible  guide  for  the  actions  of  men, 

2.  That  conscience  may  be  so  educated,  prejudiced,  and 


442  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

biased  as  to  lure  its  possessor  into  the  performance  of  deeds 
contrary  to  both  reason  and  revelation. 

3.  That  only  under  the  influence  of  the  grace  of  God 
and  direction  of  the  Holy  Spirit  can  we  accept,  believe,  and 
trust  its  judgments  and  decisions  on  questions  of  moral 
right  and  wrong,  as  between  God  and  man,  and  man  and 
his  fellow  man.  And  even  then  must  judgment  be  predi- 
cated on  knowledge  of  a  given  question  and  the  perfect 
freedom  of  conscience  to  render  a  righteous  decision. 

T]ie  fallacy  exposed.  1.  AVe  believe  it  is  universally  con- 
ceded that  conscience  regulates  the  actions  of  men,  no  differ- 
ence b)'^  what  standard  it  may  be  measured. 

2.  That  men  as  uniformly  appeal  to  their  convictions  of 
conscience  in  support  of  the  rectilude  of  their  actions  as  the 
principle  itself  is  universal  in  its  application. 

These  facts  admitted,  does  it  therefore  necessarily  follow 
that  all  the  judgments  and  actions  of  men  obtaining  under 
the  general  rule  are  right? 

We  now  affirm  that  no  act  or  judgment  of  conscience  is 
right  except  by  the  standard  of  its  own  measurement.  If, 
therefore,  the  standard  is  wrong,  the  decisions  and  actions 
as  determined  by  it  will  be  wrong  also. 

To  illustrate.  A  merchant  measures  you  one  hundred 
yards  of  cloth.  You  pay  for  it,  take  it  home,  and  measure 
it  by  what  you  know  to  be  the  correct  standard,  and  you 
find  that,  instead  of  one  hundred  yards,  you  have  only 
ninety-eight  yards  and  twenty-two  inches, —  one  yard  and 
fourteen  inches  less  than  you  bought.  The  merchant's 
good  conscience  was  measured  by  a  yardstick  which  was 
just  one  half  inch  too  short.  Did  his  conscience  therefore 
make  the  cloth  the  right  length?  You  say.  He  did  not 
know  that  his  yardstick  was  too  short,  and  hence  could 
have  a  good  conscience  while  cheating  in  measurement. 
Then  you  make  the  plea  of  ignorance  the  ground  of  his 
justification.  This  is  contrary  to  all  law,  all  principles  of 
justice  and  of  mercy.  It  may  be  made  the  ground  of  pai- 
don,  but  not  of  justification.  The  merchant  had  the  means 
of  knowing  that  his  yardstick  was  too  short,  and  his  sin 
is  more  heinous  because  he  did  not  compare  it  with  the 
proper  standard. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  443 

As  God  hates  a  wrong  balance,  so  does  he  despise  short 
measures.  Hear  what  he  says  about  it:  "Ye  shall  do  no 
unrighteousness  in  judgment,  in  meteyard,  in  weight,  or  in 
measure.  Just  balances,  just  weights,  a  just  ephah,  and  a 
just  hin  shall  ye  have."  We  now  affirm  that  God's  Word  is 
the  only  proper  standard  by  which  to  determine  the  right 
and  the  wrong  of  all  our  doings  in  life.  If  our  decisions 
and  judgments  in  all  matters  of  morals  and  religion  are  not 
in  harmony  with  the  teachings  of  that  Word,  they  are  utterly 
worthless  as  showing  either  the  right  or  the  wrong  of  any 
given  proposition,  no  difference  what  the  standard  of  their 
measurement  may  be.  And  just  to  the  extent  that  our 
decisions  and  judgments  are  out  of  harmony  with  the  gen- 
eral teachings  and  j)rinciples  of  God's  Word  on  all  questions 
of  morals  and  religion,  just  to  that  extent  will  they  militate 
against  them. 

Certainly  it  will  not  be  claimed  that  God  is  careful  to 
regulate  us  in  matters  of  yardsticks,  balances,  bushels,  and 
quarts,  which  can  only  affect  our  fellow  beings  in  matters  of 
dollars  and  cents,  and  at  the  same  time  allows  us  to  render 
judgments  on  those  things  which  affect  our  moral,  religious, 
social,  and  political  well-being,  simply  by  standards  of  our 
own  making.  It  is  plain  to  be  seen  that  he  does  not,  for  he 
places  the  moral  consideration  first  and  above  all  others, 
with  emj^hasis,  "Ye  shall  do  no  unrighteousness  in  judg- 
ment." And  just  as  certainly  as  we  may  know  short  yard- 
sticks, light  weights,  and  scant  measures  by  testing  their 
products  by  the  application  of  lawful  standards,  so  also  may 
we  know  the  judgments,  decisions,  and  actions  of  men  by 
applying  to  them  the  test  of  the  divine  rule.  But  "  woe 
unto  them  that  call  evil  good,  and  good  evil ;  that  put  dark- 
ness for  light,  and  light  for  darkness."  That  all  actions  of 
men,  in  all  relations  of  life,  will  be  tested  by  the  light  of  the 
divine  rule,  cannot  be  questioned.  "  To  the  law  and  to  the 
testimony:  if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word  it  is 
because  there  is  no  light  in  them." 


CHAPTER   XLIX. 

THE  PRACTICAL  WORKINGS  OF  THE  PRINCIPLES  OF 
INS  UBORDINA  TION. 

Under  the  strange  infatuation  of  the  minds  of  very  con- 
scientious men,  the  profession  of  extreme  loyalty  and 
undying  devotion  to  the  principles  of  the  Church,  backed 
by  the  assumption  of  superior  knowledge  of  her  history,  her 
laws,  and  her  doctrines,  made  it  an  easy  matter  to  secure 
a  following.  To  do  this,  every  means  which  it  was  thought 
could  be  construed  in  favor  of  the  profession  of  loyalty  to 
the  Church  was  employed  against  the  action  of  the  General 
Conference.  No  difference  what  the  design  of  the  leaders 
may  have  been,  the  profession  of  loyalty,  and  the  oft 
repeated, assumption  that  the  whole  thing  was  "illegal," 
"usurpation,"  "revolutionary,"  etc.,  served  the  purpose  of 
keeping  up  the  fermentation.  But  the  strangest  thing  was, 
that  all  was  done,  no  difTerence  how  unlawfully,  or  how 
unchurchly,  or  how  unchristlike,  if  only  the  act  was  against 
those  who  defended  the  rights  and  authority  of  the  General 
Conference  or  maintained  the  right  of  the  people  to  vote 
upon  the  measures  proposed  by  the  General  Conference, — 
all,  we  say,  was  defended  not  by  appeals  to  the  law  of  the 
Church,  but  by  appeals  to  their  honest  convictions,  and  a 
good  conscience  in  the  matter. 

Under  such  circumstances  it  is  plain  that  it  would  be 
easier  to  strike  a  match  than  to  pour  oil  on  the  troubled 
waters.  A  man  with  strong  convictions  will  not  only  not  be 
easily  convinced,  but  will  most  likely  be  so  radical  in  his 
views  and  self-willed  in  his  ways  as  to  disqualify  him  to 
render  any  decision  on  any  given  matter  in  question,  which 
has  not  been  prejudged  by  him.  Very  conscientious  people 
decide  all  questions  by  one  simple  rule.  That  rule  is 
prejudice  under  the  control  of  self-will.  Precisely  this  is 
what  was  done  again  and  again,  and  to  that  very  thing  more 
444 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  445 

than  to  all  others  combined  do  we  owe  our  troubles  in  the 
Auglaize  Conference. 

In  the  month  of  July,  1885,  the  Conservator  was  thrust 
upon  us.  This  was  only  about  six  weeks  after  the  closing 
of  the  General  Conference,  and  about  eight  weeks  before 
the  sitting  of  our  Conference,  which  convened  at  Dunkirk, 
Ohio,  on  the  16th  of  September,  1885.  Durins:  these  two 
months  everything  was  done  which  was  possible  to  do  to 
get  the  paper  into  the  hands  of  the  people,  and  at  the  Con- 
ference an  effort  was  made  to  thrust  it  upon  our  people 
imder  the  sanction  of  ecclesiastical  indorsement.  This 
measure,  however,  failed,  and  the  Conference  was  saved 
from  the  reproach  of  committal  to  rebellion  against  the 
Church  proper.  In  this  connection  we  will  present  the 
action  of  the  Conference  on  the  Commission.    We  say : 

Resolved,  1.  That,  while  some  of  ns  do  not  see  the  neces- 
sity or  propriety  of  such  a  Commission,  yet  we  believe  the 
charity  which  "beareth  all  things,"  and  the  rights  of  the 
membership  of  the  entire  Church  to  be  heard  on  these 
questions,  suggest  to  us  the  absolute  necessity  of  abstaining 
from  all  harsh  words  or  hasty  action  against  the  authority 
and  action  of  the  General  Conference. 

2.  That  we  will  abide  the  action  of  the  Commission  until 
it  may  be  placed  before  the  Church  at  large,  when  the  merits 
of  what  may  be  done  can  be  fully  and  fairly  discussed,  and 
our  people  freely  express  their  sentiments  by  their  ballots. 

3.  That  we  will  pray  that  the  opposition  of  the  Church 
to  secret  societies  may  be  maintained  in  a  manner  pleasing  to 
God,  and  without  division  or  further  strife  in  our  Church. 

Commenting  upon  this,  the  Conservator  says  that  the 
Conference  said  that  if  the  "  Commission  brought  forth  any- 
thing opposed  to  our  views  on  secret  societies,  we  would 
vote  it  down." 

AVe  ask  the  reader  to  compare  the  action  of  the  Confer- 
ence and  this  comment,  and  harmonize  them  if  it  can  be 
done.  We  confess  that  we  know  no  rule  of  unbiased  con- 
science and  integrity  of  heart  by  which  to  do  it.  Take 
another  illustration.  In  referring  to  the  case  of  the  loan  of 
money  from  the  Church  Erection  Society  where  payment 
was  refused,  the  same  author  says: 

"We  cannot  censure  the  officers  for  giving  the  notice; 
that  was  their  duty.    Nor  can  we  by  any  means  blame  the 


446  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

brethren  for  not  meeting  the  claim  now."  Then  follows: 
"  We  expect  to  stand  by  the  Constitution  and  Confession  of 
Faith  and  every  legal  and  proper  measure  adopted  by  the 
Church,  and  shall  never  leave  it,  and  hence  will  hold  the 
Church  property." 

Just  what  that  word  we  signifies  in  the  above  quotation  we 
are  left  to  conjecture.  It  might  mean  we  individually,  our- 
self,  or  it  might  mean  a  collective  number  of  individuals. 
But  no  matter,  since  there  can  be  but  one  fair  construction 
put  upon  it  as  used  in  this  case.  The  object  is  to  excite 
to  greater  rebellion  by  encouraging  the  belief  that  when 
they  went  into  law,  all  would  be  awarded  the  faction. 
This  was  kept  before  the  readers  of  the  Conservator  in  almost 
every  issue,  until  men  became  so  confident  in  their  minds 
that  it  would  be  so,  that  they  said  that  they  were  willing  to 
abide  the  decisions  of  the  courts. 

Under  the  infatuation  it  was  quite  easy  to  do  almost  any- 
thing that  in  any  way  would  advance  the  cause  and  widen 
the  breach  in  the  Church.  Under  tlie  profession  of  seeking 
to  maintain  the  unity  and  peace  of  the  Church,  it  was  made 
all  the  easier  matter  to  carry  the  opposition  by  unjust  and 
unlawful  methods.  All  this  was  done,  and  men  thought 
they  were  doing  God's  service  while  doing  so. 

We  had  hoped  that  in  some  way  the  evil  wl"  h  threat- 
ened us  might  be  averted,  and  that  we  might  pass  the  ordeal 
without  disintegration  or  breaking  friendship's  bonds,  but 
it  could  not  be.  Our  trouble  was  destined  to  increase  until 
brother  should  be  arrayed  against  brother  to  the  extent  of 
impossible  reconciliation  on  any  other  ground  whatever  than 
that  every  man  should  yield  his  judgment  to  the  dicta- 
tion of  an  intolerant,  self-constituted  despotism.  This, 
nothing  more,  nothing  less. 

In  proof  of  this  fact  the  illustrations  are  numerous.  Two 
preachers  were  talking  upon  the  question;  the  one  who 
favored  the  Radical  side  put  in  the  plea  that  we  should  not 
divide  up  over  the  question,  but  should  stand  together. 
This  was  good  in  word,  but  when  the  brother  suggested  to 
liim  the  difference  of  opinion  and  asked  him,  if  they 
were  authorized  to  settle  the  matter,  how  far  he  would  go  in 


CHUKCH    HISTOKY.  447 

making  concessions,  he  promptly  and  very  emphatically 
replied  that  he  would  not  go  one  step  in  that  direction. 
This  spirit  was  in  perfect  accord  with  the  oft  repeated  and 
strongly  emphasized  declaration,  "I  will  never  submit  to 
anything." 

All  these  things  could  have  been  gotten  along  with,  and  our 
final  ending  not  been  so  sad,  but  for  the  fact  that  a  conven- 
tion, held  at  Centenary  Chapel,  in  Mercer  County,  Ohio,  on 
the  23d  of  June,  1886,  passed  a  resolution  declaring  that  all 
who  did  not  harmonize  with  their  views  were  in  open  rebel- 
lion to  the  Church  of  their  choice.  That  act  drove  a  nail  in  a 
tender  place,  and  from  that  on  our  brethren  felt  that  they  were 
unwaiTautably  assailed  for  no  offense  whatever,  except  that 
we  did  not  join  the  crusade  against  the  Church,  but  were 
willing  that  the  membership  should  be  heard,  and  that  we 
would  abide  their  decision,  neither  of  -which  they  were 
willing  to  do.  And  after  they  had  done  all  in  their  power 
to  drive  every  loyal  minister  from  the  field,  and  when 
they  had  succeeded  in  preventing  our  people  from  voting 
on  the  questions  put  before  them,  upon  which  it  was 
not  only  their  privilege,  but  their  dutj%  to  vote  with  perfect 
freedom  of  conscience  and  will,  they  then  sought  to  make 
them  believe  that  the  "  Liberals,"  as  they  called  them, 
would  vote  themselves  out  of  the  Church. 

They  were  made  believe  that  the  "effect  of  voting  would 
be  to  compromise  principle,  to  destroy  the  authority  of  the 
Constitution." 

We  deem  it  proper  to  lay  before  our  readers  the  jjlan  pro- 
posed by  which  to  defeat  the  membership  of  the  Church  in 
giving  legal  expression  to  their  wishes. 

At  a  joint  session  of  the  Executive  and  Publishing  Com- 
mittees of  what  they  called  the  General  Association  of  the 
United  Brethren  in  Christ,  which  was  held  at  the  Conserraior 
office  in  Dayton,  Ohio,  convening  on  October  26,  1886,  at 
2 :  00  p.  M.,  the  following  petition  was  adopted : 

To  the  General  Conference  of  the  Church  of  the  Vnited  Bretlircn 
in  Christ,  appointed  to  meet  under  the  ConMitution  of  1841,  at 
Readi)i(j,  Fa.,  on  the  second  Thursday  of  May,  188;),  Greeting: 
Dearly  Beloved  Bretiiuen:     Believing,  as  Me  do,  that 

the  protest  read  and  entered  upon  the  journal  of  the  Gen- 


448  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

eral  Conference  of  1885,  recognizes  our  rights,  and  that  it  was 
the  initial  step  in  maintaining  the  Constitution  and  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  unchanged,  and  deeming  it  unwise  to  make 
the  changes  in  our  Confession  of  Faith  and  Constitution  pro- 
posed in  the  recommendations  of  the  Commission,  we, 
whose  names  are  hereunto  subscribed,  being  members  of 
the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ,  would  hereby 
respectfully  remonstrate,  and  pray  your  honorable  body  to 
make  no  changes  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  or  in  the 
Constitution. 

In  speaking  of  this,  Floyd  says:  "We  are  now  arranging 
to  remonstrate  against  their  petition  ( their  vote  will  have 
the  force  of  a  petition  only),  and  from  tlie  success  that  has 
attended  our  work  thus  far,  we  have  good  reasons  to  hope 
for  final  success." 

Again,  he  says:  "Conservatives  are  ready  for  the  issue, 
and  willing  to  submit  the  whole  matter  to  the  people,  and 
ihey  iv'ill  do  so  by  petition,  jiraying  the  next  General  Conference  to 
make  no  changes  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Constitution,  and 
to  enact  laws  in  harmony  therewith."  "  We  cannot  vote,  but 
we  will  petition.  This  is  constitutional."  "The  Commis- 
sion will  go  ahead  with  its  voting  plan,  and  Conservatives 
will  make  their  requests  by  petition,  and  the  next  General 
Conference  will  have  the  voice  of  the  Church  on  this  whole 
question." 

From  the  above  it  would  be  fair  to  expect  that,  whatever 
the  result  might  be,  there  would  be  submission  without 
disintegration.  But  since  there  was  not,  we  are  left  to  infer 
less  than  is  implied  in  the  statements,  and  cite  the  following 
from  the  same  source  in  proof  that  the  pretension  is  not 
sincere.  In  speaking  of  the  nature  and  force  of  voting  and 
petitioning,  and  as  to  how  the  courts  would  rule  in  the 
matter,  it  is  said : 

"Certainly  the  court  would  not  hold  that  a  small  number 
of  the  whole  body  should  be  authorized  to  change  the 
Constitution  when  the  method  prescribed  is  two-thirds  of 
the  whole  society.  Nor  could  the  court  take  cognizance  of 
any  who  might  express  their  wishes  on  the  subject  by  peti- 
tion, because  this  is  not  the  place  [way]  prescribed  by  the 
General  Conference." 

The  reader  must  bear  in  mind  that  from  the  very  begin- 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  449 

ning  our  Radical  brethren  proposed  to  litigate  their  supposed 
cause  in  the  courts,  and  accordingly  sought  to  shape  all 
their  arguments  and  plans  with  a  view  to  victory  when  they 
got  there. 

Following  up  our  quotation  as  above,  we  read :  "  It  follows, 
therefore,  that  the  best  way  to  defeat  the  measures  proposed, 
is  to  refuse  to  vole,  and  thereby  diminish  the  aggregate  vote." 

It  is  then  said,  urging  the  petition:  "The  petition, 
besides  diminishing  the  aggregate  vote,  thereby  weakening 
the  case  of  Liberals  in  the  courts,  will  have  a  good  moral  effect 
upon  the  Church." 

We  are  not  told  what  the  "good  moral  effect"  will  be,  and 
so  must  infer  it.  And  as  matters  shaped  up  and  became 
organic  at  York,  Pa.,  on  the  13th  day  of  May,  1889,  at 
2:  00  p.  M.,  we  suppose  that  to  be  the  good  moral  effect 
aimed  at  and  secured  by  the  disfranchisement  of  our  people, 
under  the  illusion  that  it  was  lawful  to  petition  under  the 
circumstances,  but  wrong  to  vote. 

A   SECOND    PETITION. 

The  following  petition  was  sent  out  in  February,  1889,  and 
from  that  time  up  to  the  General  Conference,  both  forms 
were  kept  before  the  people.  We  ask  the  reader  to  compare 
them  closely. 

To  the  General   Conference  of  the   United  Brethren  in  Christ, 

assembled  in  May,   1889: 

Brethren  Dearly  Beloved:  Believing  the  Constitution 
under  which  our  Church  has  existed  the  past  forty-eight 
years  to  be  valid  in  all  wherein  it  purports  to  be,  and  that 
any  setting  aside  or  change  of  it,  or  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  by  any  method  deemed  by  a  very  considerable  por- 
tion of  the  Church  to  be  out  of  harmony  with  law,  will  tend 
to  perpetuate  strife  and  alienation,  and  if  continued,  may 
produce  schisms  in  our  beloved  Zion,  we,  the  undersigned 
members  of  the  Church,  do  most  earnestly  and  respectfully 
pray  your  honorable  body  to  give  no  sanction  whatever  to 
pending  changes  by  such  questionable  methods. 

Signed,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1889,  by  members  of  the 
Church,  of Annual  Conference. 

It  was  urged  constantly  that  to  vote  would  be  to  recognize 
the  authority  of  the  General  Conference  in  the  matter, 
while  to  petition  would  voice  the  Church  against  the  whole 

29 


450  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

thing.  As  seen  above,  that  good  moral  effect  for  which  they 
bad  unceasingly  toiled  by  night  and  by  day  for  four  years 
was  consummated  by  Bishop  M.  Wright  and  eleven  dele- 
gates from  the  conferences  withdrawing  from  the  General 
Conference,  and  organizing  a  new  church  under  the  profes- 
sion of  continuing  the  Conference  of  the  United  Brethren 
in  Christ.  The  following  are  the  names  of  the  delegates 
and  the  conferences  to  which  they  belonged:  C.  H.  Kira- 
cofe,W.  K,  Clay,  J.  K.  Alwood,  of  North  Ohio ;  H.  T.  Barnaby, 
W.  S.  Titus,  of  Michigan;  H.  Floyd,  of  White  River;  C.  L. 
Wood,  G.  A.  Bowles,  of  North  Michigan ;  C.  Bender,  of 
Rock  River;  A.  W.  Geeslin,  of  Missouri;  and  A.  Bennett, 
of  Oregon. 

These  delegates  did  not  represent  the  wish  of  more  than 
about  eight  thousand  members,  and  if  the  entire  member- 
ship of  tlieir  respective  conferences  had  been  with  them, 
they,  even  then,  would  not  have  represented  more  than 
about  seventeen  thousand,  as  is  shown  by  the  petitions 
presented  at  the  General  Conference.  It  must  be  kept  in 
mind  that  there  were  only  seven  conferences  which  sent 
Radical  delegates  who  were  so  radical  as  to  go  into  the  new 
organization,  but  there  were  forty  conferences  that  sent 
delegates  who  would  not;  and  on  the  general  princijjle,  if 
the  eleven  delegates  from  seven  conferences  represented  the 
entire  membership  of  the  respective  conferences  from  which 
they  came,  it  should  follow  that  the  one  hundred  and 
twelve  should  represent  the  entire  membership  of  the 
respective  forty  conferences  from  which  they  came.  But 
neither  of  these  propositions  is  correct;  but  that  every 
delegate  in  the  General  Conference  was  there  on  a  strict 
party  vote,  where  every  fairness  obtained,  is  correct. 

For  the  benefit  of  all  concerned  we  will  give  an  abstract 
of  the  committee's  report  on  petitions  which  was  submitted 
to  the  General  Conference.     It  is  as  follows: 

1.  We  find  that  the  petitions  submitted  to  us  come 
from  forty-one  conferences,  aggregating  16,282  petitioners. 

2.  Said  petitions  have  been  in  circulation  for  three  years, 
contain  names  of  parties  who  are  dead,  of  parties  who  are 
not  members  of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in 
Christ,  and  of  persons  who  voted  for  the  revised  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  and  amended  Constitution-" 


CHURCH  HISTORY.  »  451 

We  affirm  that  a  continuous  and  persistent  effort  of  three 
or  more  years  to  secure  petitions  against  the  proposed 
changes  and  revisions  of  the  Constitution  and  Confession 
of  Faith  did  call  out  the  full  strength  of  all  the  opposition 
thereunto,  both  in  the  ministry  and  laity  of  the  Church  in 
America.  And  furthermore,  we  affirm  that  the  petitions 
of  less  than  16,300  members,  as  shown  in  the  report,  did 
represent  even  more  than  the  full  strength  of  the  opposi- 
tion. Take  for  illustration  the  following:  White  River  Con- 
ference, with  5,840  members,  sends  1,998  petitions,  which  is 
only  about  one-third;  North  Ohio,  3,295  members,  sends 
1,705  petitions,  a  little  over  one-lialf ;  North  Michigan,  2,573 
members,  sends  1,193,  less  than  one-half;  Missouri,  2,332 
members,  sends  280  petitions,  less  than  one-seventh.  Of 
Michigan  Conference  we  do  not  know  just  what  the  mem- 
bership was,  but  they  sent  1,200  petitions;  nor  do  we  know 
the  number  of  petitions  from  Rock  River  Conference. 

The  conferences  named,  which  furnished  the  seceding  del- 
egates, are  not  the  only  ones  that  helped  in  the  destructive 
work.  Auglaize,  while  she  did  not  send  such  a  delegation, 
by  any  means,  though  every  thing  was  done  which  could 
be  to  secure  such  a  representation,  nevertheless  did  report 
1,638  petitions  out  of  a  membership  of  6,334,  which  was  a 
mere  fraction  over  one-fourth.  Notwithstanding,  the  Conser- 
vator declared  that  more  than  one-half  of  the  members  were 
with  them,  and  a  witness,  more  than  two  j'ears  later,  swore 
in  open  court  that  there  were  more  than  four  thousand  who 
were  with  them.  We  do  not  undertake  to  reconcile  these 
conflicting  statements.  It  is  enough  to  know  that,  in  spite 
of  the  truth  to  the  contrary,  they  were  determined  to  have 
a  delegation  on  the  ground  at  York,  Pennsylvania,  to  aid  in 
the  new  organization,  that  matter  having  been  arranged  for 
at  a  convention  held  at  Montezuma,  Mercer  County,  Ohio, 
April  17,  1888.    We  give  the  action : 

Resolved,  1.  That  there  be  a  committee  of  five  appointed 
to  consider  and  determine  what  should  be  done  to  concen- 
trate the  vote  of  the  Conference  in  the  election  of  delegates 
to  the  General  Conference,  so  as  to  most  effectually  oppose 
the  introduction  of  secrecy  into  our  Ziou. 

2.     That   this   committee    be    instructed   to  determine 


452  AUGLAIZE  CONFERENCE 

during  the  sittings  of  the  convention  what  should  be  done, 
and  that  they  have  the  supervision  of  the  whole  matter 
until  after  the  election,  but  that  they  be  not  required  to 
report  at  this  time. 

The  following  five  persons  were  elected  said  committee: 
Eevs.  W.  A.  Kindel,  R.  Moore,  and  C.  Weyer,  and  William 
Hoverstock  and  Robert  Montgomery,  Esqs. 

This  arrangement,  it  will  be  observed,  was  made  more 
than  six  mouths  before  the  time  of  holding  the  election  for 
delegates,  and  during  all  this  time  everything  was  done 
doubtless  that  was  possible  to  do  to  place  W.  Miller,  W. 
Dillon, — then  under  legal  suspension  by  his  Conference, — S. 
T.  Mahan,  and  S.  L.  Livingston  in  the  General  Conference. 
Just  what  all  was  done  to  carry  out  the  purpose  and  wish  of 
the  convention  is  a  profound  mystery,  as  the  whole  matter 
was  left  with  the  committee  with  the  implied  understanding 
that  their  doings  were  to  be  kept  a  profound  secret,  except, 
perhaps,  that  the  leaders  were  to  be  kept  advised  and  coun- 
seled in  the  matter. 

One  thing,  however,  which  we  do  know,  and  which  we  now 
give  to  the  public  for  the  first  time,  is,  that  on  one  charge  at 
least,  where  their  ticket  gave  one  man  eleven  votes  for  the 
highest  number  that  they  received,  while  the  opposite  side 
received  seventy-six,  the  returns  never  reached  the  hands 
of  the  tellers  at  all.  "Whether  this  was  the  only  case  of  the 
kind  or  not  we  do  not  pretend  to  know ;  nor  do  we  under- 
take to  tell  how  it  happened  in  this  case ;  the  reader  can 
make  his  own  inferences  in  the  matter.  But  none  will  be 
so  dull  as  not  to  see  that  if  the  contest  had  been  very  close, 
the  loss  of  a  much  less  number  of  votes  might  have  effected 
the  purpose  of  the  convention,  which  organized  a  committee 
to  work  in  secret  under  cover  of  the  ostensible  purpose  of 
preventing  secrecy  from  coming  into  the  Church,  while  the 
real  purpose  was  to  place  men  in  the  General  Conference 
for  the  purpose  of  dissolving  the  body, —  the  very  thing 
which  was  done  to  the  very  letter,  as  marked  out  in  well- 
defined  terms,  because  these  four  men  named  above  were 
all  on  the  ground  at  York,  Pennsylvania,  in  May,  1889, 
ready  to  enter  the  arena  of  secession  just  as  soon  as  the 
proclamation  of  withdrawal  should  be  made. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  453 

Accordingly,  on  Monday,  May  13,  1889,  at  2 :  00  p.  m., 
they  joined  those  who  withdrew  from  the  General  Confer- 
ence, and  in  the  absence  of  any  showing  by  committee 
on  credentials  or  anything  else  as  to  the  forms  and  customs 
of  law  and  order  uniformly  observed  by  the  Church,  W. 
Miller,  S.  T.  Mahan,  and  S.  L.  Livingston  answered  to  the  first 
roll  call  in  the  seceding  body.  The  reason  why  W.  Dillon 
did  not  answer  to  this  first  call,  was  the  fact  that  he 
had  taken  an  appeal  from  the  Auglaize  Conference,  which 
had  suspended  him,  and  was  awaiting  the  organization 
of  this  new  body  to  lift  the  suspension.  This  they  did  on  the 
second  day  of  their  conference,  and  he  was  then  admitted  to 
membership  in  the  new  body.  We  refer  to  these  facts 
because  they  belong  to  our  history ;  not  that  we  deny  those 
men  the  right  to  go  off  if  they  wished  to  do  so. 


CHAPTER   L. 

THE   WORK  OF  INSUBORDINATION  CONSUMMATED. 

How   It  Was   Done  —  What  It  EflFected,  etc. 

Fkom  the  General  Conference  of  1885  to  that  of  1889, 
there  were  but  two  objects  in  view,  so  far  as  could  be 
observed  by  thoughtful  men.  The  first  was  to  prejudice  the 
minds  of  all  against  those  who  took  a  different  view  of  the 
situation  from  themselves.  And  sad  as  it  may  seem,  and  as 
it  is  to  us  to  record  it,  it  is  only  too  true  that  every  act  and 
deed  and  word  not  in  accord  with  the  dictation  of  the  arch- 
leader,  was  seized  upon,  and  by  garbling,  misconstruing, 
twisting,  turning,  and  prevaricating,  the  most  outlandish 
and  despotic  motives  were  attributed  to  men  whose  only 
purpose  was  to  prevent  wrongdoing  under  the  frenzied 
state  of  mind  which  so  largely  prevailed  at  that  time.  The 
effort  seemed  to  be,  "Those  whom  they  would  destroy 
they  would  first  make  mad."  That  is  to  say,  they  by 
abuse  would  provoke  the  objects  of  their  wrath  to  say  and 
do  something  which  could  be  construed  favorably  to  them- 
selves and  against  the  opposite  side.  That  it  was  the  aim  to 
turn  every  member  of  the  Church  away  from  all  whom  they 
considered  in  their  way,  and  to  so  prejudice  them  against 
them  as  to  hold  them  to  their  cause  in  the  final  consumma- 
tion of  the  division  for  which  they  worked,  will  never  be 
questioned  by  any  just  person  who  knows  the  facts  as  they 
have  existed  from  the  beginning  until  the  end  was  reached 
on  the  13th  day  of  May,  1889,  at  York,  Pennsylvania, 

That  the  withdrawal  of  the  twelve,  including  Bishop 
Wright,  from  the  General  Conference  of  1889,  was  the  con- 
summation of  a  well  matured  and  thoroughly  worked  plan 
and  purpose,  is  so  well  certified  and  proven  by  the  utter- 
ances of  the  Conservator  as  to  leave  no  shadow  of  doubt 
that  they  proposed  either  to  override  all  authority  and 
454 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  455 

decisions  of  the  General  Conference  which  failed  to  secure 
their  sanction,  or,  failing  in  this,  to  separate  from  the 
Church  and  carry  with  them  all  whom  they  could  persuade 
not  to  vote,  and  to  sign  their  petitions.  We  deem  it  fitting, 
at  this  point,  to  cite  quotations  from  the  leaders  bearing 
upon  this  phase  of  the  dreadful  work  done.  It  must  be 
borne  in  mind  that  they  assumed  that  all  proposed  was 
unlawful,  and  that  they  opposed  the  methods  adopted  by 
the  General  Conference  looking  towards  the  amendments 
and  revisions  rather  than  the  amendments  and  revisions 
themselves.  In  1886  they  say:  "Conservatives  will  not 
acknowledge  the  authority  of  a  party  to  destroy  the  Church 
by  nullifying  the  Constitution ;  for  m  so  doing  they 
destroy  the  very  foundation  of  government.  The  only  safe 
ground,  therefore,  for  those  who  desire  to  maintain  the 
Church,  is  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  this  unlawful  pro- 
cedure, but  to  protest  against  it." 

Now  observe:  They  will  not  acknowledge  the  author- 
ity of  the  General  Conference,  which  they  call  a  party. 
But  that  General  Conference  was  composed  of  delegates 
direct  from  the  conferences  of  the  Church,  elected  under 
the  Constitution  of  1841,  and  in  perfect  accord,  we  suppose, 
with  the  provisions  of  s"uch  election,  and  that,  too,  with  the 
perfect  knowledge  upon  the  part  of  the  members  voting, 
that  the  delegates  were  to  take  action  upon  the  work  of  the 
Church  Commicsion  and  the  voice  of  the  people.  With  that 
understanding  the  members  of  the  Church,  in  a  lawful  way, 
put  one  hundred  and  twenty-three  delegates  in  that  body, 
seventeen  of  whom  were  Radical  and  one  hundred  and  six 
Liberal.  This  does  not  include  the  bishops,  one  of  whom 
was  Radical  and  four  of  whom  were  Liberal,  which  made  the 
vote  stand  one  hundred  and  ten  Liberal  and  twenty  Radical, 
as  it  appears  in  the  minutes.  But  this  vote  is  not  correct, 
as  it  was  ascertained  that  three  from  White  River  Confer- 
ence were  not  entitled  to  seats  as  delegates  in  that  body. 
This  virtually  left  but  seventeen  Radical  votes,  against  one 
hundred  and  thirteen  Liberals  —  one  delegate  being  absent, 
and  another  not  having  been  received,  when  the  vote  was 
taken.     By  this  showing  it  will   be  seen  that  only  about 


456  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

one-tenth  of  the  delegation  was  Radical,  and  by  the  peti- 
tions presented  they  represented  not  to  exceed  one-twelfth 
of  the  membership  of  the  Church. 

Again :  "  If  the  next  General  Conference  declares  the  new 
Constitution  ratified,  then  all  delegates  in  that  body  wlio 
believe  the  Commission  work  to  be  unconstitutional,  will 
feel  themselves  morally  and  ecclesiastically  bound  to 
defend  the  present  Constitution,  and  will  be  compelled  to 
declare  that  those  who  persist  in  going  through  the  form  of 
enacting  a  new  Constitution  to  govern  the  General  Confer- 
ence have  thereby  forfeited  their  rights  to  seats  in  the  Con- 
ference. Nor  will  it  matter  whether  they  are  in  the 
majority  or  not."  This,  it  must  be  observed,  is  an  advance 
declaration  to  destroy  the  fellowship  of  the  Church,  in  any 
event,  if  it  fails  to  dance  to  the  piping  of  the  self-constituted 
oligarchy. 

Again,  speaking  of  the  vote  upon  the  amendments  to  the 
Constitution,  they  say : 

"Nor  will  the  votes  cast  for  it  have  any  weight  to  deter- 
mine the  duty  of  members  of  General  Conference  in  the 
matter."  And  further:  "It  will  be  an  unlawful  vote  of  a 
party  which  seeks  to  destroy  the  Church  by  violence.  .  .  . 
And  if,  by  an  assumption  of  authority,  the  proposed  Constitu- 
tion is  declared  to  be  ratified,  such  a  declaration  will  absolve 
all  ecclesiastical  union  between  the  Conservatives  and  the 
Liberals."  "  This  is  the  issue.  And  it  must  culminate  at 
the  next  General  Conference." 

These  are  the  facts  that  must  go  down  through  history 
and  be  read  by  our  children's  children,  when  we  that  have 
witnessed  them  and  have  suffered  in  property  and  reputa- 
tion because  we  could  not  enter  the  illusive  arena,  are  dead 
and  gone. 

With  the  above  facts  before  the  mind  our  position  will 
hardly  be  called  in  question,  even  by  those  who  may 
wish  to  do  so.  And  now  we  ask  the  reader's  indulgence 
while  we  lay  before  him  some  things  effected  by  the  actions 
herein  enumerated. 

The  first  thing  done  after  the  General  Conference  at  York, 
Pennsylvania,  by  those  who  were  elected  bishops  by  the 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  457 

Beceders,  was  to  appoint  presiding  elders  on  the  districts 
where  Liberal  presiding  elders  had  charge.  Hence  Bishop 
Wright  appointed  three  for  the  Auglaize  Conference.  They 
were  William  Miller,  S.  T.  Mahan,  and  S.  L.  Livingston. 
These  men  entered  upon  their  destructive  work  with  a  zeal 
worthy  a  better  cause.  They  made  proclamation  every- 
where that  the  presiding  elders  on  those  districts  had  left 
the  United  Brethren  Church,  and  were  no  longer  members, 
and  therefore  not  entitled  to  hold  their  districts ;  and  that 
they  were  the  regularly  appointed  and  i^roperly  constituted 
presiding  elders  of  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference. 
Moreover,  these  would-be  presiding  elders  in  the  United 
Brethren  Church  proceeded  to  appoint  preachers  to  all  the 
charges  in  their  districts  who  were  in  accord  with  their 
views.  This  was  done  just  as  far  as  it  was  possible  to  do  so. 
As  might  be  expected,  this  action  developed  quite  a  good 
deal  of  preaching  talent  in  our  bounds,  and  furnished  em- 
ployment for  idle  men.  But  it  did  more.  It  effected  just 
what  had  been  aimed  at  from  the  beginning  —  subjection  to 
the  iron  rule  of  a  self-constituted  oligarchy,  or  a  breaking  up 
of  the  most  sacred  ties  and  associations  of  brotherly  love  and 
Christian  fellowship,  and  the  sacrifice  of  ecclesiastical  and 
organic  Church  union  for  the  gratification  of  a  morbid 
sentimentalism  in  the  interest  of  a  modern  autocracy.  One 
or  the  other  had  to  be. 

Under  the  circumstances  there  was  but  one  of  two  things 
for  our  loyal  ministers  and  people  to  do.  They  must  either 
maintain  their  rights  as  members  of  the  Church  proper,  or 
abandon  their  home  altars  to  the  tender  mercies  of  those 
who  assumed  to  be  the  rightful  owners  and  lawful  custo- 
dians of  the  Church,  its  assets,  and  appurtenances  thereunto 
belonging.  To  have  abandoned  our  rights  would  have  been 
a  most  cowardly  act  and  a  betrayal  of  the  confidence  of  a 
loyal  people.  The  issue  was  forced  upon  us;  our  Church 
home  was  threatened ;  our  rights  were  invaded ;  and  we  were 
denied  the  cognomen  of  United  Brethren  in  Christ.  We 
were  brought  face  to  face  with  what  we  had  been  threatened 
with  as  early  as  July  15,  1885,— legal  proceedings  to 
dispossess  us  of  our  rights,  if  we  failed  to  bow  down  at  the 


458  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

sounding  of  the  "  cornet,  flute,  harp,  sackbut,  and  psaltery." 
Failing,  we  knew  that  the  fire  was  prepared  for  us,  and  that 
the  "  king's  commandment  was  urgent,"  and  that,  therefore, 
the  fires  would  be  very  hot.  But  we  could  not  "  fall  down 
and  worship,"  and  so  it  fell  to  our  lot  to  submit  to  whatever 
might  come  to  us.    This  we  did  as  best  we  knew  how. 

Now  that  the  Rubicon  is  passed,  what  is  the  result?  What 
has  insubordination  wrought  for  us  in  the  Auglaize  Confer- 
ence ?  Are  we  made  better  men  and  women  by  it?  Has  it 
purified  the  Church  and  won  souls  to  Christ?  Has  it 
brought  men  and  women  closer  together  in  Christian  love 
and  sympathy?  Has  it  united  Christians  in  their  efforts  to 
evangelize  the  world?  Has  it  been  the  means  of  imparting 
any  new  grace  to  the  heart?  Has  it  created  any  moral 
sentiment  of  right  not  before  accepted  ?  All  these  questions 
are  pertinent  to  the  history  it  has  made,  and  rightfully 
belong  here.  We  affirm  that  the  one  answer,  "  No,"  applies 
equally  to  all.  If  none  of  these  good  things  can  be  affirmed, 
then  some  evil  things  may  be,  unless  indeed  the  work 
done  in  the  matter  was  fruitless  in  both  good  and  evil. 
The  evil  done,  as  we  view  it,  may  be  summed  up  in  the 
following  things : 

1.  The  alienation  of  heart  between  brethren,  which 
was  eflected  by  unjust  criminations  indulged  by  both 
parties  more  or  less,  under  the  heat  of  excitement  which 
was  fermented  by  the  captious  teaching  of  the  leaders  on 
one  hand,  and  the  efibrt  at  defense  on  the  other. 

2.  The  dividing  of  the  Church  on  technicalities  when  she 
might  have  been  united  on  a  principle.  This  charge  we 
lay  at  the  threshold  of  our  Radical  brethren — not  to  raise  a 
controversy,  but  to  make  history  which  will  survive  the 
"crack  of  doom,"  as  men  in  their  sober  senses  will  forever 
judge  who  review  the  facts  as  they  are. 

The  Constitution  of  1841  provided  no  way  for  amend- 
ments, and  hence  the  plan  for  amending  and  revising  was 
left  either  to  the  people  or  to  the  General  Conference ;  and 
as  no  sane  person  has  ever  interpreted  the  Constitution  to 
mean  that  the  people  were  the  ones  to  construe  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Constitution,  it  is  reasonable  to  infer  that  the 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  459 

General  Conference  did  possess  that  right.  Moreover,  it  is 
in  perfect  accord  with  the  Constitution  that  the  majorities 
in  the  legislature  of  the  Church  do  represent  the  minorities ; 
otherwise  all  legislation  would  be  useless  as  a  governing 
principle  in  the  body.    This  will  not  be  denied. 

And  we  now  affirm  that  if  the  sentiment  in  the 
Church  was  against  the  proposed  changes  to  be  made  in  the 
organic  laws  of  the  Church,  the  brethren  who  assumed  to 
dictate  methods  contrary  to  those  proposed  by  the  General 
Conference,  which  only  could  extend  to  the  denomination 
the  privilege  of  expressing  their  wish  in  the  matter,  are 
wholly  to  blame  for  the  defeat  of  their  avowed  purpose  to 
maintain  their  opposition  to  the  changes  made.  The  one- 
hundredth  part  of  the  effort  made  to  oppose  the  action  of 
the  General  Conference,  if  it  had  been  made  in  opposition 
simply  to  the  changes  proposed,  would  not  only  have  been 
the  privilege,  but  the  right  as  well,  of  all  ^ho  chose  to  do 
so.  But  to  persuade  our  people  to  act  contrary  to  their 
rights  and  duties  under  the  circumstances,  was  to  commit 
them  to  the  very  acts  which  had  the  effect  of  severing  them 
from  the  body.  They  were  disarmed  by  their  leaders,  and 
in  their  defenseless  and  helpless  condition  were  subjected  as 
the  victor's  spoils.  This  is  another  feature  of  the  evil 
w^rought,  and  as  we  view  it,  it  is  a  burning  shame.  The 
man  or  woman  who  can  now  affirm  that  they,  in  any  way, 
were  deprived  of  their  rights  as  members  of  the  Church  by 
the  General  Conference  of  either  1885  or  1889,  affirms  what 
no  well-informed  and  unbiased  person  can  believe. 

The  truth  is  our  unsuspecting,  good,  and  well-meaning 
peojile  have  been  led  into  the  error  of  petitioning,  which 
was  a  privilege  never  to  be  denied  them,  instead  of  voting, 
which  was  a  duty  they  owed  themselves  and  the  Church  in 
general.  Tliis  we  regard  as  very  unfortunate.  But  under 
the  oft -repeated  proclamation,  "Petition,  protest,  and  never 
submit  to  anything,"  the  counsel  to  "vote  your  sentiments 
and  abide  the  decision  of  the  people"  was  ignored,  and  the 
result  is  the  spectacle  of  a  divided  people  and  disintegrated 
Church.  This,  coming  just  at  the  time  when  God's  people, 
as  at  no  other  time  in  the  history  of  the  world,  are  coming 


460  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

together  and  uniting  under  the  flash  lights  of  heaven  in 
more  perfect  accord  with  the  mind  of  our  Divine  Lord,  who 
so  earnestly  prayed,  "  Holy  Father,  keep  through  thy  own 
name  those  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  that  they  may  be 
one,  as  we  are,  ....  that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou 
hast  sent  me,"  is  a  burning  shame. 

We  wish  now  to  call  attention  to  a  few  facts  without 
which  this  history  would  be  incomplete — not  that  we  have 
chronicled  a  tithe  of  what  belongs  to  it,  but  that  what  we 
now  refer  to  should  go  down  to  our  people  in  the  ages  yet  to 
come.  It  will  be  observed  that  from  the  very  beginning  the 
Church  was  threatened  with  law.  Well,  that  threat  has 
been  executed.  But  in  no  instance,  has  the  Conservator 
made  good  its  pledges  to  give  to  its  followers  every  dollar  of 
the  Church's  property.  It,  somehow  or  other,  failed  before 
the  courts,  and  then  it  comes  to  pass  that  they  are  not 
United  Brethren  for  the  sake  of  a  few  shingles,  but  from 
principle.  All  this  is  well  enough,  we  are  sure,  and  we  are 
glad  that  more  than  ten  to  one  in  the  Church  are  United 
Brethren  in  Christ  to-day  from  both  principle  and  shingles, 
and  that  the  various  courts  have  so  decreed.  Let  this  go 
down  to  history,  that  ours  is  the  land  wherein  is  accorded 
men  the  liberty  of  conscience  to  work,  plan,  and  execute  for 
the  building  up  and  sustaining  of  the  best  moral  and  reli 
gious  interests  of  mankind,  and  that  in  so  doing  they  will  be 
protected  and  defended  by  the  laws. 

"The  associate  editor  dedicated  a  church  at  Elida,  Ohio, 
last  Sabbath  two  weeks  ago,  and  one  at  Allentown,  last 
Sabbath." — Conservator,  December  29,  18S7. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  time  of  these  dedications  was 
but  a  little  over  two  years  after  the  close  of  the  Conference 
at  Fostoria,  Ohio,  in  1885. 

This  is  the  charge  in  the  Auglaize  Conference  where  they 
opened  up  upon  the  preacher  and  the  writer,  the  finance 
committee  assuming  to  dismiss  the  preacher,  and  notifying 
him  that  he  would  not  be  employed  on  the  circuit.  The 
charge  urged  against  him  was,  that  he  was  a  Liberal,  noth- 
ing more  nor  less.  The  result  of  the  insubordination  and 
outright  rebellion  upon  the  part  of  a  few  men  on  the  work. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  461 

was  the  carrying  away  of  some  seventy  or  eighty  members 
of  the  church.  This  we  tried  to  prevent  in  every  reason- 
able way  possible,  consistent  with  the  authority  of  the 
church.  For  this  we  have  the  reward  of  slander  and  mis- 
representation from  various  sources,  but  we  leave  it  all  to 
the  judgment  day,  when  the  motives  actuating  men  will  be 
their  best  defense  or  their  greatest  accusers. 

The  reader  will,  no  doubt,  think  it  very  strange  that  if 
all  the  churches  belonged  to  the  seceding  brethren,  they 
should  be  in  such  haste  to  build  for  themselves.  We  shall 
not  undertake  to  explain  the  contradiction  as  between  the 
assumption  and  the  action.  Both  are  patent  to  all  observers 
of  passing  events.  A  statement  regarding  results  up  to  this 
time  is  deemed  proper  in  this  place.  Our  Radical  brethren 
started  out  with  a  trumped-up  statistical  report  of  4,135 
members  in  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference,  wliich  lead  a 
witness  to  swear  or  affirm  in  the  Van  Wert  court,  on  the 
trial  of  church  proj^erty  as  pending  between  Rev.  W. 
Miller  and  Rev.  E.  Counseller,  that  more  than  four  thou- 
sand meml)ers  in  the  Conference  stood  with  and  for  the 
Radicals.  At  the  time  they  made  up  these  figures  there 
were  only  four  charges  in  the  Conference  that  refused  to  re- 
port to  the  Auglaize  Annual  Conference  proper.  They 
were  as  follows:  Olive  Branch,  C.  H.  Welch  in  charge,  244 
members;  Payne,  W.  H.  Conner,  217;  Monticello,  G.  H. 
Bonnell,  99;  Montezuma,  R.  G.  Montgomery,  129, — making  a 
total  number  of  689,  which  was  reported  to  the  first  session 
of  the  seceders'  conference,  which  was  not  reported  to  the 
regular  Conference  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ.  All 
other  reports  were  mixed. 

This,  their  first  conference  session,  was  held  at  Centenary 
Chapel,  Mercer  County,  Ohio,  August  21-24,  1889.  The 
membership  of  the  Conference  at  the  end  of  the  year  1888 
was  7,822,  as  shown  by  the  chart,  and  at  the  end  of  the  year 
1889  it  was  6,334,  so  that  if  we  pass  over  all  losses  from  other 
sources,  and  say  nothing  of  the  accessions  in  this  time,  and 
credit  them  with  all  the  glory  of  rending  the  church  and 
breaking  hearts  and  destroying  the  peace  of  brethren  over  a 
simple  technicality,  they  go  out  with  only  1,488,  against  the 
4,135  as  reported  in  their  first  minutes. 


462  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

At  the  close  of  theirthird  year,  as  reported  to  their  chart, 
they  have  only  two  thousand,  three  hundred  and  ninety- 
nine  members,  and  their  conference  now  includes  both 
Miami  and  Auglaize.  This  showing,  after  three  years  of 
hard,  earnest,  persevering  work,  leaves  them  one  thousand, 
seven  hundred  and  thirty-six  members  less  than  what  they 
claimed  at  the  beginning,  notwithstanding  the  numbers 
they  have  added  to  the  original  number. 

Taking  the  report  at  the  end  of  the  year  1888  as  the  basis 
from  which  to  start,  as  we  have  done  above,  and  allowing 
that  they  are  correct  in  their  claims  and  sworn  statements, 
we  were  left  with  only  three  thousand,  six  hundred  and 
eighty-seven  members  when  our  Radical  brethren  withdrew 
and  organized  their  church.  We  have  stayed  on  our  orig- 
inal territory,  and  by  the  blessing  of  God,  in  the  iden- 
tically same  length  of  time  in  which  they  lost  one  thou- 
sand, seven  hundred  and  thirty-six  members  according  to 
their  own  showing,  we  have  gained  one  thousand,  nine  hun- 
dred and  seven. 

We  now  leave  our  readers  to  draw  their  own  conclusions. 
We  have  been  careful  to  guard  against  anything  that  in  any 
way  was  not  in  strict  harmony  with  the  facts,  and  doubt 
not  that  when  men  sober  down  to  candid  judgment  in  the 
matter,  all  will  accord  to  us  honesty  of  purpose  in  these 
sad  chronicles.  That  the  Church  has  'a  schismatic  division 
is  only  too  true,  and  we  only  trust  that  the  One  who  knows 
all  hearts  and  tries  all  reins,  will  bring  good  out  of  evil. 
We  will  now  place  before  the  reader  a  copy  of  the  deed  for 
the  church  house  of  the  seceding  brethren  at  Allentown, 
Ohio,  the  house  to  which  we  referred  in  the  beginning  of 
these  last  remarks.  We  do  this  because  it  belongs  to  the 
history  of  our  Conference  and  harms  no  one;  nor  do  we 
question  the  right  of  these  people  to  do  just  what  they 
have  done  in  building  the  house,  if  they  can  better  glorify 
God  by  doing  so;  and  we  promise  them  to  keep  the  peace 
and  never  to  molest  them  in  any  way.  We  trust  that 
they  will  never  make  a  mistake  while  they  live,  nor  fail  of 
their  reward  in  heaven.  It  may  be  that  all  will  be  right 
when  the  clouds  have  lifted  a  little  more ;  if  not,  we  shall 
abide  our  time  and  trust  the  Lord. 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  463 

The  following  superscription  is  placed  over  the  door  of 
the  church: 


^t:D    BRETHREN    /yy   ^u 

UNDER    THE    CONSTITUTION 

AND    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH    OF    1841 

j                                         A.    D.    1887.  j 

* • » 

DEED  OF  SECEDEKS'   CHURCH   AT  ALLENTOWN,   OHIO. 

Abby  Jane  &  Benj.  Stemen 

To 
Trustees  Mount  Zion  Church  of  Conservative  U.  B.  in  Christ. 

Know  all  men  by  these  presents,  That  we,  Abby  Jane 
vStemen  and  Benjamin  Stemen,  her  husband  in  considera- 
tion of  the  sum  of  One  hundred  and  Fifty  Dollars,  in  hand 
paid  by  J.  D.  Allen,  R.  Verbryke  and  J.  H.  Herrington, 
Trustees  of  the  Mount  Zion  Church  of  Conservative  United 
Brethren  in  Christ,  a  religious  corporation  of  Allentown, 
Ohio,  the  Grantees,  do  Give,  Grant,  Bargain,  Sell  and  Con- 
vey unto  the  said  Grantees,  for  the  only  proper  use  of  said 
Church  and  the  members  thereof  as  organized  under  the 
constitution  of  said  Church  in  the  year  A.  D.  1841,  and  to 
such  of  those  members  as  conform  to  the  Church  doctrine 
and  discipline  of  said  Church  under  said  organization,  the 
following  described  premises,  situated  in  the  County  of 
Allen  and  State  of  Ohio,  to  wit:  In  Lots  number  forty 
three  (43)  and  forty  four  (44)  in  Myers  Addition  to  the  tdwn 
of  Allentown,  as  the  same  stand  numbered  on  the  plat  of 
said  town  on  the  Records  of  Allen  County,  Ohio.  To  have 
and  to  Hold,  the  above  granted  and  bargained  premises, 
with  the  appurtenances  thereunto  belonging  unto  the  said 
Grantees  their  successors  in  oflice,  until  the  difficulty  and 
dissension  now  existing  in  said  Church  is  settled  either 
amicably  or  by  legal  proceedings,  and  then  the  said  trustees 


464  AUGLAIZE    CONFERENCE 

or  their  successors  in  office  have  the  full  and  exclusive 
power  to  convey  and  transfer  said  above  described  premises 
to  said  Church,  if  there  be  no  division  or  separation,  but  if 
there  be  a  division  or  separation  then  said  trustees  or  their 
successors  in  office  have  power  only  to  convey  and  transfer 
said  premises  above  desci'ibed  to  the  division  or  body 
corporate  or  that  may  become  incorporated  that  uphold  the 
doctrine  and  discipline  of  said  church  as  organized  under 
its  said  constitution  of  A.  D.  1841,  and  in  no  case  have  said 
Trustees  or  their  successors  any  power  to  convey  or  transfer 
said  premises  above  described  to  the  liberal  faction  of  said 
Church  or  their  successors,  If  said  premises  l)e  not  con- 
veyed by  the  time  aforesaid  to  said  Church  as  organized  at 
the  time  aforesaid  then  said  trustees  hold  said  premises  in 
trust  for  the  sole  and  exclusive  use  of  said  church  as  organ- 
ized or  if  a  division  occur  as  aforesaid  then  to  such  con- 
servative division  aforesaid  until  such  conveyance  is  made. 
And  Abby  Jane  Stemen  and  Benjamin  Stemen,  do  for 
themselves  and  heirs  covenant  and  agree  with  the  said 
Grantees,  their  heirs  and  assigns,  that  at  and  until  the 
ensealing  of  these  presents  they  were  well  seized  of  the 
above  described  premises  as  a  good  and  indefeasible  estate 
in  fee  simple,  and  have  a  good  riglit  to  bargain  and  sell  the 
same  in  manner  and  form  as  above  written,  and  that  the 
same  are  free  from  all  incumbrances  whatsoever  with 
appurtenances  thereunto  belonging  to  said  Grantees  his 
heirs  and  assigns  forever,  against  all  lawful  claims  and 
demands  of  all  persons  whomsoever, 

In  witness  Whereof,  We  have  hereunto  set  our  hands 
and  seals  the  25th  day  of  May  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  eighty  seven. 
Witnesses 

James  Mackinzie       Abbey  J.  Stemen,      [seal] 
J.  C.  RiDENouR  Benjamin  Stemen      [seal] 

The  State  op  Ohio  \ 
Allen  County       j 

Before  me,  a  Notary  Public  in  and  for  said  County,  per- 
sonally appeared  Abbey  Jane  Stemen  and  acknowledged  that 


CHURCH    HISTORY.  465 

she  didsign  and  seal  the  foregoing  instrument  and  that  the 
same  is  her  free  act  and  deed. 

In  Testimony  Whereof  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and 
official  seal  this  25th  day  of  May  A.  D.  1887. 

fsEAL  1  James  Mackinzie,  Notary  Public. 

'-'        '^  Allen  County,  Ohio. 

The  State  of  Ohio 
Allen  County  ss. 

Before  me,  a  Justice  of  the  Peace  in  and  for  Allen 
County,  Ohio,  personally  appeared  Benjamin  Stemen  and 
acknowledged  that  he  did  sign  and  seal  the  foregoing  in- 
strument and  that  the  same  is  his  free  act  and  deed. 

In  Testimony  Whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and 
official  seal  this  4th  day  of  June  A.  D.  1S87, 

H.  Blosser  Justice  of  the  Peace 
German  Township,  Allen  County,  Ohio 
Witnesses 

H.  Blosser 
Daniel  Bolender 

Received  for  Record  Oct.  8th  1887. 
Recorded  Oct.  10th  1887 

Wm  Timberlake  Recorder, 

certificate  op  copy. 
State  of  Ohio,  Allen  County,  ss. 

I,  George  Monroe,  Recorder  vnthiti  and  for  the  aforesaid 
County  and  State,  do  hereby  certify  ilmt  the  foregoing  is  a  true 
and  correct  copy  of  the  original  deed  in  Booh  49,  page  186,  now 
on  record  in  said  Recordei^'s  office. 

In  testimony  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  affixed 
the  seal  of  said  office,  at  Lima,  Ohio,  this  13th  day  of  April,  1892. 

George  Monroe,  Recorder. 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


Abbott,  Rev.  D.  W.,  181,  212, 300. 

Assailed  by  a  sister,  67. 

Austin,  Rev.  W.,  211. 

Action  of  the  Conference  of  1885  on  the  Church  Commission,  445. 

Conservatives  willing  to  submit,  448. 

courts  could  not  recognize  the  petitions,  448. 

B 

BoDNDAET  lines,  our  first,  18. 

Bender,  Rev.  Daniel,  55, 101, 102, 119, 132. 

Bitter  waters  sweetened,  17. 

Buxton,  Rev.  J.  S.,  55, 114. 

Bortlemay,  Rev.  J.,  55, 158,  273. 

Benton,  Rev.  H.,  114, 156. 

Bay,  Rev.  W.  E.,  42,  55, 178, 181, 189. 

BonneU,  Rev.  G.  H.,  181,  226. 

Bodey,  Rev.  C,  181,  226,  299. 

Brown,  Rev.  E.  M.,  19,  28. 

Babcoke,  Rev.  T.  J.,  19,33. 

Biddle,  Rev.  J.,  22,  33. 

Bolbp.  Rev.  D.,  19.  22. 

Burtch,  Rev.  W.  J.,  19,  42. 

Bartmess,  Rev.  J.  W.,  33,  46. 

Beber,  Rev.  H.,  44. 

Beaty,  Rev.  C.  B.,  211,  214,  273. 

Big  collection,  221. 

Bottles,  Rev.  J.  D.,  228,  277. 

Browning,  Rev.  W.,  228. 

Bucher,  Rev.  H.  P.,  279,  288,  314. 

Bechdolt,  Rev.  P.  C,  279,  289,  314. 

BaUinger,  Rev.  A.  W.,  277,  286,  313. 

Brokaw,  Rev.  A.  L.,  286,  289. 

Boyd,  Rev.  D.  A.,  277,  286,  314. 

Bolduc,  Rev.  Edmond,  275,  287,  304. 

Baldwin,  Rev.  Jonah,  278,  279. 

Bicknell,  Rev.  I.  J.,  289,  320. 

Buxton,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Singleton,  252. 

Buried  in  the  quicksand,  361. 

4G7 


4(J8  ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 

Buxton,  J.  S.,  Esq.,  379. 
Brower,  Joseph,  Esq.,  382. 


Charter  members  of  Conference,  19. 
Christian  Union  Church,  97. 

Conference  action  in  the  case,  109, 113, 114. 
Church  and  country,  57,  59,  90,  94,  95,  97,  99, 106, 109,  111,  113, 127. 
Carr,  Rev.  D.  W.,  154, 186. 
Cost,  Rev.  J.,  158,  211,  278. 
Cam,  Eev.  D.  B.,  181,  211, 
Coats,  Rev.  Thomas,  139, 189. 
CounseUer,  Rev.  E.,  130, 143,  244. 
Corn  sermon,  75. 

Conversion  of  her  that  was  ashamed  of  us,  70. 
Carroll,  Eev.  T.,  226. 
Conner,  Rev.  W.  H.,  277. 
Committee  appointed  to  defeat  the  election  of  loyal  delegates,  451. 

Revs.  William  Miller,  Mahan,  Livingston,  and  Dillon  enter  the  new 
organization  at  York,  Pennsylvania,  457. 
CounseUer,  Rev.  E.  M.,  273,  279,  306. 
Chamness,  Rev.  J.  P.,  278,  287. 
Converted  drunkard  builds  a  church,  308. 
Church  at  Lockin^j^ton,  Ohio,  363. 
Child,  a  wonderful,  415. 
Church  Commission,  432. 


Davis,  Rev.  David,  19,  85,  88,  212. 

Davis,  Rev.  George,  19,  50. 

"Drop"  column,  160. 

Downey,  Rev.  S.,  19. 

Downey,  Rev.  T.  J.,  25,  42. 

Downing,  Rev.  J.,  55, 119. 

Davis,  Rev.  H.,  44,  59,  279,  293. 

Douglass,  Rev.  A.,  114, 143. 

Drake,  Rev.  J.  H.,  139,  212. 

Dillon,  Rev.  W.,  211,  287. 

Drawing  a  prize,  207. 

Donation  to  the  people,  183. 

Davis,  Rev.  E.  E.,  288,  319. 

Dunkirk  Church,  339. 

Davis,  Rev.  Hiram,  brings  his  man,  297. 

Death  of  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Luttrell,  269. 

Doomed  persons,  414. 

Dinner,  our  best,  417. 

E 
Eby,  Rev.  J.,  19,  28. 

Lducational,  125. 


ANALYTICAL    INDEX.  469 


Entering  the  ministry,  63,  66. 
Early,  Eev.  M.,  208,  226. 

Farber,  Rev.  L.  S.,  19,  51,  208. 
Finances  of  first  ten  years,  61. 
Fields,  Rev.  C.  A.,  154,  206,  214. 
Frysinger,  Rev.  J.,  22,  34,  113, 114. 
Fairfield,  Rev.  S.,  58, 181. 156. 
Fisher,  Rev.  W.,  181,  208. 
Fields,  Rev.  W.  S.,  186,  214,  226. 
Fell  through  a  bridge,  327. 
Falling  out  of  a  haymow,  327. 


Gibbons,  Rev.  G.  S.,  19, 45, 136. 
Geyer,  Rev.  M.  R.,  186,  214,  300. 
Good,  Rev.  Henry,  286,  317. 
''God  is  nowhere,"  395. 


H 


Hill,  Rev.  John,  19,  29. 

Hendrix,  Rev.  F.  B.,  19,  29,  30,  226,  285. 

HaU,  Rev.  A.,  33,  35,  46,  55. 

Holden,  Rev.  G.  W.,  44,  89,  112. 

Holden,  Rev.  P.  B.,  19,  75,  90, 113, 114. 

Holden,  Rev.  A.  W.,  19,  28,  42,  143. 

Holden,  Rev.  S.  S.,  33,  46,  143,  179. 

Halterman,  Rev.  A.,  156. 

Howe,  Rev.  D.  N.,  179,  186,  211,  226. 

Hill,  Rev.  J.  W.,  25, 132. 

Hicliman,  Rev.  J.  W.,  28,  46, 113, 114. 

Heistand,  Rev.  J.,  55, 132,  226. 

Hardwicli,  Rev.  W.  R.,  55,  58. 

Heistand,  Rev.  T.,  58, 132,  237,  287. 

Harvey,  Rev.  T.  M.,  214.  229. 

Horrible  night,  217. 

Hawkins,  Rev.  A.,  277. 

Herron,  Rev.  A.  M.,  187,  318. 

Holmes,  Rev.  J.  L.,  288,  319. 

Healing  in  C.  A.  Fields's  family,  327. 

Horse  drops  into  a  hole  twenty  feet  deep,  362. 


Imler,  Rev.  Isaiah,  211,  228,  301. 
Infidel  converted,  411. 


Johnston,  Rev.  M.,  22,  34, 166, 171. 
Johnston,  Rev.  Levi,  130. 


470  ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 

Johnson,  Rev.  L.  T.,  143, 181, 192. 

Johnston,  Eev.  D.  A.,  132, 156,  214,  275,  305. 

Jones,  Rev.  W.,  46, 130. 

Johnnycake,  25. 

James,  Rev.  J.  C,  288,  319. 

Just  in  time,  323. 

K 

Kline,  Rev.  J.  Q.,  229,  277,  306. 
KiracofEe,  Rev.  W.,  156, 186,  249, 
Kiracoile,  Rev.  J.  H.,  156, 186. 
Kiracoffe,  Rev.  S.  H.,  273,  279,  250. 
KonkUn,  Rev.  A.,  28,  55,  80,  83. 
Kindel,  Rev.  W.  A.,  112, 130. 


Lea,  Rev.  James,  19,  77,  79, 116, 181. 

Luttrell,  Rev.  J.  L.,  33,  46, 103,  232,  397. 

Lower,  Rev.  W.,  112, 147, 157. 

Livingston,  Rev.  S.  L.,  154, 189. 

Longacre,  Rev.  W.,  44,  46. 

Lower,  Rev.  J.  W.,  213,  229,  301. 

Lusk,  Rev.  J.  D.,  228,  319. 

Luttrell,  Rev.  D.  M.,  289,  321. 

Luttrell,  Mrs.  Elizabeth,  260. 

Lay  representation,  275. 

Licentiousness,  421. 

Luttrell's  Substitute— Committee  No.  6,  435. 

M 

Miller,  Rev.  W.,  19, 198,  232. 
Miller,  Rev.  A.  F.,  19,  83. 
McKee,  Rev.  W.,  17,  28,  45, 139, 171. 
Miller,  Rev.  C.  W.,  33,  46,  175. 
Miller,  Rev.  D.  R.,  46,  132, 112, 176. 
McConehey,  Rev.  J.  C,  22,  34,  42. 
Miller,  Rev.  George,  130, 156, 178. 
Miller,  Rev.  Merritt,  158,  212,  248. 
McGinnis,  Rev.  W.,  139,  158, 119. 
Marker,  Rev.  J.,  22,  34,  245,  287. 
McUannel,  Rev.  A.,  28,  59,  247,  285. 
Milligan,  Rev.  M.,  28,  58. 
Moore,  Rev.  R.,  42,  59. 
McBride,  Rev.  J.  C,  42,  55, 119. 
Miller,  Rev.  T.  B.,  55. 
Moreley,  Rev.  P.  B.,  55, 114. 
McWilliams,  Rev.  T.  S.,  112, 114, 130. 
McConehey,  Rev.  D.,  114 
Manning,  Rev.  W.  Z.,  114, 14.i. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX.  471 


Mahan,  Rev.  S.  T.,  119, 139, 151, 153. 

Montgomery,  Rev.  R.  G.,  214,  229. 

Mulholland,  Rev.  H.  J..  214,  228. 

Montgomery,  Rev.  J.  C,  226,  246,  278. 

Ministerial  Associations,  124. 

Ministerial  support,  115. 

Membership  reduced,  129. 

Mob  defeated,  219. 

Meads,  Rev.  H.  D.,  279,  288,  315. 

Miller,  Rev.  Jacob,  286,  317. 

Missionary  work,  332. 

My  mother's  Bible,  266. 

My  motlier  at  the  house  of  mourning,  264. 

Missionaries  in  Africa,  our,  344. 

Miller,  Rev.  Jacob,  and  wife,  3*6. 

Meeting,  a  great,  410. 

Minority  Report — Church  Commission,  434. 

N 

NoEEis,  Rev.  J.,  58. 
Nicodemus,  Rev.  J.  W.,  158,  223. 
Novel  roll  caU,  142. 
Narrow  escape,  322. 

O 

Ogle,  Rev.  W.  H.,  156, 186,  279. 

Our  first  work,  308. 

Oh,  but  we  were  sick,  281. 

Oh,  but  we  were  wet,  357. 

Observations  on  the  general  roll,  427. 


Pleasant  Hill  Chapel,  19. 
Predicament— torn  pantaloons,  68. 
Publishing  Interests,  126. 
Patterson,  Rev.  S.,  22, 186,  250. 
Park,  Rev.  J.,  46,  273. 
Paddock,  Rev.  C.  R.,  214,  279. 
Preacher's  Aid  Society,  232. 
Parthemer,  Rev.  W.  Z.,  228,  287,  303. 
Pitiful  Case,  310. 
Pulling  heavily  on  the  lines,  336. 
Petition,  second,  449. 
Petition,  report  on,  450. 

R 

Roads,  how  made,  30. 

Reed,  Rev.  T.,  19,  22,  53. 

Recapitulation — first  ten  years'  work,  60. 


472  ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 

Rebel  brought  down,  99. 

Resolutions — nature — comment,  134, 138. 

Robb,  Rev.  C.  O.,  183,  211,  212. 

Ruble,  Rev.  A.,  211. 

Roberts,  Rev.  W.  Z.,  229,  273, 303. 

Ross,  Rev.  R.,  132,  273,  293. 

Rice,  Rev.  Lemuel,  286,  316. 

Russel,  Rev.  John,  286,  316. 

Reed,  Rev.  L.  C,  287,  318. 

Remembered,  what  should  be,  392. 

Radicals  petition,  447. 

Radicals  attempt  to  invade  our  rights,  457. 

Radical  church  deed  at  Allentown,  463. 


Shindledeckee,  Rev.  A.,  19,  25,  27. 

Spray,  Rev.  J.,  19,  35,  55, 41. 

Slaveholders'  church  organized,  89. 

Sabbath  schools,  126. 

SneU,  Rev.  H.,  19,  50, 114. 

Stemen,  Rev.  C.  B.,  58, 119, 154. 

Skinner,  Rev.  WiUis,  181,  226. 

Stewart,  Rev.  J.  P.,  181,  208. 

Schoub.  Rev.  A.,  22,  34,  45. 

Strayer,  Rev.  D.,  45. 

Siberry,  Rev.  W.,  19,  51, 130. 

Staley,  Rev.  G.  W.,  212,  228. 

Smith,  Rev.  I.,  119, 139. 

Schenck,  Rev.  D.  J.,  130, 143,  285,  287. 

South,  Rev.  A.  T.,  132. 

Sermon,  short,  74. 

Sermon,  long,  74. 

Stemen,  Rev.  H.  G.,  213,  289,  302. 

Spees,  Rev.  D.,  213,  226. 

Smith,  Rev.  W.  F.,  214,  229,  287. 

Spain,  Rev.  F.,  229,  277. 

Sage,  Rev.  W.  S.,  229,  273. 

Sutton,  Rev.  B.  F.,  229,  277,  279,  289,  320. 

Smith,  Rev.  H.  C,  286,  316. 

Sherrick,  Rev.  A.,  119,  236. 

Shindledecker's  lightning  rod,  26. 

Shepherd,  Rev.  W.  H.,  287,  318. 

Spray,  Rev.  W.  J.,  287,  318. 

Sipe,  Rev.  Mrs.  Alice,  289,  320. 

Stover,  Rev.  E.  G.,  288,  220. 

Stars,  twenty-five  in  the  group,  273. 

Schenck,  Miss  Ella,  347. 

Swamped— bridge  broken,  359. 

Sabbath  school,  lay  workers  in,  376. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX.  473 


Shanley,  Mrs.  F.  L.,  377. 
Sunday  school,  our  first,  389. 
Sunday  school  in  a  saloon,  391. 
Sage,  Rev.  W.  S.,  and  wife,  334. 
Shouting  for  three  hours,  413. 
Sabbath  question,  421. 
Secrecy  question,  422. 
Slavery,  421. 

T 

TOBET,  Rev.  H.  R.,  19,  54,  22. 

Then  and  now,  64,  65. 

Thomas,  Rev.  H.  S.,  33,  46,  73,  194. 

Thomas,  Rev.  D.  F.,  114,  165, 166,  232. 

Thompson,  Rev.  I.,  34,  55, 

Taylor,  W.  H.,  18G,  212. 

Thrown  over  horse's  head,  325. 

Tough  case,  335. 

Three  hundred  years'  work,  292, 

Thrown  from  our  feet,  413. 

Temperance,  421. 

Tobacco,  421. 

V 

ViAN,  Rev.  J.,  211,  228. 


w 


WiLGTJS,  Rev.  R.  W.,  154, 181,  246. 
Wonderful  sermon,  49. 
Weagley,  Rev.  J.,  46, 154. 
Walls,  Rev.  S.  S.,  114, 139, 143, 154. 
Waggoner,  Rev.' J.  W.,  46, 114,  158 
Wentz,  Rev.  J.  W.,  130, 181. 
Wickersham,  Rev.  H.  C,  189,  229. 
Warvel,  Rev.  G.  C,  22,  42. 
Whitley,  Rev.  C.  B.,  19,  22,  233. 
Wright,  Rev.  J.  S.,  28,  33. 
Wilkinson,  Rev.  J.  G.,  44, 132. 
Watters,  Rev.  J.,  119, 143,  203. 
Whetsel,  Willjam,  Esq.,  75. 
WUkmson,  Rev.  J.,  19,  214. 
West,  Rev.  R.  N.,  226,  229,  302. 
Wood,  Rev.  G.  A.,  213,  229,  273. 
Williams,  Rev.  J.  D.,  213,  229,  303. 
WiUiams,  Rev.  P.  B.,  212,  214,  286. 
Welch,  Rev.  C.  H.,  277,  278. 
Waldo,  Rev.  L.  K.,  277,  288,  313. 
Weyer,  Rev.  C,  277,  279. 
Waldo,  Rev.  W.  L.,  286,  289,  317. 
Whetsel,  Rev.  A.  S.,  279,  289,  315. 


474  ANALYTICAL    INDEX. 

Whetsel,  Mr.  aad  Mrs.  William,  256. 

Whisky  in  the  saddle  bag,  295. 

We  let  him  take  the  palm,  296. 

West,  Mrs.,  sketch  of  her  life,  345. 

Women's  Missionary  Society— first  officers,  342. 

Wm  o'  the  Wisp,  420. 

z 

ZlEGLEE,  Rev.  D.,  119. 


INDEX. 

TIME  AND  PLACE  OF  HOLDING  CONFEEENCE3. 


PAGE. 


1.  Sept.  9, 1853,  Pleasant  Hill  Chapel,  Mercer  County,  0 19 

2.  Oct.  U,  1854,  Uaioa  Bethel  Chapel,  Auglaize  County,  0 21 

3.  Sept.  5, 1855,  Salem  Church,  Champaign  County,  0 24 

4. 1856,  Union  Chapel,  Adams  County,  Ind 27 

5.  Sept.  11, 1857,  Olive  Branch  Church,  Auglaize  County,  0 32 

6.  Aug.  27, 1858,  Mt.  Victory,  Hardin  County,  O 42 

7.  Aug.  25, 1859,  Stringtown,  Mercer  County,  0 44 

8.  Aug.  23,  1860,  Allentown,  Allen  County,  O - 46 

9.  Aug.  22,  1861,  ZanesviUe,  Allen  County,  Ind 55 

10.  Aug.  25, 1862,  Dunkirk,  Hardin  County,  0 58 

11.  Sept.  18, 1863,  Bokes'  Creek  Chapel,  Union  County,  O - 108 

12.  Aug.  26, 1864,  Monmouth,  Adams  County,  Ind 112 

13.  Aug.  24, 1865,  Zion  Chapel,  Allen  County,© 118 

14.  Aug.  23, 1866,  Union  Chapel,  Champaign  County,  O ~ 129 

15.  Aug.  22, 1867,  Mt.  Zion  Chapel,  Van  Wert  County,  0 132 

16.  Aug.  13, 1868,  White  River  Chapel,  Randolph  County,  Ind 1:38 

17.  Aug.  19, 1869,  Mt.  Pleasant  Chapel,  Union  County,  0 142 

18.  Aug.  31, 1870,  Lockington,  Shelby  County,  0 154 

19.  Aug.  30, 1871,  Auglaize  Chapel,  Allen  County,  O - 156 

20.  Aug.  28, 1872,  Union  Chapel,  Allen  Coiinty,  0 157 

21.  Aug.  20, 1873,  Jay  City,  Ind 181 

22.  Sept.  2, 1874,  Union  Bethel,  Auglaize  County,  0 185 

23.  Aug.  25, 1875,  Bethel  Chapel,  Wells  County,  Ind 188 

24.  Aug.  23, 1876,  Mt.  Pleasant  Chapel,  Union  County,  0 208 

25.  Aug.  29, 1877,  Dunkirk,  Hardin  County,  0 210 

26.  Aug.  28, 1878,  Pontiac,  Shelby  County,  0 212 

27.  Aug.  27, 1879,  Five  Points,  Liberty  Chapel,  Allen  County,  Ind...  213 

28.  Aug.  25, 1880,  Olive  Branch,  Auglaize  County,  0 225 

29.  Sept.  7, 1881,  Centenary  Church,  Mercer  County,  0 227 

30.  Aug.  30, 1882,  Elida,  Allen  County,  0 228 

31.  Aug.  29, 1883,  Rose  HUl,  Darke  County,  0 272 

32.  Sept.  3, 1884,  Tawawa,  Shelby  County,  0 274 

33.  Sept.  16, 1885,  Dunkirk,  Hardin  County,  0 276 

34.  Sept.  20, 1886.  Pleasant  Valley  Chapel,  Putnam  County,  0 277 

35.  Aug.  31, 1887,  West  Mansfield,  Logan  County,  0 278 

36.  Aug.  29, 1888,  Greenwood,  Van  Wert  County,  O 285 

37.  Aug.  29, 1889,  Lima,  Allen  County,  O 286 

38.  Aug.  27, 1890,  Dunkirk,  Hardin  County,  0 288 

39.  Aug.  26, 1891,  Geneva,  Adams  County,  Ind 289 

475 


BX9878.2.A9L9 

History  of  the  Auglaize  annual 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00021   2565 


